Bhakta Course-Part 1

Table Of Contents
ISKCON EDUCATION.6
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE
THE MEANING OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE.11
DEFINITION OF PURE BHAKTI.12
6 CHARACTERISTICS OF PURE BHAKTI...12
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE IN GENERAL13
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND SURRENDER...25
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND ENTHUSIASAM..27
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PRAYERS.....29
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PREVIOUS BIRTHS...29
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PROTECTION....32

SADHANA BHAKTI
1.What is sadhana bhakti
STAGES OF DEVELOPMENT OF BHAKTI...33
3 CATEGORIES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE..34
MEANING OF SADHANA BHAKTI (DEVOTIONAL SERVICE IN
PRACTICE)...34
TWO PARTS OF SADHANA BHAKTI.35

2.Why to practice sadhana bhakti

THE NECESSITY OF SADHANA BHAKTI.36
THE RESULT OF SADHANA BHAKTI...40
THE RESULT OF NEGLECTING SADHANA BHAKTI...42

3.How to practice sadhana bhakti

HOW TO PRACTICE SADHANA BHAKTI....44

4.What to practicaly do in discharge of

sadhana bhakti
a)What to completely give up
THE FOUR REGULATIVE PRINCIPLES...49

b)What to regulate
REGULATION..52
SLEEP54
SENSE CONTROL...55
GENERAL MEANING OF SENSE CONTROL..55
CONTROL OF THE SPEECH..59
CONTROL OF THE MIND...60
CONTROL OF THE ANGER ...61
CONTROL OF THE TOUNGE/EATING.62
CONTROL OF THE SEX URGE/SEX ATTRACTION...64
AUSTERITY..66
HEALTH67

c)What to do
5 POWERFUL FORMS OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE
9 PROCESSES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE.75
2 MAIN BRANCHES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE..77
5 POWERFUL FORMS OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE (INTRODOCTION)
82

1.ASSOCIATION WITH DEVOTEES

THE PURPOSE OF ASSOCIATION86
CO-OPERATION ,APPRECIATION AND CIMPETITION88
CRITICISM AMONGST DEVOTEES.95
LEAVING ASSOCIATION OF DEVOTEES98
VAISNAVA ETIQUETTE
VAISNAVA DEFINITION99
3 CATEGORIES OF VAISNAVAS101
GENERAL VAISNAVA ETIQUETTE...103
MORE ON THE BEHAVIOUR OF A VAISNAVA...104
ETIQUETTE WITHIN RELATIONSHIPS.105
WOMEN IN KRSNA CONSCIOUSNESS.108
DRESSING LIKE A VAISNAVA ..117
SPIRITUAL MASTER AND DISCIPLE
QUALIFICATIONS OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER....119
A GURU GIVES ALL CREDIT TO HIS GURU124
THE HUMILITY OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER.....128
COMPASSION OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER....129
QUALIFICATION FOR BECOMING A GURU....131
ACCEPTANCE OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER...136
SIKSA GURU..140
CONNECTION BEFORE FORMAL INITIATION...141
DIKSA INITIATION
THE MEANING OF INITIATION145
INITIATION QUALIFICATIONS146
HOW SPIRITUAL MASTER RELATES TO DISCIPLE
PATERNAL RELATIONSHIP..148
THE DUTY OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER....150
APPRECIATION OF DISCIPLES SERVICE.151
CHASTISING THE DISCIPLE.155
ABSORBING THE SINFUL REACTIONS OF THE DISCIPLE....158
SPIRITUAL MASTER AND REBIRTH FOR DISCIPLE...159
THE DISCIPLE-QUALIFICIATIONS,CHARACTERICTICS
AND DUTIES
.161
VANI AND VAPU...175
OUR PARAMPARA AND OTHER SAMPRADAYAS.....178
GENERAL ETIQUETTE.....179
SRILA PRABHUPADA`S GODBROTHERS (IN GENERAL).183

Bhakta Course -Part 2

Table Of Contents
2.CHANTING HARE KRSNA
THE IMPORTANCE AND RESULTS OF CHANTING....193
JAPA..212
TEMPLE KIRTANA.....217
SONGS AND BAJANS....218
HARI-NAMA SANKIRTANA.220
HARINAMA AND TEMPLE WORSHIP222
3.HEARING SRIMAD BHAGAVATAM
THE CULTURE OF HEARING...226
THE IMPORTANCE OF HEARING...227
EVERYTHING IS IN SRILA PRABHUPADA`S BOOKS.248
BOOKS TO BE AVOIDED..250
STUDYING KRSNA CONSCIOUSNESS PHILOSOPHY.253
RELATIONSHIP WITH KRSNA....261
CONFIDENTIALITY OF DISCUSION ABOUT RADHA-KRSNA
LILA..265
SAHAJIYISM...271
4.DEITY WORSHIP
THE NECESSITY OF DEITY WORSHIP...278
THE RESULT OF PERFORMING DEITY WORSHIP..281
PRASADAM
THE IMPORTANCE OF PRASADAM..282
PURCHASING BHOGA.282
COOKING AND KITCHEN RULES..284
TULASI.286
EKADASI..289
COMING ON BRAMINICAL LEVEL....290
PREACHING; CHANTING AND DEITY WORSHIP...293

5.LIVING ON THE HOLLY PLACE

STRUCTURE OF ISKCON
7 PURPOSES OF ISKCON.295
GOVERNING BODY COMISSION...296
SPIRITUAL RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE GBC...296
MANAGERIAL RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE GBC.301
GBC AND THE TEMPLE PRESIDENT..304
AUTHORITY OF THE GBC308
MAYAPUR ANNUAL MEETING..310
ISKCON HISTORY AND OBJECTIVES..312
ISKCON TEMPLE MANAGEMENT
ORGANISATION
HOW TO MANAGE A TEMPLE...316
EVERY CENTER SHOULD BE INDEPENDENT....321
RULES AND POLICIES.322
TEMPLE PROGRAMS328
LABOR
TEMPLE PRESIDENTS RESPONSIBILITIES AND
QUALIFICATIONS....333
HOW TO MANAGE AND ENGAGE DEVOTEES...336
HOW SHOULD DEVOTEES EXECUTE THEIR DUTIES..344
RECRUTING DEVOTEES.349
PREACHING
PREACHING-IMPORTANCE AND GUIDELINES.357
PREACHING-WITH PURITY AND CONVICTION369
BOOK DISTRIBUTION
THE IMPORTANCE AND RESULTS OF BOOK DISTRIBUTION....383
BOOK DISTRIBUTION AND STREET CHANTING...390
BOOK DISTRIBUTION AND TEMPLE WORSHIP.....393

ISKCON
EDUCATION
To study other things as a high grade scholar is secondary for us. The first thing is to
build up character and be experienced in the understanding of the conclusions of the
Srimad-Bhagavatam. (P. Sik. 776)
Gurukula, we are not going to make some big, big scholars. We dont require scholars.
We require ideal men by character, by behavior, by Krsna consciousness. Not by
studying grammar, there are many grammarians. Let them study our books nicely, English,
little Sanskrit, thats all. Gurukula organize like that. There are so many scholars in the
universities, drinking and woman-hunting, thats all. In the universities, I know, to get the
degree, pass the examination, the girls have to adopt prostitution with the teachers. I know
that. That to pass the examination by prostitution. Whatever nonsense they may write, thats
all right.
Looking out the car windows as we drove to Central Park, Prabhupada observed the effects of
modern schooling. This is not education, everything is killing. Therefore we are supposed to
deal with all madmen. They are thinking that they are constructing such big, big buildings,
they are the most exalted persons; but we take them as mad, ghostly haunted. A person
ghostly haunted, as he does, acts, similarly, anyone who is under the clutches of maya, he acts
like this. (S.P. Diary3; 272-273)
Now I have rereceived your letter stating that only educated and cultured men should
be allowed to stay in our temple. So I will follow this policy. (S.P. Diary3; 280)
Brahmacari guru-kule vasan danto guror hitam. The beginning of life is how to become
cent per cent obedient to guru. That is gurukula. That training should be given. The
whole process is that our life will be successful when we strictly follow guru and Krsna.
Guru means Krsna; Krsna means guru. Not Mayavada, but guru means one who follows
Krsna, he is guru. Saksad-dharitvena samasta-sastrair uktas tatha bhavyata eva sadbhih.So
guru is directly God. Saksad means directly. So saksad-dharitvena samasta-sastrair uktas, in
every sastra it is said the guru is one, Krsna. So, it is stated in the sastra and it is accepted by
authorities. Not that it is simply stated. Ukta means said and sadbhih, by great
personalities, and tatha means accordingly. Bhavyata eva sadbhih, those who are actually in
transcendental platform, they should accept it. So why? Kintu prabhor yah priya eva. It does
not mean Mayavadi, that he has become God, but he is the most confidential servant. Hes
God, servant-God; God is master-God. Kintu prabhor yah priya eva tasya. So why he has
6

become priya? That is, Krsna says personally, na ca tasman manusyesu kascin me priyakrttamah: nobody is dearer than him in the whole world. Why? Ya idam paramam guhyam
mad-bhaktesu: Who preaches this gospel of Bhagavad-gita among My devotees.
So the guru has got two business. He has to make devotees and teach them the
principles of Bhagavad-gita. Therefore hes so dear. Because he acts very confidentially on
behalf of Krsna, therefore hes as good as God. This is bhakti. Not the Mayavadi philosophy
that guru has become God. Hes servant-God, and Krsna is master-God. So the success is that
both the Gods, when one is accepted by both the Gods, then his life is success. Guru-krsnakrpaya paya bhakti-lata-bija. Therefore one has to fix his faith staunchly in the bona fide guru.
So if one has got bona fide guru, and if he follows that bona fide guru, then his life is
success.. This is the process. So gurukula means to teach how to become very, very
faithful, cent per cent faithful, to the bona fide guru. That is gurukula. So you have to
teach like that. By behavior, by life, by action. This sum and substance of gurukula.
(S.P. Diary 3; 454-455)
He stressed that the most important thing is for thge children to learn how be obedient,
self-controlled and act on behalf of the guru. He said he isnt interested in producing
scholars because the world is already full of them. Put in the life, that is important. Our
movement has drawn the attention of the world on account of life and the knowledge. They
are finding the knowledge in the books and they are finding the practical application in the
life. (S.P. Diary 3; 456)
He said girls should learn how to be faithful to their husbands and like Radharani they
should learn the sixty-four arts , such as cooking and painting. Then She could control
Krsna.
The boys should be taught to adress all women as their mother. When they grow up they
should learn the sastra. The more they read, the more they learn, then they become
preacher, teacher. ( S.P. Diary 3; 456-457)
There are so many, in the Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu it is stated, how Radharani was
qualified. So these things should be taught to the girls. If the girls are taught to give
service to the husband to the greatest satisfaction, there will be no disagreement. (S.P.
Diary 3 457)
He went on to say that it was not meant for everyone, but if a small section of the population
was ideal, they could guide human society. At the present moment, there is no ideal section.
Everyone is rascal, demons, rogues, everything. There is no ideal character. All politicians,
scientists, leaders, they are all drunkards and woman-hunters. So what they can lead? There is
no ideal man in the society. The politicians are giving big, big speech in the United Nations.
Theyll go the same hotel where another debauchee is dancing and drinking. Thats all. That
is his character. Is it not? So what he will do? He can give a very big speech, thats all. What
is his character? There is no ideal character in the present human society.
(S.P. Diary 3; 458-459)

Jyotirmayi also had some questions about the academic side of gurukula. She asked if they
should teach biology about how the body is working, just to give some general knowledge.
Prabhupadas response was instantly to say it was a waste of time. He told her that biology is
going on, whether you study it or not.
You were saying they should learn geography and history Jyotirmayi humbly reminded him,
just for general knowledge.
That is because you have to go from America to India. You must know. Prabhupada laughed.
You have to calculate two plus two equal to four, a little mathematics. But this biology and
this logy, they are useless. There is no necessity. What youll gain by understanding
biology? (S.P. Diary 3; 459)
In response to a question from Yogesvara he added that if someone already has medical
knowledge then they can be engaged to serve according to what they know. But not
that our men have to go to the medical college to learn medical science. That is not the
point.(S.P. Diary 3; 459)
Jyotirmayi said that since they are living in the country she is already showing the children
different plants and explaining their use. In light of what Prabhupada had just told her, she
asked if there was any use in that.
No, he said. Different plants, that is botanical study, that has also no utilization. But you
can teach them, Just see, this plant is coming from earth. The earth is the mother of this
plant. These things you can convince them. Is it not a fact?
Giving the explanation of how different living beings are born from the earth,he outlined a
usefull study of plants.,,That study will be nice. Aham bija-pradah. Just like father gives the
seed, similarly, Krsna gives the seed. The seed, when pushed into the womb of the mother and
properly nourished, a rose plant comes out. It is verry easy. The father injects the seed within
the womb of the mother, and the childs come out. Similarly, whatever is comming out from
the earth, the seed-giving father is Krsna. This nature`s law is going on. Where is the
necessity of understanding more than this? We understand the mother is pregnant. Now how
she has been, how the child is growing, that is not under your controll. It is going on.
Prakrteh kriyamanani gunaih karmani, immediately it is in the hand of the nature. Even if
you study, you can not understand how things are arranged. The intestine is joined to the
navel of the child and the food is supplied, how it is mechanical; do you know everything?
Can anyone do? Can anyone understand? But things are there; that is being done by prakriti.
Even if you study, you cannot understand. So the best thing is to understand that it is being
done by nature under the instruction of the Supreme Lord. Let us chant Hare Krsna instead of
studying these. There are many studants, many botanists, many...They, vagualy they are
studying, and they have no understanding of Krsna. They`re denying, rather, the Father. The
child has come into existance without father. This is their knowledge. So instead of becoming
such a fool and rascal it is better not to study.(S.P. Diary 3;460)
We disregard the statement of Vyasadeva, and we have to accept the statement of a
rascal drunkard! We are not so unfortunate. The unfortunate, they can believe that; we
cannot believe.(S.P. Diary 3; 462)
Yogesvara introduced another guest, a young African from the Ivory Coast, Bhakta Ulain. He
explained he was trying to start Krsna consciusness in his home country.Prabhupada advised

him to first stay here for some time before attempting to go out and preach. Because
everyone of us, we have followed the silly jackals; now we have to follow Krsna. Janma
sarthaka kari` kara para-upakara. That is Caitanya Mahaprabhu` s advice: First of all, let
your personal life be successful, then try to do good to others. When you are trained up
to.follow Krsna, then our life is successful. Then you can do something. Sarva-dharman
parityajya mam ekam saranam vraja.We have to follow Krsna alone, not all these rascals,
silly jackals.Krsna can give you all guidiance. In all respective necessities of life there is
everything complete, we haven`t got to follow the silly jackals. So here is a nice place, you
stay here and forget the silly jackals and take to Krsna alone or His devotees. Then you can
start verry nicely a center anywhere. That is the duty of everyone. We should open hundreds
and thousands of centers all over the world. But one who is going to open, he must be
first trained up.(S.P. Diary 3;510)
Prabhupada confirmed that it is the Vedic system to repeat things for emphasis and
better understanding. He gave the example of how Krsna describes the immortality of
the soul in verse after verse of the second chapter of the Bhagavad-gita.He had a couple of
these verses read out.(S. P. Diary 3;521)
Your idea to recruit many brahmacaris is nice. We need a class of men purely brahmanas.
The whole world is full of sudras. The Krsna Consciousness movement is meant for reestablishing the system of four varnas and asramas, then there will be progress of
civilization. We have got such a nice process that even from the base sudras we can
create brahmanas of highest calibre. All the presidents of our centers should see that all
the members are strictly observing the brahminical standarts, such as rising early,
cleansing at least twice daily, reading profusely, attending arati, like that. You begin
immediately this process. That is the main work of GBC. Sometimes we see that even they do
not wash hands after eating. Even after drinking water we should wash hands. That is suci.
Suchi means purest. Everyone should join the mangal arati. Gradually, we should become
more regulated and stict for following the rules and regulations. Otherwise we shall fall down.
(Letter:Rupanuga;May 3,1972),(Fortunate Souls ,265)
Prabhupada: Understanding, guhyam akhyati prcchati. You try to understand God, and He`ll
explain what he is. You try to understand.
Ali:But I have been trained through intellect, trying to discern things the way that intellect
funklions. And I don`t have spiritual training.
Prabhupada:That training is given here, spiritual training.
Ali: And therefore, how am I to understand?
Prabhupada: To understand, you have to take the training, spiritual training. You have to
understand the words which God wants to let you know about Him. These are spiritual
training.Spiritual training means first of all youmust have little faith that I shall be
intimately related with God.Unless you have got this faith, there is no question of spiritual
training. If you simply remain satisfied, God is great, let Him remain at His home, let me
remain at my home, that is not love. You must be eager to know God more and more
intimately. Then the next stage is to know about God unless you associate with persons
who are simply busy in God`s business. They have no other business. Just like we are
training people, they are simply meant for God`s business. They have no other business.
How people will understand about God, how they will be benefited, they are simply

planning in so many ways. So we have to associate with such persons who are convinced
about God and trying to spread His knowledge throughout the world. You have to mix
with , associate with them. First of all, you must have faith that, In this life I shall
understand thoroughly about God. Then associate with persons who are busy with
God`s business. Then you act as they are acting. Then your misconception of material
life will be finished. Then you`ll have attachment. Then you`ll have taste. In this way
you`ll develop love of God.(Evening Darsana: August 9,1976, Tehran),(Fortunate Souls,269)
6th February, 1976
Prabhupada called for the other senior men to discuss their ideas for the school`s curriculum.
The two of them gave an elaborate outline of a comprehensive course of study, beginning
from first-level grammar school up to Master`s level in greduate studies.
After hearing their proposals Prabhupada indicated that he considered many of their ideas to
be impractical. Nitai`s scheme seemed to academic and grandiose, attempting to cram in too
much in too short time.
Prabhupada emphasized that he wants the children to become devotees, not simply scholars.
He is also not keen on the idea of afflication with other schools, because then we will be
required to conform to certain government standards that he dosn`t feel are necessary.
(P.D.,1,328-329)

10

DEVOTIONAL
SERVICE
THE MEANING OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE
Bhakti rasamrta-sindhu 1.1.2
sarvopdhi-vinirmukta
tat-paratvena nirmalam
hkea hkeasevana bhaktir ucyate
sarva-updhi-vinirmuktamfree from all kinds of material designations, or
free from all desires except the desire to render service to the Supreme
Personality of Godhead; tat-paratvenaby the sole purpose of serving the
Supreme Personality of Godhead; nirmalamuncontaminated by the
effects of speculative philosophical research or fruitive activity; hkea
by purified senses freed from all designations; hka-aof the master
of the senses; sevanamthe service to satisfy the senses; bhakti
devotional service; ucyateis called.
Bhakti, or devotional service, means engaging all our senses in the service of the Lord, the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, the master of all the senses. When the spirit soul renders
service unto the Supreme, there are two side effects. One is freed from all material
designations, and ones senses are purified simply by being employed in the service of the
Lord.(quoted in Cc. Madhya 19.170)

11

DEFINITION OF PURE BHAKTI

Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu 1.1.11
anybhilit-nya
jna-karmdy-anvtam
nuklyena knulana bhaktir uttam
anya-abhilit-nyamwithout desires other than those for the service of
Lord Ka, or without material desires (such as those for meat-eating,
illicit sex, gambling and addiction to intoxicants); jnaby the knowledge
of the philosophy of the monist Myvds; karmaby fruitive activities;
diby artificially practicing detachment, by the mechanical practice of
yoga, by studying the Skhya philosophy, and so on; anvtamnot
covered; nuklyenafavorable; ka-anulanamcultivation of service in
relationship to Ka; bhakti uttamfirst-class devotional service.
When first-class devotional service develops, one must be devoid of all material desires,
knowledge obtained by monistic philosophy, and fruitive action. The devotee must constantly
serve Krsna favorably, as Krsna desires.(quoted in Cc. Madhia 19.167)

6 CHARACTERISTICS OF PURE BHAKTI

(1) Pure devotional service brings immediate relief from all kinds of material distress.
(2) Pure devotional service is the beginning of all auspiciousness.
(3) Pure devotional service automatically puts one in transcendental pleasure.
(4) Pure devotional service is rarely achieved.
(5) Those in pure devotional service deride even the conception of liberation.
(6) Pure devotional service is the only means to attract Krsna.
(N.o.D.,3-4)

12

DEVOTIONAL SERVICE IN GENERAL

B.g. 2.40
nehbhikrama-no sti
pratyavyo na vidyate
sv-alpam apy asya dharmasya
tryate mahato bhayt
SYNONYMS
nathere is not; ihain this yoga; abhikramain endeavoring; naloss;
astithere is; pratyavyadiminution; nanever; vidyatethere is; sualpama little; apialthough; asyaof this; dharmasyaoccupation; tryate
releases; mahatafrom very great; bhaytdanger.
TRANSLATION
In this endeavor there is no loss or diminution, and a little advancement on
this path can protect one from the most dangerous type of fear.
B.g. 6.47
yoginm api sarve
mad-gatenntar-tman
raddhvn bhajate yo m
sa me yuktatamo mata
SYNONYMS
yoginmof yogs; apialso; sarvemall types of; mat-gatenaabiding
in Me, always thinking of Me; anta-tmanwithin himself; raddh-vn
in full faith; bhajaterenders transcendental loving service; yaone who;
mmto Me (the Supreme Lord); sahe; meby Me; yukta-tamathe
greatest yog; matais considered.
TRANSLATION
And of all yogs, the one with great faith who always abides in Me, thinks
of Me within himself, and renders transcendental loving service to Mehe
is the most intimately united with Me in yoga and is the highest of all. That
is My opinion

13

B.g.18.65
man-man bhava mad-bhakto
mad-yj m namaskuru
mm evaiyasi satya te
pratijne priyo si me
SYNONYMS
mat-manthinking of Me; bhavajust become; mat-bhaktaMy devotee;
mat-yjMy
worshiper;
mmunto
Me;
namaskuruoffer
your
obeisances; mmunto Me; evacertainly; eyasiyou will come; satyam
truly; teto you; pratijneI promise; priyadear; asiyou are; meto
Me.
TRANSLATION
Always think of Me, become My devotee, worship Me and offer your
homage unto Me. Thus you will come to Me without fail. I promise you this
because you are My very dear friend.
B.g.18.66
sarva-dharmn parityajya
mm eka araa vraja
aha tv sarva-ppebhyo
mokayiymi m uca
SYNONYMS
sarva-dharmnall varieties of religion; parityajyaabandoning; mm
unto Me; ekamonly; araamfor surrender; vrajago; ahamI; tvm
you; sarvaall; ppebhyafrom sinful reactions; mokayiymiwill
deliver; mdo not; ucaworry.
TRANSLATION
Abandon all varieties of religion and just surrender unto Me. I shall deliver
you from all sinful reactions. Do not fear.
S.B. 1.2.6
sa vai pus paro dharmo
yato bhaktir adhokaje
ahaituky apratihat
yaytm suprasdati
SYNONYMS
sathat; vaicertainly; pusmfor mankind; parasublime; dharma
occupation; yataby which; bhaktidevotional service; adhokajeunto
the Transcendence; ahaitukcauseless; apratihatunbroken; yayby
which; tmthe self; suprasdaticompletely satisfied.

14

TRANSLATION
The supreme occupation [dharma] for all humanity is that by which men
can attain to loving devotional service unto the transcendent Lord. Such
devotional service must be unmotivated and uninterrupted to completely
satisfy the self
S.B.1.2.7
vsudeve bhagavati
bhakti-yoga prayojita
janayaty u vairgya
jna ca yad ahaitukam
SYNONYMS
vsudeveunto Ka; bhagavatiunto the Personality of Godhead; bhaktiyogacontact of devotional service; prayojitabeing applied; janayati
does produce; uvery soon; vairgyamdetachment; jnam
knowledge; caand; yatthat which; ahaitukamcauseless.
TRANSLATION
By rendering devotional service unto the Personality of Godhead, r
Ka, one immediately acquires causeless knowledge and detachment
from the world
.S.B.1.2.13
ata pumbhir dvija-reh
varrama-vibhgaa
svanuhitasya dharmasya
sasiddhir hari-toaam
SYNONYMS
ataso; pumbhiby the human being; dvija-rehO best among the
twice-born; vara-ramathe institution of four castes and four orders of
life; vibhgaaby the division of; svanuhitasyaof ones own prescribed
duties; dharmasyaoccupational; sasiddhithe highest perfection; hari
the Personality of Godhead; toaampleasing.
TRANSLATION
O best among the twice-born, it is therefore concluded that the highest
perfection one can achieve by discharging the duties prescribed for ones
own occupation according to caste divisions and orders of life is to please
the Personality of Godhead
.S.B.2.3.10
akma sarva-kmo v
15

moka-kma udra-dh
tvrea bhakti-yogena
yajeta purua param
SYNONYMS
akmaone who has transcended all material desires; sarva-kmaone
who has the sum total of material desires; veither; moka-kmaone
who desires liberation; udra-dhwith broader intelligence; tvreawith
great force; bhakti-yogenaby devotional service to the Lord; yajeta
should worship; puruamthe Lord; paramthe supreme whole.
TRANSLATION
A person who has broader intelligence, whether he be full of all material
desire, without any material desire, or desiring liberation, must by all
means worship the supreme whole, the Personality of Godhead

Cc. Madya 9.362

ei kali-kle ra nhi kona dharma
vaiava, vaiava-stra, ei kahe marma
SYNONYMS
ei kali-klein this Age of Kali; raother; nhi konathere is not any;
dharmareligious principle; vaiavadevotee; vaiava-stradevotional
literature; ei kahe marmathis is the purport.
TRANSLATION
In this Age of Kali there are no genuine religious principles other than
those established by Vaiava devotees and the Vaiava scriptures. This
is the sum and substance of everything.
PURPORT
One must have firm faith in the process of devotional service and the
scriptures that support it. If one hears the activities of r Caitanya
Mahprabhu with this faith, he can be freed from his envious position.
rmad-Bhgavatam
is
meant
for
such
nonenvious
persons
(nirmatsar satm). In this age a person should not envy r Caitanya
Mahprabhus movement but should chant the holy names of Hari and
Ka, the mah-mantra. That is the sum and substance of the eternal
religion, known as santana-dharma. In this verse the word vaiava
refers to a pure devotee and fully realized soul, and the word vaiavastra refers to ruti, or the Vedas, which are called abda-prama, the
evidence of transcendental sound. One who strictly follows the Vedic
literature and chants the holy name of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead will actually be situated in the transcendental disciplic
succession. Those who want to attain lifes ultimate goal must follow this
principle. In rmad-Bhgavatam (11.19.17), it is said:

16

ruti pratyakam aitihyam anumna catuayam

pramev anavasthnd vikalpt sa virajyate
Vedic literature, direct perception, history and hypothesis are the four
kinds of evidential proofs. Everyone should stick to these principles for the
realization of the Absolute Truth.

Cc. Madya 20.125

abhidheya-nma bhakti, premaprayojana
pururtha-iromai prema mah-dhana
SYNONYMS
abhidheyaactivities to revive ones relationship; nmanamed; bhakti
devotional service; premalove of Godhead; prayojanathe ultimate goal
of life; purua-artha-iromaithe topmost interest of the living entity;
premalove of Godhead; mah-dhanathe greatest wealth.
TRANSLATION
Devotional service, or sense activity for the satisfaction of the Lord, is
called abhidheya because it can develop ones original love of Godhead,
which is the goal of life. This goal is the living entitys topmost interest and
greatest wealth. Thus one attains the platform of transcendental loving
service unto the Lord.

THE GOLDEN RULE OF BHAKTI

Padma Purana(Cc. M 22.113)
smartavya satata viur
vismartavyo na jtucit
sarve vidhi-niedh syur
etayor eva kikar
SYNONYMS
smartavyato be remembered; satatamalways; viuLord Viu;
vismartavyato be forgotten; nanot; jtucitat any time; sarveall;
vidhi-niedhrules and prohibitions mentioned in the revealed scripture
or given by the spiritual master; syushould be; etayoof these two
principles (always to remember Ka or Viu and never to forget Him);
evacertainly; kikarthe servants.

TRANSLATION

17

Ka is the origin of Lord Viu. He should always be remembered and

never forgotten at any time. All the rules and prohibitions mentioned in
the stras should be the servants of these two principles.
PURPORT
This verse is a quotation from the Padma Pura. There are many
regulative principles in the stras and directions given by the spiritual
master. These regulative principles should act as servants of the basic
principlethat is, one should always remember Ka and never forget
Him. This is possible when one chants the Hare Ka mantra. Therefore
one must strictly chant the Hare Ka mah-mantra twenty-four hours
daily. One may have other duties to perform under the direction of the
spiritual master, but he must first abide by the spiritual masters order to
chant a certain number of rounds. In our Ka consciousness movement,
we have recommended that the neophyte chant at least sixteen rounds.
This chanting of sixteen rounds is absolutely necessary if one wants to
remember Ka and not forget Him. Of all the regulative principles, the
spiritual masters order to chant at least sixteen rounds is most essential.
One may sell books or enlist life members or render some other service,
but these duties are not ordinary duties. These duties serve as an impetus
for remembering Ka. When one goes with a sakrtana party or sells
books, he naturally remembers that he is going to sell Kas books. In
this way, he is remembering Ka. When one goes to enlist a life
member, he talks about Ka and thereby remembers Him. Smartavya
satata viur vismartavyo na jtucit. The conclusion is that one must act
in such a way that he will always remember Ka, and one must refrain
from doing things that make him forget Ka. These two principles form
the basic background of Ka consciousness.
Questio 1: That is the materialistic way of worshiping. Materialists are always careful for
maintaining his material status quo first, and then please Visnu. Although they profess to be
devotees of Visnu. Therefore the Krishna Consciousness persons are greater than such
materialistic worshippers. Materialist person perform all pious activities or devotional
activities for some material gain, and as soon as there is any hindrance in the path of
material gain, they at once become demon. Therefore bhakti means without any material
desires. That is the sign of pure devotee. He has no motive to satisfy his material desires by
devotional service. sarvopadhi-vinirmuktam.
(SPL to Satsvarupa,3rd July, 1968)
Answering your puzzle, it may be said that a pure devotee is he who loves Krishna, without
any material desire. People are generally engaged in karma. Karma means work and get the
result and enjoy life. And jnana, jnana means speculating process to understand the Absolute
Truth. So one who does not indulge in speculating habit, neither tries to gain something by his
work, but simply engages himself in the service of the Lord, he is called a pure devotee. Such
pure devotees are very rare. But by the Grace of Krishna, practically all the devotees and
disciples who have kindly joined me, they are, their symptoms are pure devotees. Even if
they have got some ulterior desire, that will be removed very soon, because they have

18

taken to the pure process of Krishna Consciousness. Hope this will meet both of you in good
health, and awaiting your good news by next mail. Thanking you once more for writing me,
(SPL to Janaki, October, 1968)
Regarding Dr. Bagchee--we must always know that we are executing the topmost yoga
system, Krishna Consciousness, and we do not require any inferior quality yoga system.
You must have read in Bhagavad-gita in the 6th chap., last verse, that one who is constantly in
Krishna Consciousness, he is the topmost yogi. So the process which we have adopted cannot
be compared even with any other yoga system. That is a fact.(SPL to Aniruddha, 19 th October,
1968)
Regarding your question, Sayamrupa means the Original Form. Sayamprakash means
Balarama. And Tadekatmarupa is the purusa, just like Mahavisnu. It is not necessary to
remember or fully understand all these different forms, at the present, but it is like if you
simply stick to the master faithfully that is very good, but if you know that my master is so
great, and so rich, and great in this way and rich in this way, and that way, then your
veneration for your master will increase. To know Krishna is great, how He is expanded
into different forms, that enhances our attachment to Krishna more rigidly.(SPL to
Upendra, 13th November 1968)
The absence of the idea of God is not very important, but the sense of loving God is the most
important. The cowherd boys and all of the residents of Vrindaban were so much absorbed in
love for Krishna that naturally there was absence of the idea of God. Yasoda was so much
absorbed in love of Krishna that she did not care to know that He is God. Our whole
philosophy is to increase our love for Krishna. Love with awe and veneration and love
that is spontaneous is different, but still one has to learn about the greatness of Krishna.
To come to the stage of spontaneous love for Krishna is a very high stage, and it is not to be
imitated. In our conditioned state of life, we should worship Krishna as God with respect and
veneration. That is the system. The relationship of the Spiritual Master and the disciple is not
the same as the relationship with Krishna in Vrindaban. The relationship with the Spiritual
Master must always be continued with the greatest respect and veneration, without forgetting
His exalted position; like father and son.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 16th January, 1969)
Regarding Mataji, I have noted your remarks, and actually we do not want to create a
group of prakrta sahajiya, or devotees who do not know the science of Krishna and do
not know the science of devotion, but simply worship the Deity with no depth of
knowledge. That is called materialistic devotee, but it is also not rejected. It is a beginning,
but a preacher must be above this. Anyway, keep friendship with her. She is trying to love
Krishna and that is good.(SPL to Syamasundara, 3rd June, 1969)
Being in the disciplic succession of Prahlada Maharaja certainly we are not interested
for our personal liberation as much as we want to work for the liberation of the
conditioned souls because Krishna desires it. So you are an intelligent girl, I need not
talk much, and be happy in Krishna Consciousness business.(SPL to Jadurani, 14th
January,1970)

19

In the Bhagavad-gita it is always stressed to Krishna by the words aham and mam. Similarly
in the Srimad-Bhagavatam the same stress is give from the very beginning--Param satyam,
the Supreme Truth. If we divert our attention to worship other demigods, then our faith in
Krishna will be flickering. We Gaudiya Vaisnavas, under the guidance of Lord Caitanya,
want steady attention for Krishna, not flickering. Therefore, in our line of thoughts and action
there is no scope for worshiping any other demigods.(SPL to Ksirodakasayi, 29 th January,
1970)
The transcendental ecstatic symptoms certainly become manifested in a devotee's body, but
they should not be exhibited amongst common men. When Lord Caitanya met Ramananda
Roy, both of them felt this ecstasy by embracing one another. But as soon as Lord Caitanya
saw that Ramananda Roy was in the company of some outsider brahmanas, He checked
Himself. This is already described in our Teachings of Lord Caitanya.
The transcendental symptoms of ecstasy certainly are auspicious, but they are not for
advertising to others. One should not advertise directly or indirectly that one is feeling
like this. They should be checked. Otherwise one will gradually become sahajiya or one who
takes spiritual advancement as something materially manifest.(SPL to Makhanal, June 3 rd
1970)
Regarding the activities of such great sages and devotees like Parvat Muni and Parasara Muni
begetting children, such activities of these elevated souls are not to be questioned by us. They
have a higher purpose which we cannot determine; therefore it is said in the SrimadBhagavatam that one should not try to imitate the actions of the Isvaras or those who
are very powerful, but one should follow their instructions.(SPL toEkayani, 25th July
1970)
Vidhi marg and raga marg are already explained in the TLC. Neophyte devotees who
are trained under rules and regulations is called vidhi marg. When by execution of the
vidhi marg one comes to spontaneous service of the Lord that is called raga marg.(SPL
to Tamala Krsna,19th July, 1970)
You are lying for some time in the hospital bed and still you are not wasting a moment of
your time. This attitude is very good. This is Krsna Consciousness--not to waste even a
single moment without serving the Lord in some way or other. So you have made these
very, very nice dresses for Krsna and Radharani although you are so much inconvenienced by
your injury. I am very, very glad that you have got this feeling to not waste even a single
moment in the service of the body and mind but to utilize very carefully every moment of life
in the loving service of the Lord.(SPL to Himavati, 30th July, 1970)
There is no comparison of worshiping of Krishna as conceived by the gopis--that is only
to love Krishna without any purpose.(SPL to Sri Shresthaji, 24th April, 1971)

20

As far as your questions, Krishna is not in need of anything, He is purnam, the Complete
Whole. And yet He appreciates our love for Him, just like everyone appreciates if someone
exhibits love for them. So He kindly allows us to show that love by considering that if I do
not feed Him, Krishna will go hungry, if I do not give Him rest, He will be tired, like
that. He reciprocates by pretending to be dependent on me, my slave, just to give us
opportunity to find the real object of our loving propensity and to take pleasure by pleasing
and serving Him. Everything we do should be for the reason that it gives pleasure to Krishna.
Because Krishna's intimate associates give Him the most pleasure, and because they are His
favorites, it pleases Him to see that these associates and close friends are also offered all
respect by the devotees. (SPL to Patty Dorgan, 17th November, 1971)
Sometimes it so happens that we have to suffer for our past sinful activities. But because we
have taken to Krishna Consciousness and serving Krishna, we should know that any suffering
we have to bear have been far reduced by the mercy of the Lord. Suffering must be there so
long as we are conditioned in this material world, but for the devotees the suffering is
minimized compared to that of the nondevotees. We have to tolerate any difficulties
which come up, and somehow go on with our chanting, reading and routine work.(SPL
to Von Paul Reed, 2nd January, 1972)
Your second question, Isn't the fact that we say that one should give up the cultivation of
knowledge in conflict with the first six chapters of Gita which deal with cultivation of
knowledge? The first six chapters of Bhagavad-gita, this knowledge is to understand Krishna.
Other so-called cultivation of knowledge, as practiced by the Mayavadis and jnanis, means
how to become one with the Supreme. That kind of cultivation of knowledge is prohibited.
Cultivation of knowledge to understand Krishna as He is, that is called Bhakti. Generally
mayavadi's mean by ``knowledge'' how to become one with the Lord. That is to be avoided.
(SPL to Mohananda, 27th Febuary, 1972)
As far as the results of one's good karma is concerned, good karma returns in that he is
surrendering to Krsna. One comes to the point of surrender when one has actually
amassed the result of multi pious activities. This is stated in the Caitanya Caritamrta as
quoted from the Srimad-Bhagavatam as follows:
S.B.10.12.11
ittham satam brahma-sukhanubhutya
dasyam gatanam para-daivatena
mayasritanam naradarakena
sardham vijahruh krta punya-punjah
This was the statement of Srila Sukdeva Goswami when he saw Krsna carrying the cowherds
boys on His shoulders. To be in such a position could only be the result of the performance of
many, many pious activities. They were putting their legs on the Supreme Personality of
Godhead and were forgetting who He is, and Krsna is taking the feet of His devotee on
Himself. Krsna is so nice. The mayavadis can never understand this exchange of devotional
activities.(SPL to AcyutanandaMaharaja, 1st November, 1973)

21

So far we are concerned we are trying to train first class men. How much great responsibility
we have to follow regulative principles, chant the beads, live with personal character etc.
Regulative principles means to especially execute devotional service in terms of the revealed
scriptures under the direction of the spiritual master. By fulfilling the regulative principles
you come to the platform of spontaneous love for Krsna. Spontaneous love for Krsna is there
already but is covered by the influence of Maya. The regulative principles are a device how to
overcome the influence of maya and come to the platform of spontaneous love of Krsna. If we
want to exist as first class men in society all our students must be induced to following the
regulative principles. One shouldn't think artificially he has come to the spontaneous
platform. That is sahajiyaism.(SPL to Rupanuga Maharaja, 28th April, 1974)
The regulative principles are designed to take us gradually to the platform of spontaneous
love of Krsna, which is the perfection of human life. Those who think they have already
attained such perfection and give up the regulative principles are called sahajiya, or
those who take things cheaply and simply imitate. This early rising, holding classes, going
out regularly for sankirtana, worshiping the deity are the very substance of devotional life.
(SPL to Bhurijana, 29th April, 1974)

Regarding Ganesa Puja, I have received some letters from persons requesting to also perform
it. I have explained to them that ultimately it is not required, but if you have some sentiment
to get the blessings of Ganesa in order to get huge sums of money for service of Krishna,
then it can be done, but privately. I have instructed them that if they want to do it, they
must send me at least 100,000 dollars monthly--not less.(SPL to Gurukrpa Svami, 31th
December, 1974)
So, you are all advanced students. You should understand the importance of each and every
item of devotional service. Do not make any misunderstanding by devaluating any of the
spiritual activities. You are one of the advanced students. One who distinguishes a
particular type of service as inferior or superior, he does not know the value of
devotional service. It is all transcendental. Whatever item is suitable, that is accepted as
very elevated. Just like Maharaja Pariksit. He simply listened to Sukadeva Gosvami. That is
sravanam. And Sukadeva Gosvami simply narrated Srimad-Bhagavatam. This is kirtanam.
Prahlada Maharaja simply contemplated--smaranam. Prthu Maharaja simply did deity
worship--arcanam. Arjuna only remained as friend of Krishna--sakhyam. Hanuman remained
only engaged in carrying out the order of Lord Ramacandra--dasyam. And Bali Maharaja
surrendered everything to Krishna--atma-nivedanam. So, any devotee executing any one of
the nine is transcendentally glorious. One devotee may be proud that his process of service is
the best. That is not inglorious. This is called transcendental competition. Everyone should
feel proud of his particular type of devotional service, but that does not mean that other types
of service are inferior. Everyone should feel proud of becoming sincere servant of Krishna,
but the pure devotee never minimizes the importance of other devotees. Krishna is the enjoyer
of varieties of service. It is not stuck up with any particular type of service. Krishna takes
pleasure with devotees even by fighting service. When Grandfather Bhisma was trying to
injure the body of Krishna by sharpened arrows, in full devotion in the mellow of chivalry,
Krishna was feeling the piercing of the arrows as good as worshiping him with soft rose

22

flowers. The conclusion is that everyone should be very very sincere. There is no more the
question of inferior or superior.
(SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 19th January 1975)
To take shelter of the Spiritual Master means to follow his instructions. So, you should be
very careful to not deviate even a little bit from the order of your Guru. You should be very
careful to chant 16 rounds daily and read all of the books carefully. You should attend
mangala arati and classes. And you should follow the four regulative principles without
deviation. If you do these simple things, you will make steady advancement in Krishna
Consciousness and there will be no fall downs.(SPL to Sivani devi dasi, 14th March, 1975)
Yes, try to encourage book distribution as much as possible. Books are the basis of our
Movement. Whatever appreciation we are getting on account of our books, it is because we
are following the path chalked out by exalted devotees. We are not writing something
whimsical. So far devotees being hesitant to distribute books on account of pressure,
sometimes pressure is required, especially when one is not so advanced. Of course it has
to be applied properly, otherwise there may be some bad taste. But spontaneous service
can only be expected from advanced devotees. Just like a child by pressure goes to school and
is made to read. Then after some time he wants to read, even without pressure. We have all
got experience of this. It is vaidhi bhakti--vaidhi means ``must.'' Sometimes devotees are
promised a plate of maha-prasadam for the biggest distributer. There is no harm. Actually one
should try to serve Krishna to his or her full capacity without thought of reward--service is
itself the reward. But this takes time to actually realize and until that platform is achieved
some pressure or inducement is required.(SPL toTusta Krsna Maharaja, 9th January 1976)
Our preaching must be based upon the subject matter from books and nothing outside of
them. The actual fact is that worshiping the Deity and chanting the glories of the Lord are
both within the nine processes of devotional service recommended by Rupan Gosvami.
Besides chanting and hearing and remembering are the six other recommended activities in
devotional service. So if we are able to practice even only one of these activities perfectly, the
result will be the same. Or we may execute several or even all nine activities in devotional
service, but if we execute one perfectly we shall be completely succesful in devotional
service. So there is no question that one activity is more important than another, or that Deity
worship is more important than sankritana, but one individual may be able to perform one
activity more satisfactorily than another, so to hom that activity will be more important. But
in general we can not say that any of the nine processes is more important than the
others, except that if hearing, chanting and remembering are there, that is the most vital
consideration for the general class of men in this age.Service to the Deities, as you are
asking me, begins whenever you remember Them and offer oll your services by remembering
at the same time. All activities, words, everything should be offerd as service to the Deities,
and this offering with remembering will gradually increase as you practice it.(SPL to Prajapati
dasa, 16th May, 1976)
May 17th, 1976
When I said that it seemed it might take several generations before ISKON devotees
actually became pure, he replied, no, if one is sincere he can become purified within one

23

generation. So all in all, he said, everything is going on simply by Krsna`s mercy. And
of course, it is going on by his own great mercy as Krsna`s pure representative.(P.D.,2,154)
June 13th, 1976
Srila Prebhupada was smiling broadly and he congratulated her. Very good. You chant Hare
Krsna and be one of our members. Your son is also very good. Mother good, son good.
According to our Indian estimate, son acquires the quality of mother, and the daughter
acquires the quality of the father.
She said that her son looked ten years younger when he lived in the temple.
Prabhupada smiled and recalled a priest who had once asked why his disciples were so
bright- faced. He said it was because they are spiritually enlightened. That is the cause
of brightness. And materially envolved- moroseness.(P.D.,2,365)
July 2nd, 1976
Srila Prabhupada didn`t think so.They don`t want to worship anyone; they want to worship
their senses. That`s all. Sense gratification. What is dictated by the senses, they agree to
worship. Servant of the senses. In the material world nobody worships noboby; everyone
serves his own senses. `I like it.` That`s all. There is a Bengali song,`If it satisfies my eyes,
why shall I not see? I shall see.` This is the sum-substance. If the senses want`to do this,`
he will do it. And our Movement is that we shall not hear the dictation of the senses; we
shall do what Krsna says. That is just opposite. So long I am carrying out the orders of the
senses, then I am involved in this material birth, death, transmigration.(P.D.,3,122)
August 3rd, 1976
Another devotee asked whether a person engaged in a service that involves doing
business could be considered to be thinking of Krsna.
Prabhupada`s answer was positive. Yes. If he`s doing for Krsna, he must be thinking of
Krsna. Just like somebody works in business or factory for the wife and children, he
always thinks of them. Similarly, if you actually work for Krsna, you`ll think of Krsna.
(P.D.,3,498)

24

DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND SURRENDER

I am happy to hear that you continued to chant despite so many doubts and skepticism. That is
the process. Even there may be doubts and skepticism, if one continues the chanting process,
the doubts will all disappear, and real knowledge will be revealed by the Grace of Krishna.
There is the example given of the jaundice patient. He is suffering from disease, and when
given sugar-candy, which is the cure, he finds it very bitter and distasteful. But that does not
mean the sugar-candy is not very sweet and delicious; it is simply due to his diseased
condition that it seems bitter. In order to be cured from his disease, he must take the medicine
of sugar-candy, despite the apparently bitter taste, and as he becomes cured, the real sweet
taste of the candy is gradually revealed. Similarly, we are diseased, and only if we take to this
chanting process may we be cured. Maya may put so many doubts and worthless
arguments into our minds, but if we continue the chanting, the curing process will go on,
never mind the doubts, and gradually we will get a taste of that sweet nectar of Krishna
Nama Sankirtana. That is the process; and you may explain it to all your friends, so they may
understand the nature of their doubts and skepticism, and be benefited.(SPL to Terry and
associates, 22th March, 1968)
In the first portion of your letter you have expressed you desire how to surrender. This
surrendering process is unconditional. Surrendering does not mean that one should only
surrender in favorable circumstances. That is not surrender. Surrender means is any
condition the surrendering process must continue. In the latter portion of your letter it
appears that you have been disturbed on some trivial matters, and you wish to leave the place
and go to London. That is not at all good. You must work conjointly. That is my desire, and if
you fight amongst yourself for some individual interests that is not surrender. Whatever the
other two boys may do, that I shall see, but to you my request is that you must remain in
Hamburg until I order you to leave the place.(SPL to Krsna dasa, 5th March 1969)
The secret of success in Krishna Consciousness is to render service to Krishna to the
best of our capacity. There is no other alternative to this.(SPL to Madan Mohan, 27th June,
1969)
I very much appreciate the nice sentiments you have expressed, and Krishna is available only
through service. We cannot demand from Krishna to know about Him. When you
actually learn to serve Him, He reveals Himself. That is the process. And the success of
life is simply by pleasing Him. That is the version of all Vedic literature. Knowledge means
to know Him, and success means to please Him. And how He is pleased, that can be known
through the transparent medium of His confidential servant. This is the process of
understanding Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Damodara, 16th August, 1969)
Regarding the vows and chanting method you have adopted, it is very nice. But do not impose
something which will be difficult to execute. There is no need of fasting once very week.
Two days fasting per month on Ekadasi is sufficient. Besides that there are other special
fasting days. Spiritual realization depends on austerities and vows, but in this age, by the
25

Mercy of Krishna and Lord Caitanya, we need not undergo very severe penances, as we are
unable to do it. The rules and regulations which we have already prescribed, that is sufficient
for ordinary men. But as you have increased the chanting of beads to 25 rounds daily, that is
very nice. (SPL to Rudra dasa, 11th November, 1969)
It is most important that our activities be regular or, in other words, on a schedule.
Everyone should chant his beads sixteen rounds daily without fail and follow the regulative
principles strictly. These basic Krsna Conscious duties are essential to be performed regularly,
and they will give you the necessary strength of spirit to keep always fixed up in devotional
service. As soon as a devotee is regularly engaged in this way, always engaged in Krsna
Consciousness, Krsna will reveal the whole spiritual science from within the heart of
such sincere devotee. (SPL to Sucandra, 19th February, 1970)
Regarding Sankirtana Parties in New York, Krsna will provide devotees, don't be worried.
Krsna can provide anything and everything within a moment, but He waits to test a
devotee. And when the devotee comes out successful from the test, He gives him all
opportunity for devotional service. So everyone of you should go on with the Sankirtana
Party and gradually Krsna will send more and more devotees to join you.(SPL to Rsi Kumara,
11th April, 1970)
As I have already said many times that we have to maintain two lines parallel; namely the
path of Srimad-Bhagavatam and the path of Pancaratriki. Srimad-Bhagavatam is the path for
Paramahamsas, ansd Pancaratra path is for the neophytes. So the Temple worship is
necessary for the beginners so that by following the regulative principles such devotees
become more and more purified and thus gradually come on the platform to understand
Srimad-Bhagavatam. So we shall always keep these principles in view and maintain our
centers on this standard.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 28th May, 1970)
Your next question was about the free will, whether we have it or not? If one is not intelligent
enough for making for making decisions, then all decisions shall be sanctioned by the spiritual
master. Neophyte means no independent decisions, no free will, that means surrender.
But when he is trained up then automatically he gets his freedom. Just like a small child
can only eat such things which are sanctioned by his parents, not by his own discretion.
Free will is that when the controller says do this, you can use your free will to do it or not to
do it. You have got the power to not do:
B.G.18.65
iti te jnanam akhyatam guhyad guhyataram maya
vimrsyaited asesena yathecchasi tatha kuru
``Thus I have explained to you the most confidential of all knowledge. Deliberate on this
fully, and then do what you wish to do.'' ,Krishna asks, ``Have you decided to fight?'' ``Yes, I
have decided to follow Your order.''
(SPL toYajnesvara, 2nd January, 1972)

26

DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND ENTHUSIASM

Your unhappiness in the absence of sufficient engagement is a good sign. This is called
abertya kalatyum. When a person is advanced in Krishna Consciousness he should
always think that my time may not go in vain without being engaged in Krishna's
service.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 8th June, 1969)
I am so happy to note your steady enthusiasm to work harder in Krsna's service. So this
enthusiasm is very good sign, and if you continue to become more and more enthusiastic
to be always strictly engaged in devotional service while observing carefully the rules
and regulations, Krsna will surely bestow upon you full success in Krsna Consciousness
and thus your life will be happy and successful.(SPL to Ekayani, 3rd May, 1970)
Do not be diminished in your enthusiasm. You should always think of yourself that you
are sold to Krsna as slave and that is the only way to get relief of the slavery of Maya. I
hope you will understand me rightly and do the needful. May Krsna help you always.
(SPL to Sudama, 1st January, 1971)
I am so pleased to see you and your good wife in every picture in different poses of preaching
work. That is real Krsna consciousness service to preach the message of the Holy Name to all
persons. And they appear to be all responding very enthusiastically to your preaching; that is
very good sign. If you remain pure and enthusiastic, you will have the spiritual strength
to enthuse others with the chanting of Hare Krsna Mahamantra and devotional service
to the Lord.(SPL to Upendra, 27th January, 1971)
Actually, Krishna does not require anything from us. He is complete in Himself, but He
is most pleased to see that we are very much enthusiastic to serve Him. That much He
wants, that is bhakti, that enthusiasm for Krishna's service. So do not lack this
enthusiasm, try to do it to the best capacity and that will be recognized by Krishna.
(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 11th May, 1952
I am very much disturbed to hear from you that you have become disturbed in your mind. Do
not be disturbed. There is no cause for anxiety. You are doing your best to serve Krishna, that
is very much appreciated, so do not lose enthusiasm out of frustration, that will spoil
everything. Krishna Consciousness means we should always be satisfied and happy, not
that we must work something impossible, becoming overburdened, and then because we
are unhappy by so much trouble we lose enthusiasm altogether and give up all hope. No,
if too much endeavour is there, that is to be avoided. By all means we must preserve our
spiritual status, that is the point, not that we are mad after big buildings, many devotees, lifemembers, this, that--no, these are only ways to engage the devotees so that they may apply the
principles of devotional living to some kind of work for practical realization of these

27

principles. It is not the result of the work we want. If only one person daily, if we sincerely
preach to such one person in a day, that is sufficient, never mind big, big programmes.
(SPL to Tejyas,19th December, 1972)
Therefore Rupa Gosvami has introduced this system of regulative principles which I have
taught to you also. These regulative principles, such as rising before 4 a.m. for mangala
aratrika, chanting 16 rounds minimum on beads daily, reading books, going for the street
sankirtana, preaching to anyone and everyone, offering the prasadam, like that, these
principles of devotional service are there to safeguard us from maya's attack by keeping us
always enthusiastic. If we strictly observe these principles, we shall remain always
enthusiastic. These are the sources and the maintainers of our enthusiasm to serve
Krsna. As soon as someone is not following them regularly, it may be certain that his
enthusiasm will gradually disappear. Therefore, my request to you is that under any and all
circumstances that you yourself shall without fail stick to these principles and make certain
that all of the devotees in your charge are also following them strictly.SPL to Dhanjaya, 31th
December, 1972)
I am especially glad to note that everyone is feeling so much enthusiasm to work very
hard in this preaching mission. That enthusiasm must be maintained under all
circumstance. That is our price for entering into Krsna's kingdom. And maya is always
trying to take away our enthusiasm to serve Krsna, because without enthusiasm
everything else is finished.(SPL to Dhanjaya, 31th December, 1972)
Yes, I agree the construction of a temple in Calcutta should wait until we finish our present
projects which we have undertaken. We should not accept projects which will strain us.
Bombay was a great strain, but Krsna has now given it to us. Henceforth we should not
accept too much strain. It was a very bitter experience for me in Bombay. As Nair's party
was determined not to let us have the land I was more determined to take it at any cost. Krsna
has helped us, but we should not strain Krsna by such action.(SPL to Tamala Krsna Maharaja,
11th January, 1974)

28

DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PRAYERS

Yes, you can pray to Krishna--Krishna may be prayed that I am unwilling to become
Krishna Conscious, so you can force me to become so. You put me under certain
circumstances so that I may be forced to accept Krishna Consciousness. You can pray
like that. It is Krishna's special favor and mercy that He sometimes forces a devotee to
surrender fully to Him.(SPL to Upendra, 13th November, 1968)
In regard to praying to Lord Nityananda Prabhu I have written to you in my last letter
that such prayer is quite appropriate. Our only prayer should be in the matter of
desiring further development of devotional service and such sincere prayer should be
submitted not directly to the lord but through the via-media of His bona fide servitor or
representative.(IPL to Madhudvisa, 14th February, 1970)
You must always ask the Lord's grace to make you in the right position. It is not for
your sense gratification, it is for the Lord's service. For the Lord's service we can ask for
His grace and mercy a hundred times, but for our sense gratification we cannot pray or
ask anything--that is pure devotion.(SPL to Pradyumna, 29th April, 1970)
Your prayer that you may be put always in difficulty is just like Queen Kunti Devi. She
prayed to Krishna in the same way, because whenever there was trouble Krishna felt the
suffering of His devotees and stayed by them to help them. And as soon as the trouble ended,
Krishna went away! So let us always pray that Krishna may put us into difficulty so that
we may expect that He will also remain by us and not go away.(SPL to Himavati, 17th
November, 1971)

DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PREVIOUS

BIRTHS
You will be pleased to learn that yesterday we had a nice meeting in the City College, 138th
St. There were about 200 students attending and the program began at 12 noon and ended at
1:30. First of all we chanted and prayed for 45 minutes, then I lectured for another 30 minutes
then there were questions and answers for 20 minutes then again, there was chanting and
kirtana and dancing for 15 minutes and at the end all the students danced and sang with me.
They appreciated the meeting. If we can arrange such meetings in the schools and colleges it
will be a very nice thing, because my purpose of coming here to enthuse the younger
generation and it is very pleasing to me that Krishna is sending me younger generation and
sincere souls like you. I think some of you like yourself, Satsvarupa, Brahmananda and
Mukunda and Gargamuni, Acyutananda and all of you had already cultivated this Krishna
29

Consciousness in your past lives, now Lord Caitanya wants that this movement should be
spread in the western countries, so most probably in your previous births you were all
Indians and cultivated this Krishna Consciousness. Now Lord Caitanya has placed you in
the western part of the world so that you can now combine together and broadcast the holy
message all over the world.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 5th May, 1967)
because you are already acquainted with Krishna, I have no objection to accepting
you as my disciple. Practically, I do not have any disciples; I select so many masters to
train them in the service of the Lord. Your natural attraction for Krishna makes it show
that in your previous birth you have cultured this science of Krishna Consciousness.
(SPL to Jaya Mazo, 18th January, 1968)
Please accept my blessings and my message unto you is that this Krishna Consciousness
movement in your country is the greatest boon to you all. Please take full advantage of this
movement and be successful within this life. Everyone of us had to pass through many
millions of years in the chain of evolutionary process from aquatic to plant life. from plant to
reptile life, then to the species of birds, beasts, uncivilized human beings and now this is the
golden opportunity with these nice American bodies. You have high intelligence, opulences,
birth in the families of the rich nation. Use this opportunity for making life successful and go
back to Krishna, back to Home. It is a very scientific movement authorized by the Vedas and
accepted by all great acaryas. I think the boy Terry is God-sent. In his past life he must
have cultivated this science of Krishna Consciousness and therefore he has
automatically been attracted with this movement and who knows if all the boys and girls
joining me were not born by the Supreme Will of Krishna just to help me in this great task of
distributing Krishna Consciousness in the Western World specifically. I am always at your
service and whenever you shall call me I shall come to your place and enjoy your good
company. Please try to open a center there as soon as possible. I have instructed Terry about
this. Please cooperate with him and chant Hare Krishna and open a center there.(SPL to Boys
and Girls, 21st April, 1968)
I am sure that you must appreciate like that because I am always of opinion that both you and
your elder brother are the result of a good mother. So I very much appreciate both yours and
your brother's activities and it appears that both of you were in your previous birth
advanced in this line of Krishna Consciousness, and here is another chance to complete
it. So by the Grace of Krishna you have got good intelligence, you are born of a great nation,
and good family; just utilize the opportunity to finish the business of Krishna Consciousness,
without waiting for further incarnation. Srimad-Bhagavatam says that we should try for the
highest achievement, and complete it before the next death comes.(SPL to Gargamuni, 5 th
May, 1968)
I'm so glad to learn that you are eager to serve Krishna in every way possible. This
mentality is very rare, and I guess that you must have been engaged in Krishna's service
in your previous life. To begin eager to serve Krishna is the greatest achievement after
many many duration of pious life. So I entrust you to begin this work immediately.
(SPL to Nathan Baruch, 7th August, 1968)

30

I thank you very much for your letter dated August 5th, 1969, and I am very much pleased
with your nice handwriting and the purport of it. You have so quickly picked up the
importance of the Hare Krishna Movement and are so much eager for propagating Krishna
Consciousness. That means you are already recognized by Krishna. In your previous life you
must have cultivated Krishna Consciousness. As we learn from Bhagavad-gita, it is said
there that a person who does not reach to the final goal of Krishna Consciousness is again
given the opportunity to fulfill the mission of achieving perfection.(SPL to Oliver, 19 th
August, 1969)
I am so glad to learn that Candramukhi is getting Krishna Consciousness from the very
beginning of her life. This is the advantage of her previous life's advancement in Krishna
Consciousness. Please take care of your children and make them perfectly Krishna Conscious.
That is very great service. If by your endeavor one or two souls who come under your
protection become liberated in this life, that is a great transcendental service to the Lord. So I
am sure your children under the care of both you and Dayananda surely have salvation in this
life, along with their parents, and they will not have to come back in this miserable condition
of material life. That is the injunction of Srimad-Bhagavatam to the Krishna Consciousness
parents. Please offer my blessings to Karatieya and Silavati for their good service and also
please hand over the enclosed note to Srimati Rekha. I hope this will meet you in good health.
(SPL to Nandarani, 30th September,1969)
I am glad to learn that you are so much keenly interested in our books Bhagavad gita as it is.
It is stated in the Bhagavad gita that out of many thousands of men only one is searching for
perfection. Manusyanam sahasresu kascid yatati sidhaye [Bg. 7.3]. So even in your young
age you have taken to this process of Krishna Consciousness. This means that in your
previous life you were advanced in yoga but somehow or other you were not able to
complete but now you have taken to it as if automatically. This is also explained in the
Bhagavad gita 6th chapter regarding the yoga bhrastras those who have fallen from the
process of yoga and who automatically take to the principles of God consciousness in their
next life.(SPL to Mr. Lourenco, 17th August, 1974)
I am very pleased that already you have held 50 festivals in the colleges. Param vijayate srikrsna-sankirtana. And param vijayate American boys. Yes, you are doing very nicely. So
many Vaisnavas have taken birth in America. Now America is going to be glorified. So
many people are afraid of the American CIA. But now they will welcome Americans as
American Vaisnavas.(SPL to Tamala Krsna Goswami, 13th November,1975)
Naturally your daughter is chanting the transcendental Name of the Lord. It must be so,
because unless one is pious in previous life, one cannot take birth in a Vaisnava family.
Give her good chance to become Krishna Conscious more and more, and offer my
blessings to your good wife Jagatarini.(SPL to Bhurijana, 31st January, 1976)

31

DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PROTECTION

Regarding the things that Krishna is giving you, everything belongs to Krishna and He is
giving everything, even to the nondevotees, even to the animals who have no consciousness
of Krishna; and what to speak of His devotees. Just like the father maintains all his children
without any grudge, but the child who is very faithful to the orders of the father is given
specific care by the father. Similarly, Krishna being the Father of all living entities, he is
supplying the bare necessities of their life; but for His devotees He has got special attention.
So depend on Krishna, chant regularly Hare Krishna and you will find that He is talking
with you face to face, what to speak of supplying your necessities. This is a great science,
and please try to understand it nicely.(SPL to Jayasri,13th November, 1969)
You write that things are in a crises in England, with oil shortage and IRA bombing.
Therefore, we have to take shelter of Krsna. If Krsna wants to kill us that is not wrong, if it is
His desire. Our business should just to be to follow the regulative schedule, deity worship,
distributing prasadam, chanting, book distribution and never mind the material danger. Krsna
Consciousness means to be on the platform of deathlessness. Every sloka in Bhagavadgita and Srimad-Bhagavatam is informing us of this. If you read these books carefully
you will understand this platform of deathlessness as opposed to the material condition
in which no one wants to die but no one can check death.(SPL to Malati, 7 th
January,1974)

32

SADHANA BHAKTI
1.What is sadhana
bhakti
STAGES OF DEVELOPEMENT OF BHAKTI
Cc. Madhya 23.14-15
dau raddh tata sdhusago tha bhajana-kriy
tato nartha-nivtti syt
tato nih rucis tata
athsaktis tato bhvas
tata prembhyudacati
sdhaknm aya prema
prdurbhve bhavet krama
SYNONYMS
dauin the beginning; raddhfirm faith, or disinterest in material
affairs and interest in spiritual advancement; tatathereafter; sdhusagaassociation with pure devotees; athathen; bhajana-kriy
performance of devotional service to Ka (surrendering to the spiritual
master and being encouraged by the association of devotees, so that
initiation takes place); tatathereafter; anartha-nivttithe diminishing
of all unwanted habits; sytthere should be; tatathen; nihfirm
faith; rucitaste; tatathereafter; athathen; saktiattachment;
tatathen; bhvaemotion or affection; tatathereafter; premalove
of God; abhyudacatiarises; sdhaknmof the devotees practicing
Ka consciousness; ayamthis; premaof love of Godhead;
prdurbhvein the appearance; bhavetis; kramathe chronological
order.
TRANSLATION
In the beginning there must be faith. Then one becomes interested in associating with pure
devotees. Thereafter one is initiated by the spiritual master and executes the regulative
33

principles under his orders. Thus one is freed from all unwanted habits and becomes firmly
fixed in devotional service. Thereafter, one develops taste and attachment. This is the way of
sdhana-bhakti, the execution of devotional service according to the regulative principles.
Gradually emotions intensify, and finally there is an awakening of love. This is the gradual
development of love of Godhead for the devotee interested in Krsna consciousness.

3 CATEGORIES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE

N.o.D.,19
The three categories of devotional service which Srila Rupa Gosvami describes in
Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu are listed as devotional service in practice, devotional service in
ecstasy and devotional service in pure love of Godhead.

MEANING OF SADHANA BHAKTI

(DEVOTIONAL SERVICE IN PRACTICE )
N.o.D., 20
Practice means employing our senses in some particular type of work. Therefore devotional
service in practice means utilizing our different sensory organs in service to Krsna. Some of
the senses are meant for acquiring knowledge, and some are meant for executing the
conclusions of our thinking, feeling and willing. So practice means employing both the mind
and the senses in practical devotional service. This practice is not for developing something
artificial. For example, a child learns or practices to walk. This walking is not unnatural. The
walking capacity is there originally in the child, and simply by a little practice he walks very
nicely. Similarly, devotional service to the Supreme Lord is the natural instinct of every living
entity. Even uncivilized men like the aborigines offer their respectful obeisances to something
wonderful exhibited by natures law, and they appreciate that behind some wonderful
exhibition or action there is something supreme. So this consciousness, though lying dormant
in those who are materially contaminated, is found in every living entity. And, when purified,
this is called Krsna consciousness.
There are certain prescribed methods for employing our senses and mind in such a way
that our dormant consciousness for loving Krsna will be invoked, as much as the child,
with a little practice, can begin to walk. One who has no basic walking capacity cannot
walk by practice. Similarly, Krsna consciousness cannot be aroused simply by practice.
Actually there is no such practice. When we wish to develop our innate capacity for
devotional service, there are certain processes which, by our accepting and executing
them, will cause that dormant capacity to be invoked. Such practice is called sadhanabhakti.

34

TWO PARTS OF SADHANA BHAKTI

N.o.D.,21-22
Now this sadhana-bhakti, or practice of devotional service, may also be divided into two
parts. The first part is called service according to regulative principles: one has to follow
these different regulative principles by the order of the spiritual master or on the
strength of authoritative scriptures, and there can be no question of refusal. That is
called vaidhi, or regulated. One has to do it without argument. Another part of sadhanabhakti is called raganuga. Raganuga refers to the point at which, by following the
regulative principles, one becomes a little more attached to Krsna and executes
devotional service out of natural love. For example, a person engaged in devotional service
may be ordered to rise early in the morning and offer arati, which is a form of Deity worship.
In the beginning, by the order of his spiritual master, one rises early in the morning and offers
arati, but then he develops real attachment. When he gets this attachment, he automatically
tries to decorate the Deity and prepare different kinds of dresses and thinks of different plans
to execute his devotional service nicely. Although it is within the category of practice, this
offering of loving service is spontaneous. So the practice of devotional service, sadhanabhakti, can be divided into two partsnamely, regulative and spontaneous.

35

2.Why to practice
sadhana bhakti
THE NECESSITY OF SADHANA BHAKTI
I thank you very much for your appreciation of my disciples in N.Y. and you will be glad to
know all my disciples in different centres are being so trained. The four principles of
restriction, namely, no illicit sex relations; no animal food; no intoxication; and no gambling,
are acting on their character. Character building is the groundwork for seating Krishna
Consciousness and the Vedic injunction is that one can advance in spiritual life by
following the rules of austerity and celibacy. We do not bluff our students that he has
liberty to do all sorts of nonsense, and at the same time advance in spiritual
understanding. And because we are a little bit strict in this matter, we have not a very large
number of followers, neither do we want any large no. nonsense followers. We want only one
moon at night, and we do not care for millions of stars. When we meet we shall talk further on
this matter, and I hope you shall be initiated. I thank you very much for your nice letter, and
hope you are well.(SPL to Jaya Mazo, 18th January, 1968)
So you follow those principles (ten offerces) as well as the four restrictive principles...
and the other standard practices for initiated devotees:
Must attend evening and morning classes
Should not extensively mix with non-devotees
Should not eat food cooked by non-devotees
Should not waste time in idle talks
Should not become engaged in frivolous sports
Should always chant and sing the Lord's Holy Names
Chanting as enunciated by Lord Caitanya is the only means for spiritual realization in this age
of dissension. So chant at least 16 rounds daily, and for other help you can ask assistance from
your elderly God-brothers.(SPL to Sacisuta, 30th May, 1968)
Chanting 16 rounds without fail, performing Kirtana at least twice daily, morning and
evening, discussion on Bhagavad-gita, and Srimad-Bhagavatam in the class, and work
diligently and cooperatively amongst yourselves is my fervent request. Kindly follow this
and be happy.(SPL to Sivananda, 9th March, 1969)

36

Regarding the time when the devotees arise in the morning, here in New Vindavan they
are getting up by four o'clock. But in your country the people are not accostumed to
this, and it will take a little time to get them used to it. But try to get them up at four
o'clock as far as possible.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 17th June, 1969)
I hope that you are trying to follow the regulative principles and that both you and your
husband are chanting your beads regularly daily. These two duties are essential for
advancement in Krsna Consciousness, and if they are made the center of our activities,
then Krsna will begin to answer all questions from within how to become further
advanced in His loving devotional service.(SPL to Linda, 19th February, 1970)
In this connection, I may inform you that in order to maintain our status of spiritual
strength, everyone of us must very rigidly chant daily sixteen rounds without fail and
follow the regulative principles strictly. This is essential for understanding our philosophy
clearly and for being able to impress Krsna Consciousness in the hearts of others; so our
sincerity in this respect is most important, and all such duties should be observed regularly by
everyone. I hope that you will see that all the boys and girls there are following this process,
and studying our literatures carefully.(SPL to Damodara, 22nd February, 1970)
Please see that the standard of devotional practice is kept very high by strictly observing the
regulative principles and executing devotional activities with determination and enthusiasm.
If the standard practices are followed then the atmosphere will naturally be joyful and
enthusiastic for working cooperatively for the satisfaction of Krsna.
(SPL to Krsnakanti, 29th November, 1970)
Please fulfill all your requirements of advancement in Krsna consciousness by rigidly
following the rules and regulations, chanting the sixteen rounds of beads daily, studying
our literatures carefully and thoughtfully in the company of other devotees and try always
to keep yourself engaged progressively in some kind of service of the Lord. I am sure that you
are already well familiar with the requirements of devotional service and in any case they are
fully elaborated in our various literatures like Nectar of Devotion. So you kindly become
conversant with these transcendental scientific principles try to teach them to others while
practicing them yourself. When you chant, avoid very carefully the ten offenses to the Holy
Name. If you have any doubts or questions be sure to clear them by inquiry from either
Rupanuga Prabhu, your other Godbrothers or if need be by writing to me. Be blessed and
happy chanting Hare Krsna.(SPL to Gunagrahi dasa brahmacari, 12th Februaty, 1971)
Just keep yourselves to the standard by regular and attentive chanting, study,
preaching, working, Sankirtana, and distribution of literatures and Prasadam. Then
everything will be alright.(SPL toCitsukhananda, 21th February, 1971)
So far your questions are concerned: Number one engagement is that you must chant at
least 16 rounds Hare Krishna Mantra daily; The four regulative principles are most
important and must be observed rigidly in temple life; You should speak according to the

37

sastras and be compassionate to all conditioned souls and try to convince them about the real
truth.; The more you increase your Krishna Consciousness, the more these things such as lust,
anger and greed, will automatically decrease.(SPL to Bill, 29th June, 1971)
I can understand that you are all very sincere and very much qualified devotees and now by
Krishna's grace you are engaged whole-heartedly in His service. So take full advantage of this
opportunity and perfect your lives; that is my request. Our process is simple. Follow the
regulative principles strictly, chant at least 16 rounds of Hare Krishna mantra daily,
read all our books, go for street Sankirtana and in this way be engaged in Krishna's business
24 hours. Then you will be always thinking of Krishna and in the end go back to Krishna,
back to home, back to Godhead.(SPL to My dear Sons & Daughters in Denver, 13 th October,
1971)
Now please just remain very serious in pursuing your proper goal of life by sticking to
the pure standard of routine work like chanting, reading, rising early, cleansing nicely,
going on street Sankirtana whenever possible, like that. Then I promise you you will not
fail to be really happy in this life and in the end reach the Supreme destination.(SPL to
Mukunda, 28th December, 1971)
You have got a very important duty to see that all the branches are kept with a full stock of all
my books. And I know that we are getting many mail-orders daily, so you must see that these
orders are all filled promptly. If we take the public's money, and then delay too long in filling
the orders, this will give us a bad reputation. So be very conscientious and hard-working and
Krishna will give you the ability to do everything nicely. There is no difference between
chanting Hare Krishna or Sankirtana and doing one's assigned work in Krishna
Consciousness. Sometimes we have to do so much managerial or office work, but Lord
Caitanya promises us that because in the Kali yuga this is required for carrying on our
preaching mission. He gives assurance that we will not become entangled by such work.
When the work has to be done, do it first, then chant. But you must fulfill at least 16
rounds daily. So if necessary sleep less but you have to finish your minimum number of
rounds.(SPL to Kirtiraja,2nd January,1972)
Chanting japa should be done early in the morning with full concentration preferably
during the Brahma Muhurta time. Concentrate fully on the sound vibration of the
mantra, pronouncing each name distinctly and gradually your speed in chanting will
increase naturally. Do not worry so much about chanting fast, most important is the hearing.
A devotee should always be grave and silent which means that he only discusses topics
relating to Krishna Consciousness. Yes, spend your time chanting and reading and
taking Krishna Prasadam and automatically your tongue will come under control. If you
sincerely engage 24 hours daily in devotional service according to the instructions of the
Spiritual Master, chant daily 16 rounds, attend the arati ceremony of Lord Krishna, associate
with the devotees and adhere strictly to the regulative principles then Krishna will reveal
Himself personally to you.(SPL to Radhaballaba dasa, 6th January, 1972)

38

In the meantime, you do your duty as president of Hamburg Temple, and try to improve
spiritually. Our spiritual way should strictly observe the following points especially: (1).
Neatness and cleanliness of all personal bodies. (I still see those who are initiated as
Brahmins, they do not wash their hand after eating even; of course, there may be so many
defects due to your births in non-Brahmin families, but how long it shall go on? It is very easy
thing.); (2). Chanting 16 rounds daily. (I don't think everyone is following these principles.);
(3) Temple worship, which should be performed rigidly between four and ten a.m.)
I find that the devotees are still sleeping up to six, seven o'clock. So in the GBC Agenda I do
not find any such programs for reforming our past bad habits. So kindly as President of
Hamburg center you try to observe yourself all the regulative principles and see all the
members are following.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 11th April, 1972)
Yes, that is the right idea, to strengthen whatever devotees we have got in spiritual life,
fix them beyond any doubts. Then our potency will increase and we may recruit dozens
of new devotees easily. Main thing is to make sure everyone is chanting minimum
sixteen rounds daily of Hare Krsna mantra. Otherwise they will not be able to perform
the other practices of brahminical life, such as early rising, cleanliness, etc.(SPL to
Jagadisa, 22th July, 1972)
So the future of this Krishna Consciousness movement is very bright, so long the
managers remain vigilant that 16 rounds are being chanted by everyone without fail,
that they are all rising before four morning, attending mangal arati.(SPL to Karandhara,
22nd December, 1972)
Our activities are arati, kirtana, classes, just as we do here in Los Angeles. Everything is done
in conformity to a regular standard. For example, all the temple members, without
exception must rise by 4:AM and attend mangala arati. Everyone living in the temple
must agree to the standard by proper understanding of the philosophy of tapasya. We cannot
expect our guests to follow all our principles, but whoever lives in the temple must follow.
That means all must sit down together and hear the Bhagavatam class just as I held it day after
day when I was at the Manor. There should be a regular daily schedule of events and it should
be followed closely. After the class and breakfast everyone should go to their respective
duties, deity worship, sankirtana, clean-up and so throughout the day this atmosphere of
constant engagement will produce the truly happy result of transcendental life. So you should
set the example and also see that the others are following. Our buildings are not for our
sleeping in and eating like hotels, but whoever wants to join us should understand the
philosophy of regulated devotional service.(SPL to Mukunda, 12th January, 1974)
Upon your recommendation I am initiating the following disciples. You must see that they
strictly follow the regulative principles, the four prohibitions as well as the devotional
practices of arising early, taking morning bath, putting on tilaka, attending mangal arati,
chanting japa 16 rounds, and attending Srimmad Bhagavatam class. This is the duty of all
my initiated disciples, whether they are big or they are small. Actually in our movement
there is no such thing as big or small. Everyone is a devotee. So everyone is expected to
follow the devotional practices. Here in Vrindaban I am enjoying my disciples how they are
speaking. So two times daily everyone must attend the classes. During the morning and

39

evening times there should be no business, simply kirtana, chant, dance, and be purified.
Do not be paramahamsa that now I haven't got to hear Srimad-Bhagavatam and Bhagavadgita. Don't be a better paramahamsa than your Guru Maharaja. I go and sit and I enjoy the
lectures and how they are performing kirtana. So as I am doing, you must also do.(SPL to
Gopijanavallaba dasa, 19th September, 1974)
I hope that you are being very careful to strictly observe all of our basic rules and regulations
such as rising early (before 4:00 AM), attending mangala arati and classes, chanting 16
rounds without fail and of course the four regulative principles. Without accepting these
things seriously, there is no question of spiritual life. So, I hope you understand the
utmost necessity of these things and are remaining pure in your activities.(SPL to
Jivananda dasa, 3rd February, 1975)

THE RESULT OF SADHANA-BHAKTI

I assure you that if you follow the regulative principles of chanting 16 rounds, observing
strictly the prohibitive injunctions, keep association with pure devotees, plus taking care
of the Deities in the Temple, surely all your problems will be solved without any
difficulty. Please try it for at least one month and see the result.(SPL to Kulasekhara, 11th
January, 1970)
This program of chanting and following the rules and regulations will give you spiritual
intelligence for understanding the Bhagavad gita and our other scriptures also.
(SPL to Sucandra, 19th February, 1970)
The secret of success will depend on yourself keeping on the spiritual strength by
regularly chanting and following the regulative principles, and side by side you have to
act on preaching the gospel, and it will go on without any impediment.(SPL to
Citsukhananda, 12th March, 1970)
I am very glad that you are all following the regular chanting of sixteen rounds daily very
strictly. This schedule which you have made is very satisfactory, so follow the rules and
regulations according to schedule and execute your duties in Krsna's service and everything
will be alright. These regulative functions of chanting the rounds sixteen daily, rising
early in the morning to attend Mangala Arati, holding classes for studying our scripture
and gong on Sankirtana, these items must not be neglected. They will quickly advance us
in Krsna Consciousness and clear up all doubtful activities which have been causing
mischief in our Society.(SPL to Revatinandana, 27th August, 1970)

40

It is very good news that your Temple has attracted so many sincere, intelligent and
enthusiastic devotees. Please see them all trained nicely in devotional service and let them
continue to follow the regulative principles and work on patiently. Patience is required for the
successful discharges of Krsna conscious duties. Krsna is pleased to award benediction
upon the aspiring devotee engaged in His service with patience determination and
regularity.(SPL to Citsukhananda,21st February, 1971)
I think you will have no difficulty, as long as our routine work is attended to nicely and the
highest standards are maintained. Routine work means rising early, cleansing, chanting
minimum 16 rounds, having kirtana, reading scriptures, deity worship, like that. Simply
always keep yourselves engaged in these matters of regular activity as sincerely as possible,
and do not neglect them for a moment, then your all other activities will come out successful,
and you can be very certain that very soon you will find yourselves situated on the
highest platform of perfectional stage.(SPL to Madhucara, 4th February, 1972)
Simply if the standard of our routine work is maintained very highly, that is, if we steadfastly
perform our daily program of rising early, cleansing, chanting 16 rounds, holding kirtana
wherever we are at least twice daily, reading, worshiping the deity, going on Sankirtana, like
that--if this routine work is always done nicely and never neglected, then our all success
is guaranteed in whatever we do. But if this our regular KC program is allowed to
slacken, then everything else we try will fail. That is the simple formula for success.
(SPL to Kisora dasa, 5th February, 1972)
Simply become more concerned with increasing the spiritual content of our lives, and in
this way all other problems like management will be easily solved, not that they can be
solved by making some legal formula and having big big meetings and talks. The politicians
have been holding such meetings and talks for some time now and the world is no better place
for it, and they have only made things worse. We should not follow their example.
(SPL to Jagadisa, 2nd May, 1972)
Even mechanically following, and if he gets gradually understanding from the class, he
will come to the point of spontaneous enthusiasm. This spontaneous loving devotional
service is not so easy matter, but if one simply sticks strictly to the rules and regulations, like
rising early, chanting 16 rounds, chanting gayatri, keeping always clean--then his enthusiasm
will grow more and more, and if there is also patience and determination, one day he will
come to the platform of spontaneous devotion, then his life will be perfect.(SPL to
Karandhara, 22nd December, 1972)
The problems you write of indicate that your spiritual foundation is very weak. To make
advancement in Krsna consciousness one must decide whether he is going to be serious or
not. If one is actually serious, then by chanting Hare Krsna 16 rounds daily, following
the four regulative principles, and reading my books, certainly you will make
advancement, and these such problems will fall to the side. I therefore request you because
you are an initiated devotee to take up Krsna consciousness seriously as you promise at the

41

time of your initiation, and be happy in Krsna consciousness.(SPL to Nari devi dasi, 6 th
September, 1974)

THE RESULT OF NEGLECTING SADHANABHAKTI

This routine work, such as chanting, speaking, rising early, cleaning, cooking and offering
prasadam, arati, reading books--these activities are the backbone of our Society, and if we
practice them nicely in a regulative manner, then our whole program will be successful.
If we become slack or neglect these things, then everything else we may try will fail. So it
is very important that you keep your standards very high in these activities, then your
preaching will be strong.(SPL to Patita Uddharana, 8th December, 1971)
One thing: You must be attentive that our routine work--such as rising early, cleansing,
chanting, temple worship, reading, sankirtana, etc.--should always maintained at the highest
level of Krishna Conscious standard, as the smallest neglect or inattention to these matters
of routine practices will cause all our other programs to fail. These things are the
backbone of spiritual life. So it is natural that in these things like chanting regularly 16 rounds
and holding daily arati and kirtana are observed faithfully, then people will be attracted and
our preaching will have effect and the management of temple affairs will become very easy
matter.(SPL to Kulasekhara, 10th January, 1972)
So far your proposals, I agree that by utilizing our knowledge of selling by selling for
Krishna, that is approved by my Guru Maharaja, so it may be done very nicely. But we must
always be careful to render firstly our routine devotional practices, and maintain always the
highest standards of chanting, preaching, temple worship, rising early, cleansing, street
sankirtana, etc.; business is secondary to our basic routine work. If the routine Krishna
Consciousness program is neglected for other things, then everything else will fail. I am
very much encouraged that you are anxious to engage in making money for Krishna with oil
business and to print my books profusely. If this can all be managed and still the regular
temple practices go on nicely, that is best. In every case, as with the question regarding
whether prospectus or magazine is better, do the best needful.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 20 th
January, 1972)
Simply if the standard of our routine work is maintained very highly, that is, if we steadfastly
perform our daily program of rising early, cleansing, chanting 16 rounds, holding kirtana
wherever we are at least twice daily, reading, worshiping the deity, going on Sankirtana, like
that--if this routine work is always done nicely and never neglected, then our all success
is guaranteed in whatever we do. But if this our regular KC program is allowed to
slacken, then everything else we try will fail. That is the simple formula for success.
(SPL to Kisora dasa, 5th February,1972)

42

Yes, reading my books will help you, philosophy must be there, but if you do not also
apply the philosophy by participating in all temple affairs like rising early, attending
mangal arati, performing devotional service, then simply learning the philosophy will
have no effect.(SPL to Dayananda, 7th July, 1972)
If you become lazy in your spiritual life, everything else will deteriorate. We are not
interested in big, big buildings, no. That was not my plan for Juhu. I simply want to
engage everyone in the service of Krishna, that's all. And that means preaching. So if the
preaching work has stopped, what can I do? In that case you must expect there will be so
many troubles. So try to improve your preaching work, distribute all the books, and print
more, and in this way, Krishna is the husband of the Goddess of Fortune, you will get as much
money and as many big buildings as you need for spreading Krishna Consciousness
movement, without any doubt.(SPL to Yadubara, 11th November, 1972)
If you yourself remain always pure, then your preaching will have effect. As soon as
there is little impurity, the whole thing will deteriorate and go to hell.(SPL to Pusta
Krsna,29th December, 1972)
We simply have to maintain our strict principles, keeping ourselves pure, Otherwise,
there are so many bogus institutions doing business in the name of God and simply
cheating the people. We have to be careful not to degenerate like these others. Our
strength depends upon regular chanting the required 16 rounds and rigidly adhering to
the regulative principles.(SPL to Yasomatinandana, 9th January, 1976)

43

3.How to practice
sadhana bhakti
Madhya 19.152/Purport
ml ha kare sei bja ropaa
ravaa-krtana-jale karaye secana
SYNONYMS
ml habecoming a gardener; karedoes; seithat; bjaseed of
devotional service; ropaasowing; ravaaof hearing; krtanaof
chanting; jalewith the water; karayedoes; secanasprinkling.
TRANSLATION
When a person receives the seed of devotional service, he should take
care of it by becoming a gardener and sowing the seed in his heart. If he
waters the seed gradually by the process of ravaa and krtana [hearing
and chanting], the seed will begin to sprout.
PURPORT
To live with devotees or to live in a temple means to associate with the ravaakrtana process. Sometimes neophyte devotees think that they can continue the
ravaa-krtana process without worshiping the Deity, but the execution of such
ravaa-krtana is meant for highly developed devotees like Haridsa hkura,
who engaged in the ravaa-krtana process without worshiping the Deity.
However, one should not falsely imitate Haridsa hkura and abandon Deity
worship just to try to engage in ravaa-krtana. This is not possible for neophyte
devotees.
The word guru-prasda indicates that the spiritual master is very merciful
in bestowing the boon of devotional service upon the disciple. That is the
best possible gift the spiritual master has to offer. Those with a background
of pious life are eligible to receive lifes supreme benefit, and to bestow this
benefit, the Supreme Personality of Godhead sends His representative to impart
His mercy. Endowed with the mercy of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, the spiritual master distributes the mercy to those who are
elevated and pious. Thus the spiritual master trains his disciples to render
devotional service unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead. This is called gurukp. It is ka-prasda, Kas mercy, that He sends a bona fide spiritual
master to the deserving disciple. By the mercy of Ka, one meets the bona fide
spiritual master, and by the mercy of the spiritual master, the disciple is fully
trained in the devotional service of the Lord.
Bhakti-lat-bja means the seed of devotional service. Everything has an
original cause, or seed. For any idea, program, plan or device, there is first
44

of all the contemplation of the plan, and that is called the bja, or seed.
The methods, rules and regulations by which one is perfectly trained in devotional
service constitute the bhakti-lat-bja, or seed of devotional service. This bhaktilat-bja is received from the spiritual master by the grace of Ka. Other
seeds, called anybhila-bja, include karma-bja and jna-bja. If one is
not fortunate enough to receive the bhakti-lat-bja from the spiritual
master, he instead cultivates such seeds as karma-bja, jna-bja, or
political, social or philanthropic bjas. However, the bhakti-lat-bja is
different from these other bjas. The bhakti-lat-bja can be received only
through the mercy of the spiritual master. Therefore one has to satisfy the
spiritual master to get the bhakti-lat-bja (yasya prasdd bhagavat-prasda
**). The bhakti-lat-bja is the origin of devotional service. Unless one
satisfies the spiritual master, he gets the bja, or root cause, of karma,
jna and yoga without the benefit of devotional service. But one who is
faithful to his spiritual master gets the bhakti-lat-bja. This bhakti-lat-bja
is received when one is initiated by the bona fide spiritual master. After receiving
the spiritual masters mercy, one must repeat his instructions, and this is called
ravaa-krtanahearing and chanting. One who has not properly heard from
the spiritual master or who does not follow the regulative principles is not
fit for chanting (krtana). This is explained in the Bhagavad-gt (2.41):
vyavasytmik buddhir ekeha kuru-nandana. One who has not listened
carefully to the instructions of the spiritual master is unfit for chanting or
for preaching the cult of devotional service. One has to water the bhaktilat-bja after receiving instructions from the spiritual master.
N.o.I.,2
atyhra praysa ca
prajalpo niyamgraha
jana-saga ca laulya ca
abhir bhaktir vinayati
SYNONYMS
ati-hraovereating
or
too
much
collecting;
praysa
overendeavouring; caand; prajalpaidle talk; niyamarules and
regulations; grahatoo much attachment to (or agrahatoo much
neglect of); jana-sagaassociation with worldly-minded persons; ca
and; laulyamardent longing or greed; caand; abhiby these six;
bhaktidevotional service; vinayatiis destroyed.
TRANSLATION
Ones devotional service is spoiled when he becomes too entangled in the following six
activities: (1) eating more than necessary or collecting more funds than required; (2)
overendeavoring for mundane things that are very difficult to obtain; (3) talking unnecessarily
about mundane subject matters; (4) Practicing the scriptural rules and regulations only for the
sake of following them and not for the sake of spiritual advancement, or rejecting the rules
and regulations of the scriptures and working independently or whimsically; (5) associating

45

with worldly-minded persons who are not interested in Krsna consciousness; and (6) being
greedy for mundane achievements.
N.o.I.,3
utshn nicayd dhairyt
tat-tat-karma-pravartant
saga-tygt sato vtte
abhir bhakti prasidhyati
SYNONYMS
utshtby enthusiasm; nicaytby confidence; dhairytby patience;
tat-tat-karmavarious
activities favorable for devotional service;
pravartantby performing; saga-tygtby giving up the association of
nondevotees; sataof the great previous cryas; vtteby following in
the footsteps; abhiby these six; bhaktidevotional service;
prasidhyatiadvances or becomes successful.
TRANSLATION
There are six principles favorable to the execution of pure devotional service: (1) being
enthusiastic, (2) endeavoring with confidence, (3) being patient, (4) acting according to
regulative principles [such as ravaa krtana vio smaraam [SB 7.5.23]
hearing, chanting and remembering Krsna], (5) abandoning the association of nondevotees,
and (6) following in the footsteps of the previous acaryas. These six principles undoubtedly
assure the complete success of pure devotional service.

Our process is to show Krishna Consciousness as it is, not as others want to see it. By
showing KC in this way, you are making the thing less important. It is not that we
should change to accommodate the public, but that we shoud change the public to
accommodate us. Better you devote your full time to one thing only, not many things.
That way your enthusiasm and talents will have big effect by being concentrated.(SPL to
Yogesvara, 28th December, 1971)
December,9th, 1975
Class this morning was longer than usual.Prabhupada contrasted the genuine renunicationof
Srila Rupa Gosvami, the founder of present- day Vrndavana village, with that of some of his
modern imitators. Such imposter renunciates simply come to beg chapatis just to sell them in
the marked in order to buy bidis, a cheap variety of cigarette. Prabhupada explained that
following the rules and regulations of devotional service, vidhi-bhakti, is essential. First
there is vidhi- bhakti, then raga- bhakti, spontaneous service, and at last prema- bhakti,
pure love of Godhead. In the beginning stage we have not awakened our natural love for
Krsna, and therefore we should be carefull not to act whimsically. He reminded us that by
birth we may be at a disadvantage, but not disqualified.
He explained that progress depends on proper guidiance. Then he described the vital role that
he was playing as the representative of the Six Gosvamis. So in the beginning, neophyte
stage, not that because we have come to Vrndavana, immediately we have become advanced.
No. Vidhi- bhakit must be followed- regulative principle- by the injunction of the sastra and
46

the order of the spiritual master. One who is inquisitive to understand Brahman, he should be
given chance. Just like there is a little fire. Fan it. Fanning, fanning, fanning, and it becomes a
big fire. So our process is that. We pick up anyone. Caitanya Mahprbhu has given open
declaration- ka bhajanete nhi jti kuldi vicra- anyone who is desirous of
becoming Krsna conscious, it is open. Anyone can come.
Prabhupada went on to say that although a devotee is naturally enthusiastic to offer this
process of purification to everyone, we should not be disappointed if only a few take it up.Nor
should we be complacned, now that we have acheived what may consider to be the goal of
Krsna consciousness itself- residence in the holy dhama. Caitanya Mahaprabhu never sat
down tighly in Vrndavana. He traveld all over India and took so much trouble. So preaching
is very important, and you should engage. That will help you. Every one of you should be
pure in your activities and try to preach Krsna consciousness
as far as possible. If you remain pure, then your preaching will be successful and youll get
encouragement. That is the instruction of all Vaisnavas. Thank you very much.
(P.D.1,79-80)
April,2nd, 1976
Since it is so difficult to comprehend spiritual topics in this age, he stressed that as
neophyte devotees we must be actively engaged in Krsna conscious activities. Recalling
his recent meetings with Sharma dasa in Mayapur, he told us that to imitate Haridasa
Thakura by trying to chant in a secluded place is simply cheating. For those whose
minds are still disturbed, they should be actively engaged, especially in book
distribution.Suppose you are going to distribute books, he said,but what is the idea?`It is
Krsna`s books; it must be distributed.`So Krsna is rememberd there. At the same time,
because it is Krsna`s book, if somebody purchases, if he pays something, he`ll look at it
something that `What this nonsense has written? Let me see.` Then he will get some idea.
And if he reads one line, he comes hundred times forward to Krsna consciousness. This is the
idea.(P.D.,1,510)
April, 22nd, 1976
Prabhupada concluded the enlivening meeting by emphasizing the importance of proper
training in spiritual life.So our institution is training, not only training, full knowledgepractical and theoretical. That is real scientific. If you give up one side, then you can
give up the theoretical side, but practical side you can not give up. Then you`ll never
come. The two sides, practical and theoretical. So that is real scientific knowledge. So two
sides are present in our Krsna consciousness movement, and they are being thoroughly trained
up"(P.D.,2,23)
April,22nd , 1976
Reponsing on his asana he said that Western people have no understanding of proper
cleanlyness. We do not bathe regularly, whereas in India brahmanas bathe not once, but three
times, daily, changing their clothing each time.Then he mildliy reproached me again because
of the numerous occasions he has had to correct my bad habits. He said that he is showing by
his own example- washing his hands even after taking his medicine, but we are not learning. I
tried to reassure him that I am gradually learning.

47

He gave a wry half- smile and shook his head. I do not know how long you`ll learn! He told
us that in India the utensils used for cooking must be very, very clean. If a black portion
remains, a brahmana cook will not tuch them.
Even on the bottom, on the outside? Pusta asked. Yes. They`ll not touch:`Oh, it is still
dirty.` But in your (temples it is) going on. What can be done?
Prabhupada told us our mentality considers it sufficient to rub dirty things with a little soap.
But that is not cleanliness, he said. He told us about his mother`s strict standarts. If there is a
black spot in the pot, itwill immediately be cleaned. My mother used to see every utensil,
whether there is any spot. The maidservant had to surrender. Examine. When it is no spot,
then it is finished. Otherwise she has to do again. Everything should be neat and clean. The
kitchen should be very neat and clean, washed twice daily, opened nicely and smeared with
water and gobar (cow dung). And if you see the kitchen, immediately you`ll feel comfortable.
Food is very cleanly prepared, then offered to the Deity. Then you take. Automatically your
mind becomes cleaned.(P.D.,2,23-24)
Do not let your mind be disturbed by so many things. Our movement is for chanting
Hare Krishna. One can be happy under any condition. Samah duhkha-sukham dhiram.
Krishna Consciousness does not depend on any external arrangement. You should not go
outside of the shelter of this ISKCON. Just try to be happy by chanting Hare Krishna and
following the regulative principles.(SPL,15th February, 1976, P.Nect.,316)

48

4. What to practicaly
do in discharge of
sadhana bhakti
a)What to completely give up
THE FOUR REGULATIVE PRINCIPLES
Regarding your question: ``What is the correct sexual etiquette for a strict Grhastha;
and what is spiritual family planning?'' Unless one wants to beget a child, there should
not be any sex life. The best thing is to forget sex, but it is not possible immediately or all
of a sudden, especially in the Western countries where sex life is so liberal. So under the
circumstances, one should try to have sex life only for children.(SPL to Dayananda, and
Nandarani, 24th August, 1968)
You have asked me some questions about the functions of sex life in Krishna
Consciousness, and the basic principle is that it should be avoided as far as possible.
However, if it is unavoidable, then it should be utilized only for begetting Krishna
Conscious children. In that case, the husband and wife should chant at least fifty rounds
before going to sex. The recommended period is six days after the menstruation period.
(SPL to Syama dasi, 18th January, 1969)
In answer to your questions concerning sex life: sex life restriction does not mean that
husband and wife live separately. The idea of marriage is to increase spiritual consciousness
as far as possible. And by advancement of Krishna Consciousness that restriction becomes
automatically practical. Sex life for begetting Krishna Conscious children is as good as
Krishna Consciousness. This is confirmed in Bhagavad-gita so one has to use his own
49

discretion in this matter and Krishna will help such discriminatory method. It is not that in
every state you have to concern me but you have to concern Krishna Who is situated within.
On the whole, sex life, like that of ordinary materialistic men, is not recommended for a
Krishna Conscious person. My Guru Maharaja although he was Brahmacari, sometimes he
used to say that if I could beget Krishna Conscious children I am prepared to indulge in sex
life a hundred times. The summary is sex life should be utilized only for begetting Krishna
Conscious children--that's all.(SPL to Hayagriva, 20th February, 1969)
Your next question: In regard to Kardama Muni, how can a pure devotee become passionate
for any amount of agitation? That is not passion. One should not be impotent also. One should
have full potency, to beget children, but such sex life should be under his full control. Passion
is a different thing. Passion makes one blind. And a devotee is full controller; that is the
difference. The example is given of the tortoise; as soon as he likes he discloses his senses,
and when he likes he pulls them within. That is the position of a pure devotee. He can wind up
the senses, whenever he likes and he can exhibit the senses whenever he likes. On the whole,
the senses are under his control. He is not under the control of the senses as are the ordinary
persons. That is the meaning of Goswami. A Goswami does not mean he is to become
impotent; and can have no children; but he can use it when he likes. They are never the victim
of passion.
Sense gratification means unlawful sex life. Sex life is not sense gratification . . . unlawful sex
life is sense gratification. If there is no need of sex life and one uses sex life anyway, that is
sense gratification. But when there is need of sex life, that is not sense gratification.
Never think that the devotee is impotent and is obliged to become free from sex life. If
required they can take to sex life 1000 times. Otherwise, if there is no need for it, they have
no use for it. Kardama Muni married a wife. Why he shall not give her children? The wife
begged that she must have some children. So he must satisfy the wife and give her some
children, that is the duty of husband. But he left his wife as soon as the son was grown up. Not
that he used to live with the wife for all the days.
So far Lord Brahma and his attraction for his daughter; this illustration should be taken by
conditioned souls, that even a person like Brahma is sometimes victimized, how much careful
we should be. Not that even Brahma was enticed, so we shall become enticed more and more.
This is an example set for us by great devotees.
To become agitated is not very unusual thing, but to control it, that is the real thing.
(SPL to Himavati, 23th March, 1969)
Regarding your questions about sex life, the basic principle is that in executing krsna
consciousness sex life should be avoided as far as possible, and it may be utilized only for
begetting Krsna consciousness children. This is the basic principle that should be
followed as far as possible by all married individuals. During the period of pregnancy
sex life should be strictly avoided.(SPL to Bibhavati, 15th July, 1969)
I hope that you are trying to follow the regulative principles and that both you and your
husband are chanting your beads regularly daily. These two duties are essential for
advancement in Krsna Consciousness, and if they are made the center of our activities,
then Krsna will begin to answer all questions from within how to become further
advanced in His loving devotional service.(SPL to Linda, 19th February, 1970)

50

Yes, for begetting children sex life is religion. That is stated by Krsna. But sex should
not be for any other purpose. After all we are in the material existence which is a bad
bargain, so we have to make the best of a bad bargain.(SPL to Karandhara, 22th April,
1971)
Please accept my blessings. I beg to aknowledge receipt of your letter dated November 30 th ,
1972, wherein I am so shocked to hear from you that you have left your good wife for some
time to have sex-life with another girl, who is also a devotee, and that she is now pregnant
with your child. That is most disturbing me. But I know that all big leaders are falling victim
to sex-life. So let her live in New York and you live in Paris with your wife, what can be
done? But you should not ever see or correspond in any way with her again. That will be the
worst example. If you are leader, how you can do these things? If someone will have her, she
may get herself married and be happy in Krsna consciousness- I do not want that she shall go
away from shame. But you must have nothing more to do with her. Just like (another devotee)
has done. He was like the sifter, full of holes, and he was finding fault only in others: Oh!, just
see that needle, he has got a hole. Now he has made one girl pregnant and they were found
out, so he has left me as my personal servant. That is the common practice: full of holes, yet
they are accusing others, Oh!, he has got a hole!
Our business is to raise ourselves to the highest status of life as preachers of Krsna`s message,
and one should behave himself rigidly, then he should instruct others. Two things: Be himself
exemplary, then teach others to be exemplary. If one has not come to that high standard, he
cannot judge or criticise others. There is one saying from Bible: Judge not, lest ye be judged.
So how we can preach unless we are able to make judgements? That will not be possible.
Only those who are above suspicion can judge others. One must himself act in such a way that
he is always above suspicion. Then he can judge, then he can preach. But now you have no
power to instruct. One who is not following himself, how he can instruct others?
If you are repentent, that`s all right. You have got your wife, so if you are sexually inclined
thereforw you should always be with your wife. You are repenting, so Krsna will excuse you.
But never do this again.Rather you should stop sex-life ailogether, make this your
austerity. Do not eat nicely, chant always sixteen rounds, and pray to Krsna to excuse
you for your great offense. You are one of the senior devotees, therefore if you behave like
that then the whole Society will be a risk. By their nature, gestures, dress, women are lustythat is their habit. In the Srimat Bhagavatam it is stated that when a woman comes to serve
you, you must be very careful, especially for sannyasis and brahmacaris.(SPL to unnamed,
17th December, 1972)
So far your difficulty for controlling the sex urge, my advice in that connection is that
the more you become Krsna conscious, that sex urge can be checked. That is the only
way for checking the sex urge. First thing is, you have made promise when you took
initiation that there will be no illicit sex connection. If still you are unable to fulfill that
promise to your spiritual master, then what is the use of calling yourself devotee and disciple?
That is simply pretending. So you should think like this, that I have promised my spiritual
master this, now I must obey him without any exception, otherwise I have no business calling
myself his disciple. That will be your austerity or tapasya for forcing you to make very rapid
advancement in Krsna conscious understanding. Without tapasya there is no question of
making advancement. So if still the material nature is so much attractive to you that you are
unable to sacrifice things in this way, then better you give up the whole thing and do as you

51

like outside. But if you want to call yourself devotee and serve Krsna in that capacity, then
you must avoid these four basic principle restrictions under all circumstances, without any
exceptions. Of course once, twice, Krsna may excuse, that is not very difficult, but more than
that it will become very difficult for Krsna to excuse you and there is great risk that
everything will be lost despite all of your time and effort spent.(SPL to Sankarsana, 31th
December, 1972)
I have the information of a few cases of illicit sex in our society but this is not an overall
thing. And whether it is or not, the only cure is Hari Nama. You simply be engaged in
chanting all day and serving Krishna and any time there is no service, simply chant
Hare Krishna. Then there is no chance for illicit sex.(SPL to Rupanuga, 14th February,
1973)

b)What to regulate
REGULATION
B.g. 6.16
nty-anatas tu yogo sti
na caikntam ananata
na cti-svapna-lasya
jgrato naiva crjuna
SYNONYMS
nanever; atitoo much; anataof one who eats; tubut; yoga
linking with the Supreme; astithere is; nanor; caalso; ekntam
overly; ananataabstaining from eating; nanor; caalso; atitoo
much; svapna-lasyaof one who sleeps; jgrataor one who keeps night
watch too much; nanot; evaever; caand; arjunaO Arjuna.
TRANSLATION
There is no possibility of ones becoming a yog, O Arjuna, if one eats too
much or eats too little, sleeps too much or does not sleep enough.
PURPORT
Regulation of diet and sleep is recommended herein for the yogs. Too
much eating means eating more than is required to keep the body and
soul together. There is no need for men to eat animals, because there is

52

an ample supply of grains, vegetables, fruits and milk. Such simple

foodstuff is considered to be in the mode of goodness according to the
Bhagavad-gt. Animal food is for those in the mode of ignorance.
Therefore, those who indulge in animal food, drinking, smoking and eating
food which is not first offered to Ka will suffer sinful reactions because
of eating only polluted things. Bhujate te tv agha pp ye pacanty tmakrat. Anyone who eats for sense pleasure, or cooks for himself, not
offering his food to Ka, eats only sin. One who eats sin and eats more
than is allotted to him cannot execute perfect yoga. It is best that one eat
only the remnants of foodstuff offered to Ka. A person in Ka
consciousness does not eat anything which is not first offered to Ka.
Therefore, only the Ka conscious person can attain perfection in yoga
practice. Nor can one who artificially abstains from eating, manufacturing
his own personal process of fasting, practice yoga. The Ka conscious
person observes fasting as it is recommended in the scriptures. He does
not fast or eat more than is required, and he is thus competent to perform
yoga practice. One who eats more than required will dream very much
while sleeping, and he must consequently sleep more than is required.
One should not sleep more than six hours daily. One who sleeps more than
six hours out of twenty-four is certainly influenced by the mode of
ignorance. A person in the mode of ignorance is lazy and prone to sleep a
great deal. Such a person cannot perform yoga.
Bg 6.17
yukthra-vihrasya
yukta-ceasya karmasu
yukta-svapnvabodhasya
yogo bhavati dukha-h
SYNONYMS
yuktaregulated; hraeating; vihrasyarecreation; yuktaregulated;
ceasyaof one who works for maintenance; karmasuin discharging
duties; yuktaregulated; svapna-avabodhasyasleep and wakefulness;
yogapractice of yoga; bhavatibecomes; dukha-hdiminishing pains.
TRANSLATION
He who is regulated in his habits of eating, sleeping, recreation and work
can mitigate all material pains by practicing the yoga system.
PURPORT
Extravagance in the matter of eating, sleeping, defending and mating
which are demands of the bodycan block advancement in the practice of
yoga. As far as eating is concerned, it can be regulated only when one is
practiced to take and accept prasdam, sanctified food. Lord Ka is
offered, according to the Bhagavad-gt (9.26), vegetables, flowers, fruits,
grains, milk, etc. In this way, a person in Ka consciousness becomes
automatically trained not to accept food not meant for human
consumption, or not in the category of goodness. As far as sleeping is
53

concerned, a Ka conscious person is always alert in the discharge of

his duties in Ka consciousness, and therefore any unnecessary time
spent sleeping is considered a great loss. Avyartha-klatvam: [Cc. Madhya
23.18-19] a Ka conscious person cannot bear to pass a minute of his
life without being engaged in the service of the Lord. Therefore, his
sleeping is kept to a minimum. His ideal in this respect is rla Rpa
Gosvm, who was always engaged in the service of Ka and who could
not sleep more than two hours a day, and sometimes not even that.
hkura Haridsa would not even accept prasdam nor even sleep for a
moment without finishing his daily routine of chanting with his beads three
hundred thousand names. As far as work is concerned, a Ka conscious
person does not do anything which is not connected with Kas interest,
and thus his work is always regulated and is untainted by sense
gratification. Since there is no question of sense gratification, there is no
material leisure for a person in Ka consciousness. And because he is
regulated in all his work, speech, sleep, wakefulness and all other bodily
activities, there is no material misery for him.
It is most important that our activities be regular or, in other words, on a schedule.
Everyone should chant his beads sixteen rounds daily without fail and follow the regulative
principles strictly. These basic Krsna Conscious duties are essential to be performed regularly,
and they will give you the necessary strength of spirit to keep always fixed up in devotional
service. As soon as a devotee is regularly engaged in this way, always engaged in Krsna
Consciousness, Krsna will reveal the whole spiritual science from within the heart of
such sincere devotee.(SPL to Sucandra, 19th February, 1970)

SLEEP
' Our principal aim is to preach the importance of chanting the Holy Names of God. And if
there is no such opportunity then the place will be specifically meant for persons who want to
retire from activities. To retire from activities is not very good idea for the conditioned soul. I
have got very good experience, not only in our country but also in your country, that this
tendency of retiring from activities pushes one down to the platform of laziness, and
gradually to the ideas of the hippies. One should always remain active in Krishna's
service, otherwise the strong maya will catch him and engage him in her service. Our
constitutional position being rendering service, we cannot stop activity. So the New
Vrindaban may not be turned into a place of retirement, but some sort of activities must go on
there. If there is good prospective land, we should produce some grains, flours, and fruits, and
keep cows, so that the inmates may have sufficient work and facility for advancing in Krishna
Consciousness. In India actually the Vrindaban has now become a place of the unemployed,
and beggars. Kirtanananda has already seen it; and so there is always a tendency of such
degradation if there is no sufficient work for service of Krishna. Another suggestion is that if
you can attract some retired men to live there peacefully and at the same time, make oneself
advanced in Krishna Consciousness, that will be very nice. But I am afraid that retired men

54

from this country cannot give up their old habits, generally, intoxication, keeping a dog,
smoking, etc., and it will be difficult for them to give up such habits even they are invited to
live with us in Vrindaban.(SPL to Hayagriva, 14th July, 1968)
You are such a sincere devotee that Krishna has helped you to understand the philosophy so
quickly. And this sincerity of purpose is the only means to attain perfection in Krishna
Consciousness. I am so glad to learn that you are thinking of sleep as a waste of time.
This is not an ordinary thing. So I have become very much pleased to hear this
statement from you. Be blessed by Krishna. Just as you have already understood the
benefits of this Krishna Consciousness Movement, try to realize and assimilate it more and
more and distribute it to the suffering humanity. Our movement is the greatest gift to the
human race. They may not immediately appreciate it, but time will come and history will give
evidence that this movement saved the human society from being fallen into barbarianism.
(SPL to Jayasri, 13th November, 1969)
Regarding sleeping, there is no need of confusion on this subject. At this stage, if we do not
take sufficient rest, we shall fall ill. There is no need of forcing the matter. So one should
take rest enough to keep in good health. Sleeping two hours out of 24 is a later natural
development. For the present, take six hours sleep at night, that is enough; and if
necessary, take another hour during the day. If chanting rounds at night is not a
disturbance of your daily schedule, then it is alright. But by perseverance at rigid following of
devotional service your demands for extra hours sleeping will automatically diminish.
(SPL to Rudra, 9th March, 1970)

SENSE CONTROL
GENERAL MEANING OF SENSE CONTROL
N.o.I.,1
vco vega manasa krodha-vega
jihv-vegam udaropastha-vegam
etn vegn yo viaheta dhra
sarvm apm pthiv sa iyt
SYNONYMS
vcaof speech; vegamurge; manasaof the mind; krodhaof anger;
vegamurge; jihvof the tongue; vegamurge; udara-upasthaof the
belly and genitals; vegamurge; etnthese; vegnurges; yawhoever;
viahetacan tolerate; dhrasober; sarvmall; apicertainly; imm
this; pthivmworld; sathat personality; iytcan make disciples.
TRANSLATION
55

A sober person who can tolerate the urge to speak, the minds demands,
the actions of anger and the urges of the tongue, belly and genitals is
qualified to make disciples all over the world.

PURPORT
In his Anuvtti explanation of Upademta, rla Bhaktisiddhnta
Sarasvat hkura writes that our material identification creates three
kinds of urgesthe urge to speak, the urge or demands of the mind and
the demands of the body. When a living entity falls victim to these three
types of urges, his life becomes inauspicious. One who practices resisting
these demands or urges is called tapasv, or one who practices
austerities. By such tapasya one can overcome victimization by the
material energy, the external potency of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead.
When we refer to the urge to speak, we refer to useless talking, such as
that of the impersonal Myvd philosophers, or of persons engaged in
fruitive activities (technically called karma-ka), or of materialistic
people who simply want to enjoy life without restriction. All such talks or
literatures are practical exhibitions of the urge to speak. Many people are
talking nonsensically and writing volumes of useless books, and all this is
the result of the urge to speak. To counteract this tendency, we have to
divert our talking to the subject of Ka. This is explained in rmadBhgavatam (1.5.1011):
SB 1.5.10
na yad vaca citra-pada harer yao
jagat-pavitra pragta karhicit
tad vyasa trtham uanti mnas
na yatra has niramanty uik-kay
Those words which do not describe the glories of the Lord, who alone can
sanctify the atmosphere of the whole universe, are considered by saintly
persons to be like unto a place of pilgrimage for crows. Since the allperfect persons are inhabitants of the transcendental abode, they do not
derive any pleasure there.
SB 1.5.11
tad-vg-visargo janatgha-viplavo
yasmin prati-lokam abaddhavaty api
nmny anantasya yao kitni yat
vanti gyanti ganti sdhava
On the other hand, that literature which is full of descriptions of the
transcendental glories of the name, fame, forms, pastimes, etc., of the
unlimited Supreme Lord is a different creation, full of transcendental words
directed toward bringing about a revolution in the impious lives of this
worlds misdirected civilization. Such transcendental literatures, even

56

though imperfectly composed, are heard, sung and accepted by purified

men who are thoroughly honest.
The conclusion is that only when we talk about devotional service to the
Supreme Personality of Godhead can we refrain from useless nonsensical
talk. We should always endeavor to use our speaking power solely for the
purpose of realizing Ka consciousness.
As for the agitations of the bickering mind, they are divided into two
divisions. The first is called avirodha-prti, or unrestricted attachment, and
the other is called virodha-yukta-krodha, anger arising from frustration.
Adherence to the philosophy of the Myvds, belief in the fruitive results
of the karma-vds, and belief in plans based on materialistic desires are
called avirodha-prti. Jns, karms and materialistic planmakers
generally attract the attention of conditioned souls, but when the
materialists cannot fulfill their plans and when their devices are frustrated,
they become angry. Frustration of material desires produces anger.
Similarly, the demands of the body can be divided into three categories
the demands of the tongue, the belly and the genitals. One may observe
that these three senses are physically situated in a straight line, as far as
the body is concerned, and that the bodily demands begin with the
tongue. If one can restrain the demands of the tongue by limiting its
activities to the eating of prasda, the urges of the belly and the genitals
can automatically be controlled. In this connection rla Bhaktivinoda
hkura says:
arra avidy jla,
jaendriya the kla,
jve phele viaya-sgare
tra madhye jihv ati,
lobhamy sudurmati,
tke jet kahina sasre
ka baa daymaya,
karibre jihv jaya,
sva-prasda-anna dila bhi
sei annmta kho,
rdh-ka-gua go,
preme ka caitanya-niti
O Lord! This material body is a lump of ignorance, and the senses are a
network of paths leading to death. Somehow or other we have fallen into
the ocean of material sense enjoyment, and of all the senses the tongue is
the most voracious and uncontrollable. It is very difficult to conquer the
tongue in this world, but You, dear Ka, are very kind to us. You have
sent this nice prasda to help us conquer the tongue; therefore let us take
this prasda to our full satisfaction and glorify Your Lordships r r
Rdh and Ka and in love call for the help of Lord Caitanya and Prabhu
Nitynanda. There are six kinds of rasas (tastes), and if one is agitated by
any one of them, he becomes controlled by the urges of the tongue. Some
persons are attracted to the eating of meat, fish, crabs, eggs and other
things produced by semina and blood and eaten in the form of dead
bodies. Others are attracted by eating vegetables, creepers, spinach or
milk products, but all for the satisfaction of the tongues demands. Such
eating for sense gratificationincluding the use of extra quantities of
spices like chili and tamarindis to be given up by Ka conscious
57

persons. The use of pan, haritak, betel nuts, various spices used in panmaking, tobacco, LSD, marijuana, opium, liquor, coffee and tea is indulged
in to fulfill illicit demands. If we can practice accepting only remnants of
food offered to Ka, it is possible to get free from mys victimization.
Vegetables, grains, fruits, milk products and water are proper foods to
offer to the Lord, as Lord Ka Himself prescribes. However, if one
accepts prasda only because of its palatable taste and thus eats too
much, he also falls prey to trying to satisfy the demands of the tongue. r
Caitanya Mahprabhu taught us to avoid very palatable dishes even while
eating prasda. If we offer palatable dishes to the Deity with the intention
of eating such nice food, we are involved in trying to satisfy the demands
of the tongue. If we accept the invitation of a rich man with the idea of
receiving palatable food, we are also trying to satisfy the demands of the
tongue. In Caitanya-caritmta (Antya 6.227) it is stated:
jihvra llase yei iti-uti dhya
inodara-paryaa ka nhi pya
That person who runs here and there seeking to gratify his palate and
who is always attached to the desires of his stomach and genitals is
unable to attain Ka.
As stated before, the tongue, belly and genitals are all situated in a
straight line, and they fall in the same category. Lord Caitanya has said,
bhla n khibe ra bhla n paribe: Do not dress luxuriously and do not
eat delicious foodstuffs. (Cc. Antya 6.236)
Those who suffer from diseases of the stomach must be unable to control
the urges of the belly, at least according to this analysis. When we desire
to eat more than necessary we automatically create many inconveniences
in life. However, if we observe fasting days like Ekda and Janmam,
we can restrain the demands of the belly.
As far as the urges of the genitals are concerned, there are twoproper
and improper, or legal and illicit sex. When a man is properly mature, he
can marry according to the rules and regulations of the stras and use his
genitals for begetting nice children. That is legal and religious. Otherwise,
he may adopt many artificial means to satisfy the demands of the genitals,
and he may not use any restraint. When one indulges in illicit sex life, as
defined by the stras, either by thinking, planning, talking about or
actually having sexual intercourse, or by satisfying the genitals by artificial
means, he is caught in the clutches of my. These instructions apply not
only to householders but also to tygs, or those who are in the renounced
order of life. In his book Prema-vivarta, Chapter Seven, r Jagadnanda
Paita says:
vairg bhi grmya-kath n unibe kne
grmya-vrt n kahibe yabe milibe ne
svapane o n kara bhi str-sambhaa
ghe str chiy bhi siycha vana
yadi cha praaya rkhite gaurgera sane
choa haridsera kath thke yena mane
58

bhla n khibe ra bhla n paribe

hdayete rdh-ka sarvad sevibe
My dear brother, you are in the renounced order of life and should not
listen to talk about ordinary worldly things, nor should you talk about
worldly things when you meet with others. Do not think of women even in
dreams. You have accepted the renounced order of life with a vow that
forbids you to associate with women. If you wish to associate with
Caitanya Mahprabhu, you must always remember the incident of Choa
Haridsa and how he was rejected by the Lord. Do not eat luxurious dishes
or dress in fine garments, but always remain humble and serve Their
Lordships r r Rdh-Ka in your heart of hearts.
The conclusion is that one who can control these six itemsspeech, mind,
anger, tongue, belly and genitalsis to be called a svm or gosvm.
Svm means master, and gosvm means master of the go, or senses.
When one accepts the renounced order of life, he automatically assumes
the title of svm. This does not mean that he is the master of his family,
community or society; he must be master of his senses. Unless one is
master of his senses, he should not be called gosvm, but go-dsa,
servant of the senses. Following in the footsteps of the six Gosvms of
Vndvana, all svms and gosvms should fully engage in the
transcendental loving service of the Lord. As opposed to this, the go-dsas
engage in the service of the senses or in the service of the material world.
They have no other engagement. Prahlda Mahrja has further described
the go-dsa as adnta-go, which refers to one whose senses are not
controlled. An adnta-go cannot become a servant of Ka. In rmadBhgavatam (7.5.30), Prahlda Mahrja has said:
matir na ke parata svato v
mitho bhipadyeta gha-vratnm
adnta-gobhir viat tamisra
puna puna carvita-carvanm
For those who have decided to continue their existence in this material
world for the gratification of their senses, there is no chance of becoming
Ka conscious, not by personal endeavor, by instruction from others or
by joint conferences. They are dragged by the unbridled senses into the
darkest region of ignorance, and thus they madly engage in what is called
chewing the chewed. (N.o.I.,1 p)

CONTROL OF THE SPEECH

N.o.I.,1 p
First one must control his speaking power. Every one of us has the power
of speech; as soon as we get an opportunity we begin to speak. If we do
not speak about Ka consciousness, we speak about all sorts of
nonsense. A toad in a field speaks by croaking, and similarly everyone who
59

has a tongue wants to speak, even if all he has to say is nonsense. The
croaking of the toad, however, simply invites the snake: Please come
here and eat me. Nevertheless, although it is inviting death, the toad
goes on croaking. The talking of materialistic men and impersonalist
Myvd philosophers may be compared to the croaking of frogs. They
are always speaking nonsense and thus inviting death to catch them.
Controlling speech, however, does not mean self-imposed silence (the
external process of mauna), as Myvd philosophers think. Silence may
appear helpful for some time, but ultimately it proves a failure. The
meaning of controlled speech conveyed by rla Rpa Gosvm
advocates the positive process of ka-kath, engaging the speaking
process in glorifying the Supreme Lord r Ka. The tongue can thus
glorify the name, form, qualities and pastimes of the Lord. The preacher of
ka-kath is always beyond the clutches of death. This is the
significance of controlling the urge to speak.

CONTROL OF THE MIND

The restlessness or fickleness of the mind (mano-vega) is controlled when
one can fix his mind on the lotus feet of Ka. The Caitanya-caritmta
(Madhya 22.31) says:
kasrya-sama; my haya andhakra
yh ka, th nhi myra adhikra
Ka is just like the sun, and my is just like darkness. If the sun is
present, there is no question of darkness. Similarly, if Ka is present in
the mind, there is no possibility of the minds being agitated by mys
influence. The yogic process of negating all material thoughts will not help.
To try to create a vacuum in the mind is artificial. The vacuum will not
remain. However, if one always thinks of Ka and how to serve Ka
best, ones mind will naturally be controlled.(NoI,1 p)
Regarding your second question, the 24 elements are the five gross elements, the three subtle
elements, 10 senses, five sense objects, and the total material cause, (Mahat Tattva). Above
these there is the situation of the spirit soul, which is the 25th category, and above this is the
Supersoul, or Supreme Personality of Godhead. The mind is a subtle element, therefore it is
in the body. Generally, the brain is accepted as the location of the mind.(SPL to
Bhagavan dasa, 9th November, 1969)
Yes, the mind is subject to so many impressions from past activities as well as so many
past lifetimes, so when disturbing thoughts enter your mind you should simply ignore
them. Actually the process is to always remember the Lotus Feet of the Lord, but this is not
an automatic thing. It takes so much practice due to our conditioned state. The process is to

60

follow the regulative principles and regularly chant 16 rounds. That is our strength in spiritual
life and gradually all such problems will be resolved. And because you are sincerely desiring
to serve the Deity, you can be sure that Krishna will help you in all respects. So simply be
persevering and go on chanting attentively and all these temporary manifestations will come
to pass.(SPL to Hladini devi dasi, 16th February, 1971)
Your third question, What is the explanation of split-personality, actually, there are not two
personalities, there is only change of mind. Therefore, the mind has to be fixed up in Krishna,
then there is no more extreme change in the mind from one personality to another. There is
always only one personality, it is just that if the mind is very disturbed, it may change in
extreme way; if such person is devotee; the best remedy is to sit down very tightly and
chant Hare Krishna very loudly and hear for the a long time until he feels himself oneminded and fixed on Krishna's Lotus Feet.(SPL to Mohanananda, 27th February,1972)
One thing is, our process of Krishna Consciousness, if it is followed with determination and
enthusiasm, automatically it has the effect of fixing us, body, mind and soul, to the Lotus Feet
of Lord Krishna, so that all sorts of fluctuations of the material nature, all sorts of difficulties
and discrepancies of life are easily withstood. But first you have to agree to understand the
process and follow it scrupulously. That is wanting. If I only think I know something, that
is mental platform of accept/reject, and any knowledge gathered from the mental
platform is like that, tottering and precarious, and it can be immediately rejected at any
time.
Krishna Consciousness has great potency to deliver us to the highest platform of perfection,
but only if it is understood by the intelligence. Something understood by the intelligence is
fixed forever and cannot waver, and that is almost spiritual. From your letter, I can
understand you are confused in your mind, because you do not want this, you do not want
that, you might like another, like that. That position of confusion is not very much desirable,
so you are a Vaisnava, now rid yourself of such misunderstanding of things. Vaisnava means
one who is able to sit down anywhere, under any conditions, and be happy. He wants only a
place to lay down, a little prasadam, and if there's a little service he can do, gladly let me do it
for Krishna, that's all. As long as we are thinking I want this, that is not to my liking, or if I
adjust things a certain way everything will be better, these thoughts are material. Devotional
service is not conditional. So stop this dreaming state. Try to understand things with the light
of your intelligence, and if your are sincere in this way, without a doubt Krishna will give you
full facility to understand Him and become freed of the bondage of ignorance.(SPL to
Bhagavadananda, 8th July, 1972)
Of course we have to control the mind, and I have already instructed you and all my
students that the restless fickle mind can only be controlled by putting the mind to the
lotus feet of Krsna, and that can best be done by chanting Hare Krsna mantra, and
there is no alternative in this age. By chanting without offenses, the devotee cries to
Radharani and Krsna to please lift him out of the material energy and put him into the
spiritual energy, which is devotional service.(SPL to Govinda dasi, 20th July, 1973)

CONTROL OF ANGER
61

NoI,1 p
Similarly, anger can be controlled. We cannot stop anger altogether, but if we
simply become angry with those who blaspheme the Lord or the devotees of the
Lord, we control our anger in Ka consciousness. Lord Caitanya Mahprabhu
became angry with the miscreant brothers Jagi and Mdhi, who blasphemed
and struck Nitynanda Prabhu. In His ikaka Lord Caitanya wrote, td api
suncena taror api sahiun: One should be humbler than the grass and more
tolerant than the tree. One may then ask why the Lord exhibited His anger. The
point is that one should be ready to tolerate all insults to ones own self, but when
Ka or His pure devotee is blasphemed, a genuine devotee becomes angry and
acts like fire against the offenders. Krodha, anger, cannot be stopped, but it can be
applied rightly. It was in anger that Hanumn set fire to Lak, but he is worshiped
as the greatest devotee of Lord Rmacandra. This means that he utilized his anger
in the right way. Arjuna serves as another example. He was not willing to fight,
but Ka incited his anger: You must fight! To fight without anger is not
possible. Anger is controlled, however, when utilized in the service of the Lord.

EATING / TONGUE CONTROL

N.o.I.,1.p
As for the urges of the tongue, we all experience that the tongue wants to
eat palatable dishes. Generally we should not allow the tongue to eat
according to its choice, but should control the tongue by supplying
prasda. The devotees attitude is that he will eat only when Ka gives
him prasda. That is the way to control the urge of the tongue. One should
take prasda at scheduled times and should not eat in restaurants or
sweetmeat shops simply to satisfy the whims of the tongue or belly. If we
stick to the principle of taking only prasda, the urges of the belly and
tongue can be controlled.
The only process for perceiving Krishna and His name, qualities, form is our sincere service
attitude with our senses. Beginning from the tongue, all our senses are practically led by the
tongue sense, whose business is to vibrate and to taste. If we can change the materialistic
nature of the tongue, by changing of taste and vibration, then automatically the other
senses become purified. And we can render service to Krishna with purified senses. As such
we should try to chant and eat Krishna prasadam as much as possible.(SPL to Upendra, 14 th
July, 1968)
The first thing is that in the meeting of Dr. Spock, you should eat there. But you simply eat
vegetarian dishes, like fruits, nuts, boiled potato, biscuit, milk, etc., and remembering Krishna.
As you will pay for the dinner, for the fooding, you can offer them to Krishna within your
mind, then eat them as Krishna Prasadam. Any foodstuff when it is paid for, it becomes
purified. There is a verse in Vedic literature, Drabyamulyena Suddhati. The source of receipt
of the thing, may be not very good, but if one pays for it, it becomes purified. So, vegetable

62

diet when it is paid for, you can offer it in your mind to Krishna and take it. But this Drabya
means eatables, and eatables meaning vegetables, grains, milk, flowers, fruits; meat is
not considered an eatable--it is considered untouchable. Just like if somebody purchases
some stool, that does not mean it is now purified. So meat is like that. This Drabya means
vegetables, etc. And this Drabyamulyena Suddhati is only in special cases like this. It is not
to done ordinarily, or unless in special circumstance. We should prepare our own foodstuff
and offer as much as possible, of course.(SPL to Brahmananda, 6th October, 1968)
Regarding the Christmas Day meal with your family, I do not think you should partake
of the food prepared by non-devotees. Better you should prepare your own foodstuffs
and offer to Krishna and then, if you like, you may offer these remnants to Lord Jesus. I
think that Lord Jesus will also appreciate this. Of course you may sit down with your family
and take fruits and milk which they offer but rather than taking the foods which they have
prepared, you may prepare and offer your own prasadam for Lord Krishna, and then offer the
same to Lord Jesus.(SPL to Hrisikesa,26th November,1968)
Regarding other yoga exercises, if you take Krishna prasadam you shall keep your body
automatically fit for working, so there is no need of extra exercises which are required by
persons who may eat more than what is required. So for prosecuting Krishna
Consciousness one should not eat more than what is needed. One should not endeavor
beyond his capacity. One should not talk unnecessarily. One should not stick with some extra
regulative principles, nor should one associate with persons who are not in Krishna
Consciousness. One should not be too much greedy. What one should do is chant the Holy
Name of the Lord with faith, enthusiasm, and firm conviction on the statement of Lord
Caitanya that simply by chanting the Maha Mantra one can be gradually elevated to the
highest platform of spiritual perfection. Also what is important is to follow the four regulative
principles of avoiding all illicit sexual connections, meat-eating, intoxication and gambling. I
am sure that Rupanuga will ably guide you in these matters.(SPL to Kanupriya, 15 th January,
1969)
Please do not neglect to engage yourself in the prescribed duties for maintaining your spiritual
strength. Without keeping spiritual strength there is no question of any accomplishment like
painting or anything else. So Krsna Consciousness is first in all circumstances. Everything
should be regulated in devotional service. Just like eating. Eating is necessary to remain
fit, but too much eating means disease and too little eating means starving. One must
adjust things properly, that is the program of Krsna Consciousness.(SPLto Jadurani, 16th
November, 1970)
Regarding the new building, if it is suitable, never mind if it is a little more or less, you should
get it. We can rent the unused space, and the householders can live in the building as long as
they have separate floors. One thing is that they must be fully engaged. Don't make a hotel for
free boarding and lodging. Everyone must be full-time engaged and the best engagement for
them is to sell books. That will be very nice. Don't allow anyone to simply eat and sleep. All
should attend classes 2 or 3 times daily, chant 16 rounds, and go out for street sankirtana.
Eating should be minimized. Too much eating leads to too much sleeping, and then sex

63

desire. So, management should be done very carefully to see that there is not easy-going, lazy
attitude which will only end in fall down.(SPL to Rupanuga dasa, 9th January, 1975)
Regarding the attitude for taking prasada, if you think it is something palatable, so let
me take more and more, then that is sense gratification. But, still it is prasadam so it will
act. Prasad is transcendental, but one should not take too much. Sannyasis may take the
maha-prasada but not to overeat. Caitanya Mahaprabhu was taking, but on principle he
was avoiding.(SPL to Vedavyasa, 4th August, 1975)

SEX-ATTRACTION
N.o.I.,1p
In a similar manner, the urges of the genitals, the sex impulse, can be
controlled when not used unnecessarily. The genitals should be used to
beget a Ka conscious child, otherwise they should not be used. The
Ka consciousness movement encourages marriage not for the
satisfaction of the genitals but for the begetting of Ka conscious
children. As soon as the children are a little grown up, they are sent to our
Gurukula school, where they are trained to become fully Ka conscious
devotees. Many such Ka conscious children are required, and one who
is capable of bringing forth Ka conscious offspring is allowed to utilize
his genitals.
I understand that sometimes you feel sex urges and frustration. In the material world sex urge
is the binding force for material existence. A determined person tolerates such sex urges as
one tolerates the itching sensation of eczema. If not one can satisfy the sex urge by legitimate
marriage. Immoral sex life and spiritual advancement are incompatible proposition.
Your full engagement in K.C. & constant chanting will save you from all inconveniences.
(SPL to Satsvarupa, 22nd January, 1968)
The Deity worship must be continued by everyone. Another secret of success is that
when one is very much sexually disturbed he should think of Lord Krishna's pastimes
with the Gopis, and he will forget his sex urge. To think of Krishna's pastimes with
Gopis, but not to try to imitate.(SPL to Hayagriva, 8th November, 1968)
Looking on women is not an impediment to spiritual progress, but looking on women
with a view of sense gratification is detrimental. The actual fact is that attachment for sense
gratification is not at all congenial for spiritual progress. In this country intermingling with
women is very easy, and sometimes our mind becomes agitated. Therefore we have to take
little precaution and the best precaution is to raise oneself in Krsna Consciousness. Lord
Caitanya said that His mind becomes agitated even by seeing a wooden model. By seeing
women, if one's mind is agitated, that is quite natural. If you take the words of Lord Caitanya
64

that His mind is agitated by seeing a wooden model, then what to speak of us by seeing actual
women.
The real fact is therefore that we have to check ourself by advancement of Krishna
Consciousness. But if it becomes too difficult for us, then one should get himself married and
thus check his sex disturbance, and peacefully prosecute Krishna Consciousness. But if one
can avoid sex life and the attachment is overturned for Krishna Consciousness, his position is
very laudable. So there is no need of becoming hypocritical; better one can get himself
married and be peaceful.(SPL to Jayapataka, 17th April, 1970)
Yes, for begetting children sex life is religion. That is stated by Krsna. But sex should
not be for any other purpose. After all we are in the material existence which is a bad
bargain, so we have to make the best of a bad bargain.(SPL to Karandhara, 22nd April,
1971)
Regarding your question about thinking about sex, is that also one form of illicit sex or
against our four principles? Yes, even thinking sex is the same as illicit sex, but one who
is not advanced cannot avoid it. But that does not disturb our regular procedure. We should
strongly follow all the regulations and principles and chant and these thoughts will come and
go away. Thinking will come; even great saintly persons like Lord Siva are not free of
thoughts that come, so what to speak of you. So we must say that such thinking is no offense
because you are accustomed to this habit. But beyond thinking are feeling and willing, so
even thoughts of sex connection may come, that is difficult even for saintly persons to avoid,
still, in the further stages of feeling and willing we can easily conquer over this sex urge.
Willing should be avoided and acting stopped, or else there is offense of breaking this basic
prohibition of illicit sex-life. Because thinking comes I shall give it practical shape: that is
nonsense, but because it is an old habit we are unable to check it unless we can understand the
nature of feeling, willing and then action, and how by proper use of intelligence and prevent
thoughts which must come from maturing into actions--that is the practical application of
Krishna Consciousness regulative principles. Even Lord Caitanya Himself said that
sometimes when I see a wooden form of a woman, my mind becomes agitated but that does
not mean that we should give it practical shape, that is intelligence. One must be convinced
that sex-life without exception means trouble, therefore he is able to stop it at the thinking
stage by not allowing it to be felt, much less willed and acted.(SPL to Kirtiraja, 28 th February,
1972)
You have got some desire to become a famous preacher and famous Vaisnava singer and also
jagad-guru. This is a spiritual desire, so it is not like any material desire and it is all right to
desire for Krsna in this way. but great Vaisnava or famous Vaisnava means that you have no
sex desire. Whether you can be like that? First of all you be like that, without any sex
desire, then you think famous Vaisnava. Vaisnava means he has no material desire, what
to speak of sex desire. All material desires become zero, even he has no desire for jnana,
karma, like that.(SPL to Sankarsana, 31th December, 1972)
ecomes a victim of woman, his falldown is inevitable. In our society the girls and boys mix,
intermingle together and this is practically impossible to stop because you western people are
accustomed to the habit. Sometimes my Godbrothers criticize me for intermingling of girls

65

and boys. But there is no way out of it--you girls and boys will mix even if I say so they
cannot avoid it. They sit separately in the temple and then outside mix again. So this was not
possible from the beginning. Therefore I get the boys and girls married. But nature is so
strong that in spite of being married they are attracted to the opposite sex.
These things can be avoided when one is very much advanced in Krsna Consciousness.
Krsna's Name is Madan Mohan, the conqueror of lusty desires, or the cupid. Unless one is
very much attracted with Krsna one cannot give up or avoid attraction of Cupid. Those
who are fixed in chanting Hare Krsna Mantra and always reading the books and
following the regulative principles they can be saved. Otherwise, there is no question of
being saved from the clutches of Maya. Daivi hy esa gunamayi mama maya duratyaya [Bg.
7.14].(SPL to Govinda dasi, 30th April, 1974)
You mentioned in your previous letter about this person being sexually agitated. If there is
agitation in the mind then there is no fault. Actually this is only natural in this material world,
unless the mind is fully purified in Krsna Consciousness. But by engaging in devotional
service gradually the mind will become purified and the agitation will vanish. So if there is
simply agitation in the mind there is no fault. But if there is indulgence in sex fault, then
there is big fault. If one engages in illicit sex life he has broken the promise to the
spiritual master and that is a great offense.(SPL to Sukadeva, 28th December, 1974)

AUSTERITY
Regarding the vows and chanting method you have adopted, it is very nice. But do not
impose something which will be difficult to execute. There is no need of fasting once very
week. Two days fasting per month on Ekadasi is sufficient. Besides that there are other
special fasting days. Spiritual realization depends on austerities and vows, but in this age, by
the Mercy of Krishna and Lord Caitanya, we need not undergo very severe penances, as we
are unable to do it. The rules and regulations which we have already prescribed, that is
sufficient for ordinary men. But as you have increased the chanting of beads to 25 rounds
daily, that is very nice.(SPL to Rudra, 11th November, 1969)
Regarding the statement in Bhagavad-gita (17.6) that those who are demons parch the
Supersoul within the body, Krishna cannot be parched, but one who observes fasting
irregularly gives unnecessary trouble to the soul; and the soul and the Supersoul sitting
together or the soul being part and parcel of the Supersoul, indirectly it is parching the
Supersoul. The idea is that one should not unnecessarily give trouble to the soul or Supersoul.
That is the business of the demon.(SPL to Ekayani, 15th March, 1970)
Keep yourself comfortable so that you can work nicely. There is no need of dry
vairagya.(SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 23rd May, 1976)

66

HEALTH
I am very glad to receive your recent letter. I am also glad to inform you that I am improving
my health by the Grace of Krishna. I don't believe in medicine or doctors, but I am
practically perceiving that the massaging is helping me beyond expectation. Today I have
taken a shower bath by myself, and I am reciting from Srimad Bhagavatam, and am enjoying
the seashore here in N. J. I believe that within a fortnight I shall recoup my health sufficiently
and be able to start for San Francisco and meet you all there.(SPL to Nandarani, 9th June,
1967)
You have asked me how many hours you should work. Our life is dedicated to Krishna,
and you should work for Him 24 hours. We have different varieties of service. For you,
you should work on painting as long as you think yourself fit; don't overwork. Balance
time should be spent for chanting and reading S.B.(SPL to Jadurani,8th July, 1967)
So for my health is concerned, on the whole it is nice, but sometimes I feel not so good.
Everything depends on Krishna, and as He desires it will happen.(SPL to Brahmananda,
11th July, 1967)
On arrival in Delhi I received a letter and I request you to take proper care of Gargamuni. Let
him take complete rest in the hospital and give him rock candy as advised above. For a
diseased person suffering from jaundice, rock candy will be just appreciated and as soon
as he regains health the original taste will be appreciated. As soon as it is so the patient is
understood to be cured.(SPL to Brahmananda, 15th September, 1967)
Be careful about your health first. This information is not only for you but all my noble
sons. I am an old man. I may live or die it does not matter. But you must live for long
time to push on this Krishna Consciousness movement.(SPL to Rayarama, 21st December,
1967)

67

Physically and mentally we may be disturbed sometimes, but we have to stand erect on
the spiritual platform. I may inform you in the connection that I am at the present moment
physically unfit; I am having always a buzzing sound in my brain. I cannot sleep soundly at
night, but still I am working because I try to be in my position of spiritual platform. I hope
you shall try to understand me right, and do the needful. Hope you are well.(SPL to Yamuna
and Harsarani, 15th January, 1968)
So far as possible I am taking care of my health, but Krsnas service must be executed
even at the risk of life. A living entity gets millions of opportunities to get a type of body,
but hardly he gets opportunity to serve Krsna. The service of Krsna must be executed at all
risks, but do not worry, I am taking care of my health by the help of Gaurasundara. Hope you
are well.(SPL to Rupanuga, 23rd January, 1968)
I am in due receipt of your letter dated March 20, 1968, regarding your illness. So long we
have got this material body, the miseries will be coming and going, simply we have to
tolerate them and try to make advancement in Krishna Consciousness as best we can. I
am forwarding your letter to Brahmananda for taking care of your hospital charges; I do not
know just what arrangements can be made, but Brahmananda will think how to take care of it.
(SPL to Pradyumna, 23rd March, 1968)
Milk and salt should never be mixed, it is improper, and will cause leprosy. But salt can
be mixed with yogurt.(SPL to Aniruddha, 9th April, 1968)
You have got some infection, and I am very much anxious about your cyst pain. I do not
know what is the actual position but if it is ordinary, then I think a little painting of
Sloan's Liniment may reduce the painful reaction. But if it is within the skin then you have
to consult some physician, but you can try by applying Sloan's Liniment, and before applying
the liniment you can foment by heating some soft pad in hot water, and apply on the spot.
After heating you can apply Sloan's Liniment. I hope you will be feeling better soon. Please
keep me informed.(SPL to Gargamuni, 5th May, 1968)
I am very much concerned about yourself that you have been injured, by working; I do not
know what sort of ugra-karma you were doing, but whatever you do, you must be
careful. Your body is dedicated to Krishna, therefore you should not be neglectful about
your body. You should always think that your body is no more your body, but it is Krishna's
body. Therefore you should take care of it.(SPL to Jayapataka, 6th October, 1968)
I understand Malati is having some rheumatic condition, and it is causing pain and
numbness. The best thing is to take hot baths, and massage with camphor oil, and if it is
too much painful, use Sloan's liniment. Best thing is to consult with some expert physician.
The Ayurvedic medicine which I could recommend is probably not available in London, but if
there is any Ayurvedic shop let me know and I shall recommend some medicine. The best
thing is to chant Hare Krishna loudly.(SPL to Syamasundara, 10th October, 1968)

68

Regarding my health, I am glad to inform you that it is in better condition than that last
year when I returned from India. I am feeling no more headaches nor any severe
buzzing sound--but still some buzzing is going on. After all it is a broken house and I
cannot expect all the comforts of a newly built house in an old broken residence.(SPL to
Brahmanandn, 19th December, 1968)
You have expressed the desire to become an Ayurvedic physician but I do not think that this
proposal is very good. This science is not so important to us now because in your country
there is ample facility for receiving medicines. Besides many of the herbs which are needed
for Ayurvedic treatment would have to be sent here from India, and this is not very practical.
This homeopathic medicine you have mentioned is not genuine and therefore is a bluff. So
the first medicine which you should be concerned with is to chant Hare Krishna and to
become increasingly steady in Krishna Consciousness. Study Bhagavad-gita As It Is and
Srimad-Bhagavatam and continue to help your god-brothers in developing Krishna
Consciousness. So develop your preaching abilities in this way, and this will be the most
successful and appreciated endeavor.(SPL to Upendra, 6th January, 1968)
Regarding other yoga exercises, if you take Krishna prasadam you shall keep your body
automatically fit for working, so there is no need of extra exercises which are required
by persons who may eat more than what is required.(SPL to Kanupriya, 15th January,
1969)
I have received your letter dated January 28, 1969 regarding Jadurani's sick health. She
requires complete rest. All of her work should be suspended, and she should be given
liquid foods, just like barley water mixed with milk. Purchase pearl barley from the
market, and the recipe is 1 cup of barley and four cups of water to be boiled for at least 1/2
hour. That liquid preparation may be mixed with milk and sugar, and she may take. Jadurani
must not exert herself in any way. She should take complete rest and chant Hare Krishna.
When she next wants to begin work, she must take my permission. For the time being, all
work must be suspended.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 31st January, 1969)
I am very much anxious to know how is your present condition of health. Please let me know
if you are improving or if there is some disturbance still. We should always remember that
our body is not for sense gratification; it is for Krishna's service only. And to render
very good sound service to Krishna we should not neglect the upkeep of the body. We
learn from an instance of Sanatana Goswami. He was sometimes very much sick on account
of eczema, and he was therefore sometimes bleeding. But whenever Lord Caitanya met
Sanatana Goswami, He used to embrace him in spite of Sanatana's request for Him not to
touch him. Because of this. Sanatana Goswami later on decided to commit suicide so Lord
Caitanya would not embrace him in his bloody condition. This plan was understood by Lord
Caitanya, and He called Sanatana Goswami and said to him, ``you have decided to end this
body, but don't you know that this body belongs to Krishna? You have already dedicated your
body to Krishna so how can you decide to end it?'' So you must not neglect the upkeep of
your body. This is the lesson we get from Lord Caitanya and Sanatana Goswami. Try to take
care of your health in the best possible way.(SPL to Rayarama, 9th February, 1969)

69

For your toothache trouble, you can brush your teeth with the following mixture;
common salt, 1 part, and pure mustard oil, quite sufficient to make it a suitable paste.
With this paste brush your teeth, especially the painful part, very nicely. Gargle in hot water,
and keep always some cloves in your mouth. I think that will cure your troubles. It doesn't
require to extract any teeth.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 14th February, 1969)
Regarding Syama Dasi's health, it is to be understood that so long we have got this material
body there must be some trouble. Actually, medicine is not the remedial measures for our
bodily troubles unless we are helped by Krishna. Therefore, whenever there is bodily trouble
we may adopt the prescribed methods of medical science and depend upon Krishna for His
Mercy. The best remedy, not only for Syama Dasi but for everyone, is to consult some
approved physician. But ultimately we have to depend on the Mercy of Krishna, so we
should chant regularly, pray to Krishna to give us a chance to serve Him, and, if required,
we may adopt the approved method of treatment.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 14th February, 1969)
Regarding the ailments with your finger, I am describing here a treatment for it. Take
turmeric powder and add the same quantity of limestone. Then mix with water and boil it to a
paste. Then apply that paste while it is hot. I understand that Hayagriva had some backache so
for him you take one part of a crushed to a powder red-pepper and add to it five parts of
rubbing alcohol. Keep this for twenty four hours, then strain and add one part camphor. When
it is mixed, just apply it on the painful part of the back three times daily.(SPL to Syama dasi,
21st February, 1969)
Keep your health in good condition and work very hard for Krishna. That is our motto
of life.(SPL to Rayarama, 6th March, 1969)
I am in due receipt of your very nice letter, and I am both happy and unhappy on reading it. I
am happy to hear from you, but I am unhappy because I hear that for the last three
months you are not keeping your good health. I do not know why you should reduce in
your health, but after all, this body is external--we should not be very much disturbed with it.
It is advised in the Bhagavad-gita that this bodily happiness and unhappiness are temporary,
like seasonal changes, so as we are not very much disturbed even in severe cold or scorching
heat, we have to execute our daily duties, we may not be very much disturbed with our bodily
pains. But because we are long associated with this material body, sometimes we are afflicted,
but by higher knowledge we have to tolerate the pains, wisely thinking that these bodily pains
are not mine.(SPL to Yamuna, 13th March, 1969)
In the meantime try to recoup your health, depending on Krishna, because after all, He
is the ultimate Master of all situations. It is not the doctor, or the medicine, or the place,
but it is ultimately Krishna Who is the Master to do every thing. With this viewpoint we
shall go forward.(SPL to Rayarama, 20th March, 1969)
Regarding your letter asking me permission for taking prasadam comprising fruits, nuts, milk
product and green leaf vegetables,--if the __ to your health for rendering service to Krishna
with more energy, then you must take such Prasdam instead of cooked food. If required you

70

can take raw cereals soaked in water overnight that is also good. The thing is you must
accept such food as will keep you fit. Not more nor less that is the injunction of Lord
Krishna in the B.G. Hope you are well.(SPL to Dayananda, 23rd March, 1969)
You may try using oil on the dry skin before taking your taking your bath each day, and
this may help the situation. Mustard oil, olive oil, or some sort of oil will suffice.
(SPL ti Prabhavati, 24th March, 1969)
Regarding my backache, the 10% balance appears to be out of my body, but after all,
the material body can be infected at any time, so we should not bother very much about
it. We must simply go on with our activities in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Tamala
Krsna, 6th May, 1969)
Regarding your question about maintaining your body nicely, I think that if you follow
our regulations of diet, sufficient sleeping, and keep to the prescribed rules of
cleanliness, two baths per day,* then you will be able to keep yourself in proper health.
Of course disease will always be there at some time while there is this material body, but this
we must tolerate and not be very much agitated by. Actually, the Vaisnava who knows that he
is not this body, he does not therefore neglect his body, but he takes very nice care so that he
may utilize his body in the service of Krishna. Just like a man may know that he is not his car,
so he does not therefore neglect his car, but he will take care of it so it will be able to render
service to him. So we must take sufficient care to provide our bodies with its demands, but
when disease or other necessary inconveniences arrive, we do not become disturbed because
such troubles are simply temporary manifestations.(SPL to Balabhadra, 12th May, 1969)
The first thing is that you must feel well. In whatever condition you should feel well,
because if you fall sick, everything will be topsy-turvy. And what you require to be in good
health, you know better than anyone else. That is your first business, and your second
business is to organize sales in the stores, because the organization of sales in stores will
determine our future publications.(SPL to Brahmananda, 15th May, 1969)
I am anxious to know how you are eating, whether you have got the facilities for cooking
nice Prasadam. Japanese rice is very cheap, so if you take nice rice, dal, capatis,
vegetable, and little milk, that will keep your health nice.(SPL to Bali Mardan and
Sudama, 3rd October, 1969)
Regarding the diet which the doctors are giving you, it is all right if you do not take milk
for some time. Vegetables will do.(SPL to Baradraja, 21st October, 1969)
If Krishna devi is continuing to feel weakness she may reduce any strenuous activity and
increase the number of rounds chanting. I hope her health has improved by now.
(SPL to Dinesh, 22nd January, 1970)

71

If you are feeling tired, you may take rest. Your body is very valuable. It is dedicated to
Krishna, so you must take care of the body very carefully. The best medicine is to rest
and chant Hare Krishna Mantra, along with the doctor's prescription. Hare Krishna
Mantra is bhavausadhi, the panacea for all material disease.(SPL to Giriraja, 12th August,
1971)
Doctors give medicine and they speak surety, but there is no surety, and when there is
no surety why should we break our four basic principles? I don't think there is
guarantee of surety by taking this medicine with animal products. But if there is surety,
you can take. But it is very doubtful. When I shall come there I shall see what is wrong.
(SPL to Govinda dasi, 12th February, 1972)
So far your other letter, devotion does not depend on the body, and in spite of all
difficulties we can chant, so long we have got the tongue--and even we have got no
tongue we can chant in our mind.(SPL to Govinda dasi, 12th February, 1972)
Psychiatrists are humbug, all humbug. They cannot help. Best thing is to be engaged in
continuously chanting and hearing Sankirtana, that will cure anyone of mental disease.
(SPL to Upendra, 19th February, 1972)
Now your husband and wife develop the Vrindaban scheme. Long ago you wanted to go to
Vrindaban, so I think you are perfectly meant to remain there and look after the things. But
live carefully, it is India, we must live according to the time, place and circumstances,
that is intelligence. On the whole, except with your husband, you should not mix with
anyone very intimately, just like Indian ladies do.(SPL to Gurudasa and Yamuna, 3 rd August,
1972)
So you are all intelligent boys, so you should judge the desire of my guru maharaj and help
me in that way. Regarding the temple management, one man can be left behind, while the
others go out, to take care of the Deity. And, you can come home at night and take prasadam
sumptuously. Once eating sumptuously is enough to maintain body and soul together. In the
daytime you may not take, and at night you can take. As a matter of fact, a devotee may take
only once in a day either in the day or night, and whenever you eat, you must first offer. But I
do not mean you should neglect temple life. Do not misunderstand this. But, one man can
remain, and so far the other devotees are concerned, they can eat once in the day or night,
after having kirtana, then six hours of sound sleep, and this will maintain their health
properly.(SPL to Govinda dasa, 6th December, 1974)
Regarding your fasting, if you are sick, then fasting is the best medicine. For disease and
unwanted guests, if you do not give them food, they will go away.(SPL to Revatinandna
Swami, 16th January, 1975)

72

This body belongs to Krishna and therefore we must always keep it in healthy condition
to the best of our ability, but if due to some past sinful activities, we are suffering some
bodily miseries we should not become discouraged. Devotional service must continue
under all circumstances. This material body is actually a bad bargain because it is prone to
suffer, but we must make the best use of this bad bargain. That means to always be engaged in
the service of Krishna without fail.(SPL to Viruha dasa, 19th April, 1975)
If you are willing to offer your medical services to my students, when it is required, that
will be very nice. It is important to keep the body fit and healthy so that we will not meet
the obstacle of ill health while serving Krishna. Ill health may hinder one's service, so,
we want to avoid it as much as possible.(SPL to Dr.Curriner, 19th June, 1975)
I am in due receipt of your letter dated Oct. 9, 1975 and have noted the contents. Regarding
this matter with your child, I cannot say, but at least I would not have agreed that the
doctors perform this operation. In New York in 1968 when I was in the hospital they tried
to operate my brain, but I left the hospital tactfully. Therefore I say that you never call a
doctor for me or send me to the hospital. So it is up to you, but I would have not agreed.
(SPL to Mayapurusa dasa, 4th November, 1975)
With regard to your son, let him see the Deity and ask him to offer obeisances. He will see
and learn it. Yes, the body is received according to karma, still it is not an impediment to
advance in Krsna consciousness by being deaf. Just teach him to see the Deity and how to
offer obeisances and he will take prasadam. These things will elevate him to Krsna
consciousness. Later on if Krsna desires, he can develop his hearing power. Krsna is
almighty and He can do whatever He likes. What is the use of the karmi deaf school.
Better to sit him down before the Deity and see and offer obeisances.(SPL to Locanata
dasa and Ramesvari dasi, 9th November, 1975)
First of all produce your own food grain, milk and vegetables, eat as much as absolutely
necessary, don't eat more, and in this way keep your health.(SPL to Rocana dasa, 17th
December, 1975)
Disease comes when there are dirty conditions. Also, don't eat more than necessary. As
soon as palatable food is offered, they eat. That is the disease.(SPL to Kirtanananda
Maharaja, 23rd March, 1976)
In the hot climates, hold programs at nightime, and the daytime can be used for resting.
Also, green mango sherbet can be prepared. Roast the green mango, and take out the
pulp. Mix this pulp with a little salt, black pepper, sugar, and make a liquid by adding
some water, then drink it. This will give protection from stroke from the heat.(SPL to
Gargamuni, 7th June, 1976)

73

The girl who has got health problems must learn to be tolerant. As long as the material
body will be there, there will only be pain. Pleasure is a misconception.(SPL to Bala
Krsna dasa, 23rd October, 1976)
As long as the body will be there, there will only be pain. Pleasure is only a
misconception. Do not be sorry if you are in an ``unfortunate'' situation. It can also be
fortunate if you take advantage by becoming serious to become Krsna consciousness.
Follow the regulative principles, chant 16 rounds and as far as possible render service
and study my books. Success is sure.(SPL to Krsna Vilasini dasi, 25th October, 1976)
Regarding the Narayana Kavaca mantra, the Hare Krsna mantra is everything. But, I
think that you are working too hard. Your illness is the result of too hard work. Remain
in Mayapur. Take rest as much as necessary. And work through your assistants. And
chant Hare Krsna.(SPL to Jayapataka Maharaja, 4th December, 1976)
This body is today or tomorrow finished. We should not be very much bothered about
the body. Trees also live for thousands of years but that does not mean a successful life.
A successful life is one of Krishna consciousness. By the grace of Krishna from the very
beginning you are a devotee and that is the real profit of your life.
I thank you for your check, but I would prefer that you may require the money for your
treatment. So if you like I can return it. But I hear that you have some income. I pray to
Krishna for your more advanced Krishna conscious life.
About a sadhu it is said, jiva va mara va, sadhu may live or die, it doesn't matter. While
living he is engaged in Krishna Conscious business and when dying he goes back home back
to Godhead.Hoping this finds you improving in your health.(SPL to Jayananda, 26 th February,
1977)
24th January, 1976
Harikesa is becoming increasingly ill. He looks weak and emaciated and has no strength. It is
all he can do just to cook Srila Prsbhupada`s lunch.
Prabhupada observed him going to the toilet just after eating breakfast. He shook his head and
quoted a Bengali proverb, He who cannot sleep immediately upon resting and he who
passes stool immediately after eating will very soon be called by Yamaraja. On the other
hand, he who passes stool before eating and urine after, the physician cannot make a
living from!(P.D.,1.297)
10th June, 1976
Although Prabhupada affirmed that good health was necessary, he didn`t agree that it required
some special regimen or arrangement. No, if you eat more, then you require more
exercise to digest unnecessary loading; but if you eat simply, just to keep your body and
soul together, yuo don`t require exercise. Little movement is going on, we are walking.
But not this severe type of exercise as surfers and fighting with the sea waves for four
hours, five hours, ten hours.(P.D.,2,332)

74

27th June, 1976

In thr afternoon Pusta Krsna and myself went to swim in a large, man-made pond named
Radha-kunda. We went with Kuladri, Narada Muni dasa and a few other prabhus.We had
water sports and raft fights. After some time the gurukula boys arrived, most of whom are
under five years old. They are pure and innocent and seemed content and happy. We had an
hour long battle, demons versus devotees. I was told that Prabhupada has approved
wrestling for youths because it helps strengthen their metabolism and keeps the semen
intact for going to the brain.(P.D.,3,77)

c)What to do
5 POWERFUL FORMS OF DEVOITONAL
SERVICE
9 PROCESSES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE
S.B.7.5.2
r-prahrda uvca
ravaa krtana vio
smaraa pda-sevanam
arcana vandana dsya
sakhyam tma-nivedanam
iti pusrpit viau
bhakti cen nava-laka
kriyeta bhagavaty addh
tan manye dhtam uttamam
SYNONYMS
r-prahrda uvcaPrahlda Mahrja said; ravaamhearing; krtanam
chanting; vioof Lord Viu (not anyone else); smaraam
remembering; pda-sevanamserving the feet; arcanamoffering worship
(with oaopacra, the sixteen kinds of paraphernalia); vandanam
offering prayers; dsyambecoming the servant; sakhyambecoming the
best friend; tma-nivedanamsurrendering everything, whatever one has;
itithus; pus arpitoffered by the devotee; viauunto Lord Viu
(not to anyone else); bhaktidevotional service; cetif; nava-laka
possessing nine different processes; kriyetaone should perform;
bhagavatiunto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; addhdirectly or

75

completely; tatthat; manyeI consider; adhtamlearning; uttamam

topmost.
TRANSLATION
Prahlada Maharaja said: Hearing and chanting about the transcendental holy name, form,
qualities, paraphernalia and pastimes of Lord Visnu, remembering them, serving the lotus feet
of the Lord, offering the Lord respectful worship with sixteen types of paraphernalia, offering
prayers to the Lord, becoming His servant, considering the Lord ones best friend, and
surrendering everything unto Him (in other words, serving Him with the body, mind and
words)these nine processes are accepted as pure devotional service. One who has dedicated
his life to the service of Krsna through these nine methods should be understood to be the
most learned person, for he has acquired complete knowledge

Cc.Madya 22.137-139
r-vio ravae parkid abhavad vaiysaki krtane
prahlda smarae tad-aghri-bhajane lakm pthu pjane
akrras tv abhivandane kapi-patir dsye tha sakhye rjuna
sarva-svtma-nivedane balir abht kptir e par
SYNONYMS
r-vioof Lord r Viu; ravaein hearing; parkitKing Parkit,
known also as Viurta, or one who is protected by Lord Viu; abhavat
was; vaiysakiukadeva Gosvm; krtanein reciting rmadBhgavatam; prahldaMahrja Prahlda; smaraein remembering;
tat-aghriof Lord Vius lotus feet; bhajanein serving; lakmthe
goddess of fortune; pthuMahrja Pthu; pjanein worshiping the
Deity of the Lord; akrraAkrra; tubut; abhivandanein offering
prayers; kapi-patiHanumnj, or Vajrgaj; dsyein servitude to Lord
Rmacandra; athamoreover; sakhyein friendship; arjunaArjuna;
sarva-sva-tma-nivedanein fully dedicating oneself; baliMahrja Bali;
abhtwas; ka-ptithe achievement of the lotus feet of Lord Ka;
emof all of them; partranscendental.
TRANSLATION
Mahrja Parkit attained the highest perfection, shelter at Lord
Kas lotus feet, simply by hearing about Lord Viu. ukadeva
Gosvm attained perfection simply by reciting rmad-Bhgavatam.
Prahlda Mahrja attained perfection by remembering the Lord. The
goddess of fortune attained perfection by massaging the transcendental
legs of Mah-Viu. Mahrja Pthu attained perfection by worshiping the
Deity, and Akrra attained perfection by offering prayers unto the Lord.
Vajrgaj [Hanumn] attained perfection by rendering service to Lord
Rmacandra, and Arjuna attained perfection simply by being Kas

76

friend. Bali Mahrja attained perfection by dedicating everything to the

lotus feet of Ka.
PURPORT
This verse appears in the Padyval (53) and the Bhakti-rasmta-sindhu
(1.2.265)
.

2 MAIN BRANCHES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE

S.B. Introduction
The Rya then suggested sincere association of self-realized souls and hearing
submissively the transcendental message of the pastimes of the Personality of
Godhead. This suggestion was welcomed by the Lord. This suggestion was made
following in the footsteps of Brahmj, who said that the Personality of Godhead
is known as ajita, or the one who cannot be conquered or approached by anyone.
But such ajita also becomes jita (conquered) by one method, which is very simple
and easy. The simple method is that one has to give up the arrogant attitude of
declaring oneself to be God Himself. One must be very meek and submissive and
try to live peacefully by lending the ear to the speeches of the transcendentally
self-realized soul who speaks on the message of Bhgavata-dharma, or the
religion of glorifying the Supreme Lord and His devotees. To glorify a great man is
a natural instinct for living beings, but they have not learned to glorify the Lord.
Perfection of life is attained simply by glorifying the Lord in association with a
self-realized devotee of the Lord.* The self-realized devotee is he who surrenders
unto the Lord fully and who does not have attachment for material prosperity.
Material prosperity and sense enjoyment and their advancement are all activities
of ignorance in human society. Peace and friendship are impossible for a society
detached from the association of God and His devotees. It is imperative,
therefore, that one sincerely seek the association of pure devotees and hear them
patiently and submissively from any position of life. The position of a person in
the higher or lower status of life does not hamper one in the path of selfrealization. The only thing one has to do is to hear from a self-realized soul with a
routine program. The teacher may also deliver lectures from the Vedic literatures,
following in the footsteps of the bygone cryas who realized the Absolute Truth.
Lord r Caitanya Mahprabhu recommended this simple method of selfrealization generally known as Bhgavata-dharma. rmad-Bhgavatam is the
perfect guide for this purpose.
S.B. 6.8.17

77

Lusty desires are very strong in everyone, and they are the greatest impediment to
the discharge of devotional service. Therefore those who are very much influenced
by lusty desires are advised to take shelter of Sanat-kumra, the great brahmacr
devotee. Nrada Muni, who is the guide for arcana, is the author of the Nradapacartra, which prescribes the regulative principles for worshiping the Deity.
Everyone engaged in Deity worship, whether at home or in the temple, should
always seek the mercy of Devari Nrada in order to avoid the thirty-two offenses
while worshiping the Deity. These offenses in Deity worship are mentioned in The
Nectar of Devotion.
S.B. 4.13.3
Vidura continued: I know that the great sage Nrada is the greatest of all
devotees. He has compiled the pcartrika procedure of devotional service and
has directly met the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
PURPORT
There are two different ways of approaching the Supreme Lord. One is
called bhgavata-mrga, or the way of rmad-Bhgavatam, and the
other is called pcartrika-vidhi. Pcartrika-vidhi is the method of
temple worship, and bhgavata-vidhi is the system of nine processes
which begin with hearing and chanting. The Ka conscious movement
accepts both processes simultaneously and thus enables one to make steady
progress on the path of realization of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. This
pcartrika procedure was first introduced by the great sage Nrada, as referred
to here by Vidura.
S.B. 4.24.45-46
Generally the worship of the Lord begins with the worship of Nryaa, or
Viu, whereas the worship of Lord Ka and Rdh is most confidential.
Lord Nryaa is worshipable by the pcartrika-vidhi, or regulative
principles, whereas Lord Ka is worshipable by the bhgavata-vidhi. No
one can worship the Lord in the bhgavata-vidhi without going through the
regulations of the pcartrika-vidhi. Actually, neophyte devotees worship
the Lord according to the pcartrika-vidhi, or the regulative principles
enjoined in the Nrada-pacartra. Rdh-Ka cannot be approached by
the neophyte devotees; therefore temple worship according to regulative
principles is offered to Lakm-Nryaa. Although there may be a RdhKa vigraha, or form, the worship of the neophyte devotees is
acceptable as Lakm-Nryaa worship. Worship according to the
pcartrika-vidhi is called vidhi-mrga, and worship according to the
bhgavata-vidhi principles is called rga-mrga. The principles of rgamrga are especially meant for devotees who are elevated to the
Vndvana platform.
C.c.Adi 7.76

78

All devotees are in the disciplic succession stemming from Nrada Muni
because they worship the Deity according to Nrada Munis direction,
namely the Nrada-pacartra, or the pcartrika-vidhi. A devotee follows
the principles of pcartrika-vidhi as well as bhgavata-vidhi. Bhgavatavidhi includes preaching workravaa krtana vio [SB 7.5.23]the
hearing and chanting of the glories of Lord Viu, the Supreme Personality
of Godhead. The pcartrika-vidhi includes arcana vandana dsya
sakhyam tma-nivedanam
PURPORT
To chant the holy name of the Lord, one need not depend upon other
paraphernalia, for one can immediately get all the desired results of
linking with the Supreme Personality of Godhead. It may therefore be
questioned why there is a necessity for initiation or further spiritual
activities in devotional service for one who engages in the chanting of the
holy name of the Lord. The answer is that although it is correct that one
who fully engages in chanting the holy name need not depend upon the
process of initiation, generally a devotee is addicted to many abominable
material habits due to material contamination from his previous life. In
order to get quick relief from all these contaminations, it is required that
one engage in the worship of the Lord in the temple. The worship of the
Deity in the temple is essential to reduce ones restlessness due to the
contaminations of conditioned life. Thus Nrada, in his pcartrik-vidhi,
and other great sages have sometimes stressed that since every
conditioned soul has a bodily concept of life aimed at sense enjoyment, to
restrict this sense enjoyment the rules and regulations for worshiping the
Deity in the temple are essential. rla Rpa Gosvm has described that
the holy name of the Lord can be chanted by liberated souls, but almost all
the souls we have to initiate are conditioned. It is advised that one chant
the holy name of the Lord without offenses and according to the regulative
principles, yet due to their past bad habits they violate these rules and
regulations. Thus the regulative principles for worship of the Deity are also
simultaneously essential..
Lecture on S.B.6.2.24.-25 Gorakhpur February 13th 1971
So kte yad dhyyato vium. Perfection of life was attained in the Satyayuga... Because in the Satya-yuga there is no disturbance. Every man is
perfectly religious and peaceful, and therefore they could concentrate
their mind focusing their mind on Viu. So this dhyna, meditation, was
possible in the Satya-yuga. Kte yad dhyyato..., trety yajato makhai.
Then, next stage, next yuga is performance of sacrifices. People, the
brhmaas, were so powerful that they could give the desired result by
performing sacrifices, and there were means of securing the ingredients.
Just like tons of ghee is wanted. Where is ghee? It is all dalda. Where you
can perform sacrifice? (laughter) Ghee is finished. You cannot secure even
the ingredients. There is no qualified brhmaa. Therefore yaja is not
possible in this age. Kte yad dhyyato viu tretym..., dvpare
paricaryym. And gorgeous temple worship according to the principle
was possible perfectly in the Dvpara-yuga. Our, this temple worship,
79

Deity worship, we are following the principles of Deity worship because our
cryas established temple, but main principle is chanting. Therefore,
whatever we are doing, we offering prasdam to the Lord, we are having
magalrati, the main principle is chanting Hare Ka mantra. This
temple worship, it can be avoided, but we cannot avoid chanting Hare
Ka mantra. As such, we have introduced in several centers that Begin
with Hare Ka mantra, keeping the picture of Guru-Gaurga. If it is not
possible to worship the Deity according to the rules and regulation, there
is no need of establishing temple. But if there are devotees who can
actually keep the temple worship method in right order, then... Otherwise,
simple, by chanting, everything is complete. But when there is temple worship,
there is automatic purification because we have to rise early in the morning, we
have to take bath. This kind of purification help..., is helped by temple worship.
But when there is grossest type of people who cannot take to this, simply chanting
will do. Hari nmnukrtanam. Kalau tad, kali, kalau. Kalau, means this
age, that cleanliness is very difficult to maintain. Therefore kalau tad
dhari-krtant. This is recommended.
So trayy jai-kta-mati. By the injunction of the Vedas, people are
captivated. Oh, if I perform this yaja, then next life Ill be elevated to the
heavenly planet, Svarga. Svargaloka mem. So madhu-pupitym. That
is also stated in the Bhagavad-gt. Veda-vada-rat prtha nnyad astti
vdina. Those who are simply after the formulas of the Veda, they cannot
understand. The same example. Even at the present moment, because
here is temple, people are attracted. If you simply chant, very few people
will come. Very few people will come. Therefore both things are
recommended. Trayy jai-kta-mati. Their mind is so materialistic that
they cannot give proper respect or importance to the chanting of the holy
name. Trayy jai-krta-matir madhu-pupity vaitni ke mahati
karmi yujyamn (?). They are... Generally, they are attracted for
karma-kya vicra. That is explained here. Puspity pupatanair
artha-vdi-mano hary trayy jai-kta abhinivia matir yasya ata
eva mahaty eva karmi agni-stomdau raddhya yujyamno narake
pravartate. If you do not arrange for this gorgeous system, people are not
attracted. Therefore we have to do sometimes to attract people, this
gorgeousness. Otherwise, chanting of the Hare Ka mantra without any
offense is sufficient. Therefore our Guru Mahrja introduced both the
processes. This arca, arca, this is pacartriki-vidhi. According to
pacartrika system, Nrada-pacartra, this worship of the Deity is there.
And bhgavata-mrga, the path of rmad-Bhgavatam, is simply
ravaa krtanam. Out of the nine processes recommended, ravaa
krtana vio smaraa pda-sevanam [SB 7.5.23], so up to ravaa
krtana smaraam, that is Bhgavata-mrga. That is the best. And pdasevana arcana vandana dsyam, that is pacartriki-vidhi.
So both the viddhis, both the systems have been introduced. One will help
the other. That is the way. Simply Bhgavata-mrga... Just like in the
rmad-Bhgavatam, in the beginning, is simply ravaampara satya
dhmahi; janmdy asya [SB 1.1.1]smaraam, simply remembering,
memorizing the Supreme Truth. But, of course, the pacartrika-vidhi is
recommended in the Second Canto. That, another pacartrika-vidhi, is

80

worshiping the gigantic form of the Lord. These things are there. But both,
combined together, it is very much helpful. Bhgavata-mrga. Bhgavatamrga will help the pacartrika-mrga, or process, and the pacartrika
process will help Bhgavata process. Both together is helpful. Therefore
my Guru Mahrja introduced... You have seen the, what is called? That
signia? One side, pacartriki-vidhi, one side bhgavata-viddhi. That is... I
have seen that Gauya Math emblem. Yes. And, so actually, Bhgavatamrga is very strong. That is sufficient. But without pacartrika-vidhi this
polluted body, polluted mind of the devotee, cannot be purified. Therefore
both the process should be adopted in preaching Ka consciousness
movement. I think it is now... So any questions?
Tamla Ka: Prabhupda? You said... When you were speaking of
bhgavata-vidhi, you said that of the nine devotional methods, it
includes... I didnt understand which ones it includes, up to what point.
Prabhupda: ravaam krtana vio smaraam [SB 7.5.23]this is
bhgavata-mrga. And arcana vandana dsya skhyam tmnivedanamthat is pacartrika, arcanam. So out of the ninenine, eight,
seven, six, fivewhatever you do, that is sufficient because absolute. Any
item, even one item, you can, if you perform perfectly, that is sufficient.
But there are nine alternative items. Just like Haridsa hkura, he simply
chanted, ravaa krtanam. He did not establish any Deity, but he got
perfection. There were many others. Just like Parkit Mahrja. At the last
stage of his life he simply concentrated in hearing rmad-Bhgavatam.
ravaam. So if ravaa is perfect, that is sufficient. Any one of the nine
items, if it is done perfectly, that is sufficient. Parkit Mahrja, he did
not go to the temple. He sat on the bank of the Ganges, and he was very
serious because he knew that I am going to die within seven days. Let me
finish as soon as possible simply hearing of rmad-Bhgavatam. He was
intelligent. Otherwise... Not that simply he was hearing. He was
questioning, as you have seen in the rmad-Bhgavatam. So he was very
scholar. It means as the spiritual master, ukadeva Gosvm, was a great
scholar in Sanskrit, the king was also a great scholar. Therefore quickly he
was reciting, and he was understanding. And as soon as there was some
difficulty, he was immediately questioning.
So both the spiritual master and the disciple, they became perfect simply
by ravaa krtanam. This is Bhgavata-mrga. Simply by hearing and
chanting.
We have to make our steady progress, keeping both sides in balance; namely the Pancaratriki
Biddhi and Bhagavat Biddhi. The Pancaratriki Biddhi is Arcana or Temple worship, and the
Bhagavat Biddhi is to preach by chanting and distributing literature. Although chanting is
quite sufficient to cover all the Biddhis, still to keep ourselves pure and sanctified, we must
observe the rules and regulations of Pancaratriki Biddhi.
(S.P.Letter to Hamsaduta LA 12 March 1970)
We should follow two important lines, namely the Pancaratriki Bidhi as well as Bhagavata
Bidhi. The Bhagavata Bidhi is preaching work, and Sankirtana, and Pancaratriki Bidhi is
Temple worship of the Deities. The Temple worship will keep us sanctified, and when we
81

shall preach in sanctified, pure heart, the preaching will be immediately effective. So we have
to follow the two parallel lines simultaneously for successful execution of Devotional service.
(S.P.Letter to Gurudasa LA 15 March 1970)
As I have already said many times that we have to maintain two lines parallel; namely the
path of Srimad-Bhagavatam and the path of Pancaratriki. Srimad-Bhagavatam is the path for
Paramahamsas, ansd Pancaratra path is for the neophytes. So the Temple worship is necessary
for the beginners so that by following the regulative principles such devotees become more
and more purified and thus gradually come on the platform to understand SrimadBhagavatam. So we shall always keep these principles in view and maintain our centers on
this standard.
(S.P.Letter to Satsvarupa LA 28 May 1970)
You write to say that you cannot feel any taste for temple life or Deity worship. This means
you are keeping the same temperament you entertained before leaving our society. Our
process is to accept both the lines of bhagavata marga and pancaratriki marga. Perhaps you
might have seen the picture of the Gaudiya mission. On one side there is the bhagavata book
and on the other side a picture of Laksmi Narayana for Deity worship. You cannot make any
progress in devotional service unless simultaneously you follow both the lines. Just as the
tracks of a railroad line; both must be there. Similarly temple worship is essential for
purifying us from the material contamination and without being purified we cannot glorify the
Lord. As it is stated in Bhagavad-gita that the Lord is completely pure and we cannot
approach Krishna without being purified. So as you say that you do not feel very much
encouraged in Deity worship and temple life, I see that your disease is still continuing.
(S.P.Letter to Rayarama Bombay 22 Octobar 1971)
Book distribution is bhagavata marga and temple worship is pancaratriki viddhi. Both are
important for cultivating Vaisnavism but comparatively speaking bhagavata marga is more
important than pancaratriki viddhi. As far as possible both should go on in parallel lines but
still bhagavata marga is more important than the other.
(S.P.Letter to Govinda Bombay 6 December 1974)

5 POWERFUL FORMS OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE-INTRODUTION

N.o.D.,53-54
Srila Rupa Gosvami states that his elder brother ( Sanatana Gosvami) has compiled Haribhakti-vilasa for the guidance of the Vaisnavas and therein has mentioned many rules and
regulations to be followed by the Vaisnavas. Some of them are very important and prominent,
and Srila Rupa Gosvami will now mention these very important items for our benefit. The
purport of this statement is that Srila Rupa Gosvami proposes to mention only basic
principles, not details. For example, a basic principle is that one has to accept a spiritual
82

master. Exactly how one follows the instructions of his spiritual master is considered a detail.
For example, if one is following the instruction of his spiritual master and that instruction is
different from the instructions of another spiritual master, this is called detailed information.
But the basic principle of acceptance of a spiritual master is good everywhere, although the
details may be different. Srila Rupa Gosvami does not wish to enter into details here, but
wants to place before us only the principles.
He mentions the basic principles as follows: (1) accepting the shelter of the lotus feet of a
bona fide spiritual master, (2) becoming initiated by the spiritual master and learning how to
discharge devotional service from him, (3) obeying the orders of the spiritual master with
faith and devotion, (4) following in the footsteps of great acaryas (teachers) under the
direction of the spiritual master, (5) inquiring from the spiritual master how to advance in
Krsna consciousness, (6) being prepared to give up anything material for the satisfaction of
the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Sri Krsna (this means that when we are engaged in the
devotional service of Krsna, we must be prepared to give up something which we may not
like to give up, and also we have to accept something which we may not like to accept), (7)
residing in a sacred place of pilgrimage like Dvaraka or Vrndavana, (8) accepting only what is
necessary, or dealing with the material world only as far as necessary, (9) observing the
fasting day on Ekadasi and (10) worshiping sacred trees like the banyan tree.
These ten items are preliminary necessities for beginning the discharge of devotional service
in regulative principles. In the beginning, if a neophyte devotee observes the above-mentioned
ten principles, surely he will quickly make good advancement in Krsna consciousness.
The next set of instructions is listed as follows: (1) One should rigidly give up the company of
nondevotees. (2) One should not instruct a person who is not desirous of accepting devotional
service. (3) One should not be very enthusiastic about constructing costly temples or
monasteries. (4) One should not try to read too many books, nor should one develop the idea
of earning his livelihood by lecturing on or professionally reciting Srimad-Bhagavatam or
Bhagavad-gita (5) One should not be neglectful in ordinary dealings. (6) One should not be
under the spell of lamentation in loss or jubilation in gain. (7) One should not disrespect the
demigods. (8) One should not give unnecessary trouble to any living entity. (9) One should
carefully avoid the various offenses in chanting the holy name of the Lord or in worshiping
the Deity in the temple. (10) One should be very intolerant toward the blasphemy of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, Krsna, or His devotees.
Without following the above-mentioned ten principles, one cannot properly elevate
himself to the platform of sadhana-bhakti, or devotional service in practice. Altogether,
Srila Rupa Gosvami mentions twenty items, and all of them are very important. Out of
the twenty, the first threenamely accepting the shelter of a bona fide spiritual master,
taking initiation from him and serving him with respect and reverenceare the most
important.
N.o.D.,56-57
There are 44 more items that can be found in Nectar of Devotion
Now, the total regulative principles come to an aggregate of sixty-four items. As we have
mentioned, the first are the primary ten regulative principles. Then come the secondary ten
regulative principles, and added to these are forty-four other activities. So all together there
are sixty-four items for discharging the regulative practice of devotional service. Out of
these sixty-four items, five itemsnamely worshiping the Deity, hearing SrimadBhagavatam, associating among the devotees, sankirtana, and living in Mathuraare
very important.

83

The sixty-four items of devotional service should include all of our activities of body, mind
and speech. As stated in the beginning, the regulative principle of devotional service enjoins
that all of our senses must be employed in the service of the Lord. Exactly how they can be
thus employed is described in the above sixty-four items.

Mahabharata(Cc.Madya 17.186,25.57)
tarko pratiha rutayo vibhinn
nsv ir yasya mata na bhinnam
dharmasya tattva nihita guhy
mahjano yena gata sa panth
SYNONYMS
tarkadry argument; apratihanot fixed; rutayathe Vedas;
vibhinnpossessing different departments; nanot; asauthat; i
great sage; yasyawhose; matamopinion; nanot; bhinnamseparate;
dharmasyaof religious principles; tattvamtruth; nihitamplaced;
guhymin the heart of a realized person; mah-janaself-realized
predecessors; yenaby which way; gataacted; sathat; panththe
pure, unadulterated path.
TRANSLATION
Dry arguments are inconclusive. A great personality whose opinion does
not differ from others is not considered a great sage. Simply by studying
the Vedas, which are variegated, one cannot come to the right path by
which religious principles are understood. The solid truth of religious
principles is hidden in the heart of an unadulterated, self-realized person.
Consequently, as the stras confirm, one should accept whatever
progressive path the mahjanas advocate.
PURPORT
This is a verse spoken by Yudhihira Mahrja in the Mahbhrata, Vanaparva 313.117.

Cc. Madya 22.128

sdhu-saga, nma-krtana, bhgavata-ravaa
mathur-vsa, r-mrtira raddhya sevana
SYNONYMS
sdhu-sagaassociation with devotees; nma-krtanachanting the holy
name; bhgavata-ravaahearing rmad-Bhgavatam; mathur-vsa
living at Mathur; r-mrtira raddhya sevanaworshiping the Deity with
faith and veneration.

84

TRANSLATION
One should associate with devotees, chant the holy name of the Lord,
hear rmad-Bhgavatam, reside at Mathur and worship the Deity with
faith and veneration.
Cc. Madya 22.129
sakala-sdhana-reha ei paca aga
ka-prema janmya ei pcera alpa saga
SYNONYMS
sakala-sdhanaof all items for executing devotional service; rehathe
best; ei paca agathese five limbs; ka-premalove of Ka; janmya
awakens; eithese; pceraof the five; alpa sagaslight association
with or performance.
TRANSLATION
These five limbs of devotional service are the best of all. Even a slight
performance of these five awakens love for Ka.(Caitanya Mahaprabhu
to Sanatana Goswami)
PURPORT
rla Bhaktivinoda hkura points out that there are thirty-five items up
to the point of observing special vows in the month of Krttika. To these
thirty-five items, another four are addednamely marking tilaka on
different parts of the body, writing the names of the Lord all over the
body, accepting the Deitys garland and accepting caramta. These four
items are understood to be included by Kavirja Gosvm within arcana,
worship of the Deity. Although these items are not mentioned here, they
are to be added to the previous thirty-five items. Thus the total number
becomes thirty-nine. To these thirty-nine should be added five others:
association with devotees, chanting the Hare Ka mah-mantra, reading
rmad-Bhgavatam regularly, residing in Mathur, the birthplace of
Ka, and worshiping the Deity with great respect and veneration. The
thirty-nine items plus these five come to a total of forty-four. If we add the
previous twenty items to these forty-four, the total number becomes sixtyfour. The five items mentioned above repeat previously mentioned items.
In the Bhakti-rasmta-sindhu, rla Rpa Gosvm states:
agn pacakasysya prva-vilikhitasya ca
nikhila-raihya-bodhya punar apy atra asanam
The glorification of these five items [association with devotees, chanting
the holy name and so on] is to make known the complete superiority of
these five practices of devotional service.
The sixty-four items of devotional service include all the activities of the
body, mind and senses. Thus the sixty-four items engage one in devotional
service in all respects.

85

1. ASSOCIATION WITH DEVOTEES

THE PURPOSE OF ASSOCIATION
Cc .Madya 11.28
ye me bhakta-jan prtha
na me bhakt ca te jan
mad-bhaktn ca ye bhakts
te me bhakta-tam mat
SYNONYMS
yethose who; meMy; bhakta-jandevotees; prthaO Prtha; na
not; meMy; bhaktdevotees; caand; tethose; janpersons; matbhaktnmof My devotees; cacertainly; yethose who; bhakt
devotees; tesuch persons; meMy; bhakta-tammost advanced
devotees; matthat is My opinion.

86

TRANSLATION
[Lord Ka told Arjuna:] Those who are My direct devotees are actually
not My devotees, but those who are the devotees of My servant are
factually My devotees.
PURPORT
r Caitanya Mahprabhu quotes this verse from the di Pura. The
verse is also included in the Laghu-bhgavatmta (2.6)
.
Padma Purana(Cc.Madya 11.31)
rdhann sarve
vior rdhana param
tasmt paratara devi
tadyn samarcanam
SYNONYMS
rdhannmof varieties of worship; sarvemall; viohof Lord Viu;
rdhanamworship; paramthe most exalted; tasmtand above such
worship of Lord Viu; parataramof greater value; deviO goddess;
tadynmof persons in relationship with Lord Viu; samarcanamrigid
and firm worship.
TRANSLATION
[Lord iva told the goddess Durg:] My dear Dev, although the Vedas
recommend worship of demigods, the worship of Lord Viu is topmost.
However, above the worship of Lord Viu is the rendering of service to
Vaiavas, who are related to Lord Viu.

The tendency for solitude is a kind of reaction on our past material activities, but solitude is
not very good for a neophyte. Maya is always trying to attack us, and as soon as she finds
some opportunity she tries to inflict her poisonous effects. The best thing is therefore not to
seek solitude in the beginning but to remain in the midst of pure devotees so that even
there is attack of Maya, their association will protect us. If you are, however, always busy
in the matter of preaching work that is very nice. But to remain alone in a solitary place for a
new man is not advisable.(SPL to Yadunananda,26th March, 1968)
Yes, everyone of us should be ideal to the other so everyone can get impetus to make
progress more and more.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 9th April, 1968)
Regarding your question, about living alone, living alone is a general tendency for a person
who wants to get disassociated with the materialistic persons. That is also recommended by
the Goswamis in their instructions. It is better to remain alone than to mix with materialistic
persons. But this is not applicable when we have the opportunity to get the association of pure
87

devotees. Our program is negative and positive simultaneously. We want to negate the
materialistic side and make positive the spiritual side, it is not one sided. If you have no
positive standing, negating only will not make you successful. Therefore it is better to remain
positively within the society of pure devotees. That is also recommended by the Goswamis.
That one should be occupied in activities in the modes of goodness and associate with
spiritualistic persons, that will make one's advancement very quick.
Persons who want to take advantage of cheap reputation they imitate great personalities like
Haridasa Thakura, who was alone chanting 300,000 of Holy Names daily. By such chanting,
lonely chanting he got so much spiritual power that he could convert even a harlot to become
a great devotee whereas an ordinary person falls easily a victim to such allurement. So one
should not imitate such great personalities but one should try to see how much taste he
has developed for chanting, so that one can remain alone simply being engaged in
chanting. If one can remain alone simply being engaged in chanting, that is very good, but
it is difficult also. A conditioned soul in conditioned life it is very difficult to concentrate our
mind in chanting absolutely. Better to be engaged in preaching work, that will make one
gradually successful. Besides that, when we are actually engaged in with the preaching work,
we gradually acquire our spiritual strength without failure.(SPL to Sivananda, 11 th November,
1968)
You have a very nice opportunity to quickly advance in spiritual perfection because you have
the good association of the devotees in Hawaii. This association with devotees of Krishna is
recommended by Lord Caitanya Himself as the most important factor for developing Krishna
Consciousness. This is because our dormant love for Krishna is covered up by the material
contamination, but it is quickly aroused when the association of a pure devotee is there. The
example is given that when an iron rod is put into a blazing fire, the rod soon takes on the
qualities of the fire; namely light and heat. But if the same rod is put amidst some ice, then it
will remain simply dark and cold. In the same way, a devotee should associate with fellow
devotees, and in relationship to others the devotee should try to elevate them also onto
the spiritual platform. So please follow this principle and surely you will mark great strides
in the matter of your spiritual advancement.(SPL to Govardhana dasa, 25th December, 1969)
So far as mixing with society, we can do it. That is all right. But simply for jobs sake, we
cannot. To mix with them intimately is not good. So that should be avoided. Lord
Caitanya never said stop mixing with nondevotees. He was preaching himself. How a
preacher can stop? The whole world is nondevotees.(SPL to Vrndavana Candra, 23th July,
1971)
If you are serious to be an important assistant in our Society you should fully engage yourself
in translation work, and do not mix yourself with my so-called god-brothers. As there are in
Vrindaban some residents like monkeys and hogs, similarly there are many rascals in
the name of Vaisnavas, be careful of them. (SPL toNiranjana, 21th November, 1972)
Although there may be some difficulties within our Society, these things are not very
important. What is important is that we should simply fix our mind on Krishna's Lotus Feet.
This is His instruction in the Bhagavad-gita. So we associate with one-another so that we
can assist each other in hearing and chanting about Krishna. That is the purpose of our

88

Society. This you will not find in the materialistic society where all hearing and chanting is
simply concerned with sense gratification. So our desire is Krishna and we want to go back
home--Back to Godhead where Krishna lives eternally. So you simply follow my instructions
as I have given to you and surely your life will be a success.(SPL to Nrhari dasa, 22th
November, 1974)

CO-OPERATION,APPRECIATION AND
COMPETTITION

In Krishna Consciousness there is variety but there is no discord. We may fight with one
another on the point of serving but that is not a discord. We must stick to the service of
the Lord very seriously & that will help us make progress.(SPL to Subala, 12th November,
1967)
I am very sorry that Subala das has assumed such air of importance. We should always
remember that we are on the path of perfection, but we are not perfect. If Subala das or
anyone thinks that he has attained perfection he will be wrongly directed. I have asked you all
to address your Godbrothers as prabhu. This prabhu means boss. If everyone of us thinks of
his fellow worker as boss there is no question of misunderstanding. The mistake is that
being addressed as boss or prabhu one thinks himself as exactly Prabhu or the boss. One
should not forget himself as humble servant even though one is addressed as prabhu. The
spiritual master is offered respects as they are offered to the Supreme Lord. Unfortunately if
the spiritual master thinks that he has become the Supreme Lord then he is doomed. A bona
fide spiritual master always think of himself as the servant of the Lord. One should never
forget __ be humble in dealings. If everyone of us would conduct our business in that spirit of
prabhu and servant then there is very little chance of being misunderstood. Sometimes
misunderstanding may take place but it should be adjusted in a spirit of service attitude to the
prabhu. I know that my presence is very urgently required.(SPL to Nandarani, 28th November,
1967)
The thing is, everyone of us should think as servant of Krishna. In the service of Krishna
there may be sometimes transcendental competition but there cannot be any disruption.
Please call Satyavrata and give him serious engagement as he likes to take. He is a good soul
and he must be satisfied.(SPL to Rayarama, 11th January, 1968)
I am glad to learn that your co-operation for this society is appreciated by the authorities, We
should learn to forget and forgive minor incidents because whenever there are two men in a
place, there is always some misunderstanding. Such misunderstanding happens even
between husband and wife--what to speak of others. But we have to adjust things on the

89

basis of Krishna Consciousness. We should always remember that K.C. is a challenge to the
modern misguided human society, and we have to meet many unfavorable incidents.
But of we are sincere to Krishna and the Spiritual Master, combinedly, then everything will be
favorable settled. We should always remember that K. C. can only remain on two parallel
lines of Krishna and Spiritual Master. Chant Hare Krishna sincerely and all good intelligence
consultation shall come from within. Krishna says that those who are engaged in My service, I
give intelligence for his progressive march. (SPL to Gargamuni, 11th January, 1968)
I am in due receipt of your letter, undated, and I can understand that in some points you
disagree with Gargamuni but you have not clearly mentioned what is this point of
disagreement. So far I know, Gargamuni's activities are approved by the president Jayananda,
and so far I know Gargamuni, he has a business tactfulness, but his aim is to help the society
financially. Whatever he does is not for his personal interest but for the interest of the society.
If you have any specific grievance, please let me know, but don't be disturbed by any sort of
disagreement with your God-brothers and sisters. Each and every living entity is an
individual soul and as such disagreement is quite possible in our dealings with one
another but we have to consider the central point of interest. You are both very intelligent
sober girls and I have got good estimation of you; do not take at any time an attitude of noncooperation because you may have not agreed with another's point of view.(SPL to Yamuna
and Harsarani, 15th January, 1968)
Please continue your very good service, and do not feel any feeling of uselessness. It is true
that Krishna has given some the opportunity to serve Him by nice writing, some by good
business ability, some by nice cooking, and so on, but these various services are all accepted
equally by Krishna. On the transcendental plane, one service is as good as another. There
is no question of higher or lower. We are very tiny, and so we cannot really do very
much. Simply we can engage our time and energy, and that is all Krishna sees. He sees this
boy or girl is spending his time in My Service, and He is pleased.(SPL to Hamsaduta and
Himavati, 3rd March, 1968)
In the meantime, I have received another letter from Aniruddha that he is in
disagreement with Umapati. I do now know what is the basis of this disagreement, but
when you are there, I request you to see to the matter and try to mitigate their illusory
disagreement. Even there is disagreement, the platform should be Krishna
Consciousness, and in that platform if there is disagreement there is no inebriety.
(SPL to Mukunda, 30th May, 1968)
Your appreciation for the service of your God-brothers is very much laudable. This is
actually a devotee's business that everyone should appreciate the value of other devotees.
Nobody should criticize anyone. Because everyone is engaged in the service of the Lord,
according to one's capacity, and the thing is, Krishna wants to see how much one is sincere in
rendering Him service. Materially we may think that his service is greater than his, that is our
material vision. Actually on the spiritual platform, the service rendered by a calf to Krishna
and service rendered by Radharani and Her Associates, to Krishna, there is no difference.
Krishna is so kind and liberal that everyone's service, when it is sincerely offered to Krishna,
He accepts. This is the statement in the Bhagavad-gita. That He accepts a little bit of flower,

90

fruit, and water, offered to Him in devotion and love. He wants our love and devotion,
otherwise, he is the Proprietor of everything, what can we give Him? This position of our
subordination should always be maintained and we should always give respect to our pure
devotees who are engaged, in devotional service, that will make us able to make a progressive
march in the devotional line.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 19th August, 1968)
Please do your duty combinedly without any disruption of peaceful attitudes amongst
yourselves. We are pushing our movement on the background of a peaceful atmosphere
in the world, and if we show a little disturbance in our own camp that will not be a very
good example. Therefore, everyone should be forebearing, tolerant and cooperative.
That is my special request to you all.(SPL to Janaki, 18th January, 1969)
I have received report from Mr. Parikh and others that they are enamored by your behavior,
your character, and your devotion. In the newspaper cuttings also they gave such hints. In
other words, everyone is appreciating your presentation. Please keep up this standard of
behavior. Do not make any artificial discrepancies amongst yourselves because you are acting
on a very responsible business. Perhaps you know that there are many political parties in a
country, but when the country's total responsibility has to be executed, they become
combined. To have some little disagreements amongst yourselves is not very unnatural
because we are all individual beings. But as we are all working on behalf of Krishna we
should always forget our personal interests and see to the prime cause.(SPL to Gurudasa
and Yamuna, 21th January, 1969)
Your writing in the second paragraph is so much encouraging for me and your
appreciation of devotees like Upendra and Ananda is super excellent. Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu taught us this lesson--one who appreciates a sincere devotee is eligible to
approach the Supreme Personality of Godhead.(SPL to Mr. Windisch, 21th March, 1969)
I do not know what you mean by cooperation with Kirtanananda Maharaja. In our society
everyone, either a brahmacari or sannyasi or grhastha, who has dedicated his life and soul for
this movement, they are all on the same level of sannyasi. For the present moment, nobody
can claim an extra honor from his Godbrothers. Everyone should treat his Godbrothers as
Prabhu. But nobody should try to claim any extra honor on account of an official
position. I do not know why Kirtanananda Maharaja says that his authority overrides yours.
At the present moment everyone is working under my authority. Similarly, Kirtanananda also
should work under my authority. So the condition imposed by Kirtanananda as stated by you
does not look well.(SPL to Brahmananda, 30th August, 1969)
Regarding your question about faith in devotees, faith must be there. But we should always
take instruction from devotees who are considered to be elevated. A preacher's position is
like this: He should have firm faith and love for Krishna. He should make friendship with
devotees. He should be very much charitable and kind to the neophytes and he should avoid
the company of nondevotees. This program suggests, of course, that a devotee who is not in
the neophyte stage can discriminate what is Krishna, what is devotee, what is neophyte and
what is non-devotee. Unless one is able to discriminate, he is to be considered to be in the

91

neophyte stage. In the neophyte stage the position is that the neophyte devotee worships the
Deity in the temple with great awe and reverence, but he cannot discriminate who is devotee,
who is non-devotee and who is neophyte. I think you must be in the second stage and should
try to discriminate as above. Any devotee wanting to see you should be welcome, but your
treatment should be according to his position.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 28th September, 1969)
Relationship between Godbrothers must be very genuine and pleasing. Otherwise, the
future of our institution will not be very hopeful. After all, very soon you have to
manage.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 1st October, 1969)
It is very nice to learn that both you and Satsvarupa have highly praised Tamala Krishna.
Similarly, Tamala Krishna has also highly praised you and Satsvarupa. This attitude should be
maintained amongst your Godbrothers. That will elevate us more and more to the top of
devotional service. This is called Vaikuntha attitude. In the Vaikuntha factually there is no
fault in anyone, but there is another type of competition. The competition is that one
devotee thinks of other devotees how nicely they are serving the Lord. In the material
world the attitude is that everyone likes to think that I am doing better than others . This
is material conception. In the Spiritual Sky it is just the opposite: Everyone thinks that my
contemporary devotees are doing better than me. We are trained to address Godbrothers as
Prabhu, which means Master. This means we shall try to find out always the serving side of
our Godbrothers. Sometimes there are misgivings, but that we should try to overlook.
(SPL to Brahmananda, 15th November, 1969)
Regarding your questions how to offer respects to Sannyasis. Every Sannyasi, even if
you see a Mayavadi Sannyasi, offer him your respects--there will be no harm. As you
have observed we shall follow Lord Caitanya's instruction that we give all due respects
to others regarding their position, but there is no need of always associating with each of
them. Even if one is Vaisnava, but not of good character, we can give him the Vaisnava
respect, but we cannot associate with him.(SPL to Jayapataka, 26th April 1970)
At the present moment in our ISKCON campus politics and diplomacy has entered.
Some of my beloved students on whom I counted very, very much have been involved in
this matter influenced by Maya. As such there has been some activity which I consider
as disrespectful. So I have decided to retire and divert attention to book writing and
nothing more.(SPL to Satsvarupa and Uddhava, 27th July, 1970)
Now all my disciples must work combinedly and with cooperation to spread this
Sankirtana Movement. If you cannot work together then my work is stopped up. Our
Society is like one big family and our relationships should be based on love and trust.
We must give up the fighting spirit and use our intelligence to push ahead. You should
accept help from your Godbrothers.(SPL to Upendra, 6th August, 1970)
Please continue to work with determination and great faith in Krsna and Guru and full
cooperation of your God-brothers and fellow members of the Governing Body. If you all

92

keep to the standard practices of pure spiritual life as I have humbly instructed you,
there is no doubt that this Sankirtana Movement of Lord Caitanya will overtake all the
earth and all opposing parties will be cracked down to nothing.(SPL to Karandhara, 1st
January, 1971)
So far making tapes of Ajamila series, I have told Los Angeles tape-making operation
that they should distribute to our devotees at cost price--to nondevotee that is another
thing. We should not make exorbitant profit by exploiting each other in the matter of
vital Krishna Consciousness paraphernalia such as books, tapes, etc. which are vital for
our preaching work and for the devotees' personal advancement in Krishna
Consciousness.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 20th January, 1972)
It is not so much that because there may be some faults in our godbrothers and godsisters, or
because there may be some mismanagement or lack of cooperation, that this is due to being
impersonalists, no. It is the nature of the living condition to always have some fault. Even in
the Spiritual World there is some fault and envy--sometimes the Gopis will quarrel over
Krishna's favor, and once Krishna was so much attracted to Radharani that by mistake he tried
to milk the bull instead of the cow, and sometimes when the Gopis used to put on their dress
and make-up for seeing Krishna, they would be too much hasty and smear kumkum and
mascara in the wrong places and their ornaments and dresses would appear as if small
children had been trying to dress themselves and they were not very expert, like that. There
are so many examples. But it is not the same as material fault or material envy, it is
transcendental because it is all based on Krishna. Sometimes when one Gopi would serve
Krishna very nicely, the others would say, Oh, she has done so nicely, now let me do better
for pleasing Krishna. That is envy, but it is transcendental, without malice. So we shall not
expect that anywhere there is any Utopia. Rather, that is impersonalism. People should not
expect that even in the Krishna Consciousness Society there will be Utopia. Because
devotees are persons, therefore there will always be some lacking--but the difference is
that their lacking, because they have given up everything to serve Krishna--money, jobs,
reputation, wealth, big educations, everything--their lackings have become transcendental
because, despite everything they may do, their topmost intention is to serve Krishna. ``One
who is engaged in devotional service, despite the most abominable action, is to be considered
saintly because he is rightly situated.'' The devotees of Krishna are the most exalted persons
on this planet, better than kings, all of them, so we should always remember that and, like the
bumblebee, always look for the nectar or the best qualities of a person. Not like the utopians,
who are like the flies who always go to the open sores or find the faults in a person, and
because they cannot find any utopia, or because they cannot find anyone without faults, they
want to become void, merge, nothing--they think that is utopia, to become void of personality.
So if there is sometimes slight disagreements between devotees, it is not due to
impersonalism, but it is because they are persons, and such disagreements should not be taken
very seriously. The devotee is always pessimistic about the material world, but he is very
optimistic about the spiritual life; so in this way, you should consider that anyone engaged in
Krishna's service is always the best person.
I am very pleased that you are assisting your godbrothers so nicely. Yes, this is our real
position, to be servants of the servants of the servants. And by your quiet and humble attitude,
you shall set the example of Vaisnava so that all may learn from you, and very soon their
puffed-up attitude will disappear and they will come to you and seek your advice in matters.
(SPL to Atreya Rsi, 4th Frbruary, 1972)

93

One thing, we can never expect to find any kind of utopia, even in the spiritual world. Where
ever there are persons there are bound to be differences, so we should not expect any kind of
perfect arrangement, especially here in the material world. Even sometimes amongst the gopis
there is envy, but that enviousness is transcendental and should not be accepted in the
mundane sense. Anyway one quality of a devotee is that he is always very much tolerant of
other people, so I request you simply to tolerate the faults of others and always think that I
am myself the most faulty. In this way your humble attitude will qualify you to advance very
quickly in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Jairge and Lindom Lomese, 25th May, 1972)
My dear boys, kindly accept my blessings, and I hope by Krishna's Grace you are doing all
well. This morning I received one telephone message that there is some misunderstanding
between yourselves, and Giriraja, who is in charge of Bombay center. I may inform you in
this connection that what I am doing to push on this great movement in the world is all with
your cooperation. It is not possible for me alone to execute this great responsibility. Kindly,
therefore, abide by the direction of the man in charge of the center. If there is lack of
obedience then there cannot be discipline, and without discipline we cannot manage a
huge world organization. I shall be returning by September next. Kindly therefore do not
make any fracture during this period at least, and when I return if you all don't like the man in
charge surely I shall replace him out of you. But for the time being, please do not make any
rupture, and please obey by the direction of Giriraja Brahmacari.
So far Gargamuni is concerned, I have already given him permission to go to Ahmedabad and
other places in Gujarat State. He is a sannyasi and his main business is to travel and preach as
I am doing in this old age, and that will please me very much.
So far Nara Narayana is concerned, he is engaged in gardening work, so please give him all
facility so he can make a good garden on all the vacant land on our property.
Mahamsa and Cyavana may act by the decisions of Giriraja, so Cyavana may transfer his
building supervision work to somebody else, according to Giriraja. I have heard the building
work is not going on satisfactorily, but that is our main business there, so if it is not being
done nicely, the proper experienced man must be put in charge of the construction work.
So in conclusion, it is my request even you do not agree on some points, Giriraja is in charge
so please follow his direction and that will please me. I am very much anxious to see the
progress at Bombay center, and I want it shall become the first-class preaching center in the
world. Please help me in this ambition. If we can manage successfully, we will be attractive
for the whole of India. Our task is very heavy, do not neglect by paltry disagreement. I hope
Krishna will bless you to understand my heart and oblige.(SPL to Gargamuni, Mahamsa,
Naranaryana, and Giriraja, 19th June, 1972)
Do not be depressed. All along my godbrothers gave me only depression, repression,
compression--but I continued strong in my duty. So never mind there is some
discouragement, continue with your work in full enthusiastic Krishna Consciousness
attitude of service.(SPL to Gurudasa, 29th August, 1972)
Because we are all individuals sometimes there is disagreement between devotees. When
non-devotees quarrel they cannot stop and end up killing each other. But the devotees'

94

disagreement does not last long because they patch it up for Krsna's sake, because they
are all working for the same end--Krsna's service.(SPL to Bhumata dasi, 10th March, 1973)
You have dedicated your life for Krsna and therefore you should be ideal. We are
introducing Krsna Consciousness movement for the harmony and good will of
humanity. But if you yourselves are suffering from the very ills we are trying to remove,
how can the people be influenced favorably? Stop this fighting, tolerate, chant and read
our books. Use the intelligence and do some service for Krsna. My request to you is to
not fight anymore.(SPL to Trivikrama Maharaja, 1st May, 1974)
My request to you is that you try to follow the authorities there, the temple president,
the GBC, etc.--co-operated nicely with them. Our movement is based on love and trust,
so if we do not co-operate, then how is that love and trust? Follow all of the rules and
regulations very strictly without deviation, chant 16 rounds, attend class and mangala
arati and then everything will be alright.(SPL to Krsnavesa dasi, 16th January, 1975)
I am very glad to see that you have out-collected the Sri Sri Radha-Damodara party.
This is good competition. So now is Tamala Krsna defeated by you? So one month you
defeat him and another he can defeat you and in this way Radha-Damodara service will
be increased by transcendental competition. This is very nice.(SPL to Jayatirtha dasa, 20 th
November, 1975)
You always have my blessings, the father always wishes that the son may be more successful
than himself. This is the spiritual conception. If one is doing well, then the materialistic
persons become envious and try to check his progress. This was actually so with Prahlada
Maharaja, he was only 5 years old, he was preaching Krishna consciousness to his school
friends, and the father Hiranyakasipu became so envious that he attempted to kill his 5 year
old son in so many ways. Krishna consciousness is just the opposite, if someone is doing
well then the attitude of the devotee is to give him all facility to go on and improve more
and more.(SPL to Yogescandra dasa, 7th December, 1975)
The transcendental competition is nice. If Jayatirtha Prabhu defeats Tamala Krishna
Maharaja, then Tamala will have heart failure. Go on selling books. My Guru Maharaja
was very much anxious about selling books and preaching, so you are pleasing him by
this bombastic flood of books all over the world. Thank you.(SPL to Ramesvara dasa, 3rd
January, 1976)
Everything should be done co-operatively. ``Our'' and ``your's'' are material
conceptions and have no place in our Krishna Consciousness movement. If the members
of our movement are unable to co-operate it will be very difficult to spread the mission
of Lord Caitanya.(SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 5th January, 1976)

95

In the material world competition one thinks my competitor can do so much, how can I
bring him down? In the spiritual world there is appreciation: he has done so nicely, I
could not do so well.(SPL to Ramesvara, 18th January, 1976)

CRITICISM AMONGST DEVOTEES

Cc. Madya 19.157
yadi vaiava-apardha uhe ht mt
upe v chie, tra ukhi yya pt
SYNONYMS
yadiif; vaiava-apardhaan offense at the feet of a Vaiava; uhe
arises; htan elephant; mtmad; upeuproots; vor; chie
breaks; traof the creeper; ukhishriveling up; yyagoes; ptthe
leaf.
TRANSLATION
If the devotee commits an offense at the feet of a Vaiava while
cultivating the creeper of devotional service in the material world, his
offense is compared to a mad elephant that uproots the creeper and
breaks it. In this way the leaves of the creeper are dried up.
PURPORT
Ones devotional attitude increases in the association of a Vaiava:
tdera caraa sevi bhakta-sane vsa
janame janame haya, ei abhila
By his personal example, Narottama dsa hkura stresses that a devotee
must always remember to please his predecessor crya. The Gosvms
are represented by ones spiritual master. One cannot be an crya
(spiritual master) without following strictly in the disciplic succession of the
cryas. One who is actually serious about advancing in devotional service
should desire only to satisfy the previous cryas. Ei chaya gosi yra,
mui tra dsa. One should always think of oneself as a servant of the
servant of the cryas, and thinking this, one should live in the society of
Vaiavas [Cc. Madhya 13.80]. However, if one thinks that he has become
very mature and can live separate from the association of Vaiavas and
thus gives up all the regulative principles due to offending a Vaiava,
ones position becomes very dangerous. Offenses against the holy name
are explained in di-ll, Chapter Eight, verse 24. Giving up the regulative
principles and living according to ones whims is compared to a mad
elephant, which by force uproots the bhakti-lat and breaks it to pieces. In
this way the bhakti-lat shrivels up. Such an offense is especially created
96

when one disobeys the instructions of the spiritual master. This is called
guru-avaj. The devotee must therefore be very careful not to commit
offenses against the spiritual master by disobeying his instructions. As
soon as one is deviated from the instructions of the spiritual master, the
uprooting of the bhakti-lat begins, and gradually all the leaves dry up.
Our ISKCON Society married couples means that both parties fully are engaged in Krishna's
service. I have noted your several complaints against the devotees but it would be better to
set the example rather than to criticize the defects of the devotees. We should always
remember that we recruit members from people in general. It is not expected that every one of
our members should be immediately to the standard qualification. The best thing for you is to
set the example by your personal behavior and try to reform the others, not by criticizing but
by friendly behavior. If sometimes there are any disagreements, we should try to forget such
incidences and be always in friendship with each other. So I hope you will immediately return
to your husband and forget all these disagreements and fully cooperate for developing our
Berlin center.(SPL to Vrndadevi, 14th October, 1971)
Where have you got this idea to retire and simply translate books? That is not in our line. My
Spiritual Master has given me the instruction to spread this movement all over the world and
you are my good disciples, are helping me do this. Without your good help I could not have
done anything, so practically you can take all the credit for spreading this Krsna
Consciousness movement and fulfilling the prophecy of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu. If there
is some incident and I claim that no one is cooperating with me or no one will work with me,
that is my defect, not theirs. The Vaisnava devotee must think like this. We should not find
fault with others and criticize and go away, that is not the Vaisnava way. Better we
should always be willing to offer all respects to others and consider them as our superiors
always.(SPL to Gaurasundara, 26th August, 1972)
Simply criticizing and no work, that is the business of inferior men. So do not be
disturbed by them, go on with your work, increasing more and more. Never mind the
jackals howl.(SPL to Nityananda, 25th November, 1972)
Your complaint is that you have met two of my young disciples in California and they
appeared to you as having `a very negative outlook towards the people they meet`. Of course,
I do not know the case, what are the circumstances, but cindly forgive my beloved disciples
and any unkindness or indiscretions on their part. After all, to give up one`s life completely
for serving the Lord is not so easy thing. And maya, or the illusory material energy, she tries
especially hard to try to get back and entrap those who have left her service to become
devotees.So sometimes in the neophyte stage of devotional service, in order to withstand
the attack of maya and remain strong under all conditions of temptation, young or
inexperienced devotees will adopt an attitude against those things or persons possibly
harmfull and threatening to their tender devotional creeper. They may even over-indulge
in such feelings just to protect themselves, and thus they will appear to some non-devotees,
who are perhaps themselves still very enamoured by the material energy of maya, as being
negative or pessimistic. But actual fact is that this material world is a miserable, negative
place, full of danger at every step, duhkhalayam asasvatam, temporary abode of death, birth,
disease and old-age, home of suffering and pain only. To come to that platform of
understanding of things as they are, that is not a very common thing, and therefore such

97

persons who attain to it, they are described as `great souls`.(SPL to Lynne Ludwig, 27 th
November, 1973)
Under all circumstances you must remain in the association of devotees. Do not let yourself
fall out of this association. Even if it is very difficult and there may be many problems or
disagreements still simply by remaining in the association of devotees and follow our
regulative principles, chanting 16 rounds, rising early etc., you will become purified. If you
leave the association of devotees to follow these regulative principles will be very
difficult. Therefore stay in the association of devotees and continue making nice milk
preparations for the Deities.(SPL to Parvati, 27th December, 1974)
You should understand that Krishna Consciousness is a purificatory process. One may not be
purified immediately, but since he is on the right path for purification, one should not criticize
him for some faults that he may still have. Just because some body has made some mistakes
does that mean that you should give up your whole career in Krishna Consciousness? What
will that accomplish? Simply more rebirth and death. The fact that you have left our
movement just on account of some minor disagreements shows that you are not actually
serious about going back to home, back to Godhead. I suggest that you become serious
about spiritual life and try to overlook the minor offenses of others. You should keep yourself
in the association of devotees, chant at least 16 rounds, read my books and follow all of the
rules and regulations very strictly.(SPL to Bhanutanya dasi, 14th March, 1975)
Do not let your mind be disturbed by so many things. Our movement is for chanting
Hare Krishna. One can be happy under any condition. Samah duhkha-sukham dhiram.
Krishna Consciousness does not depend on any external arrangement. You should not
go outside of the shelter of this ISKCON. Just try to be happy by chanting Hare Krishna
and following the regulative principles.(SPL to Krsnanga devi dasi, 15th February, 1976)
My advise is always chant 16 rounds minimum and follow the four regulative principles.
All of my disciples must agree on this point otherwise they are not my disciples. Let one
live anywhere, but stick to the principles. Disagreements will continue in this material
world. So one may live in a suitable place, but one must follow these five principles. My
disciples must follow these principles living either in heaven or hell.(SPL to Raja Laksmi
dasi, 17th February, 1976)

LEAVING ASSOCIATION OF DEVOTEES

Under all circumstances you must remain in the association of devotees. Do not let yourself
fall out of this association. Even if it is very difficult and there may be many problems or
disagreements still simply by remaining in the association of devotees and follow our
regulative principles, chanting 16 rounds, rising early etc., you will become purified. If you
leave the association of devotees to follow these regulative principles will be very
98

difficult. Therefore stay in the association of devotees and continue making nice milk
preparations for the Deities.(SPL to Parvati, 27th December, 1974)
You should understand that Krishna Consciousness is a purificatory process. One may not be
purified immediately, but since he is on the right path for purification, one should not criticize
him for some faults that he may still have. Just because some body has made some mistakes
does that mean that you should give up your whole career in Krishna Consciousness? What
will that accomplish? Simply more rebirth and death. The fact that you have left our
movement just on account of some minor disagreements shows that you are not actually
serious about going back to home, back to Godhead. I suggest that you become serious
about spiritual life and try to overlook the minor offenses of others. You should keep yourself
in the association of devotees, chant at least 16 rounds, read my books and follow all of the
rules and regulations very strictly.(SPL to Bhanutanya dasi, 14th March, 1975)
Do not let your mind be disturbed by so many things. Our movement is for chanting
Hare Krishna. One can be happy under any condition. Samah duhkha-sukham dhiram.
Krishna Consciousness does not depend on any external arrangement. You should not
go outside of the shelter of this ISKCON. Just try to be happy by chanting Hare Krishna
and following the regulative principles.(SPL to Krsnanga devi dasi, 15th February, 1976)
My advise is always chant 16 rounds minimum and follow the four regulative principles.
All of my disciples must agree on this point otherwise they are not my disciples. Let one
live anywhere, but stick to the principles. Disagreements will continue in this material
world. So one may live in a suitable place, but one must follow these five principles. My
disciples must follow these principles living either in heaven or hell.(SPL to Raja Laksmi
dasi, 17th February, 1976)
24th February, 1976
Suppose one thinks, Now I shall become Krsna conscious. This ordinary material
consciousness is so disturbing. Let me become Krsna conscious. So maya will say, What
you will do with this? Better remain in material consciousness. This is called praksepatmikasakti. Therefore sometimes some man comes in our Society. After staying for a few days, he
goes away. This is praksepata, thrown away. Unless he`s very sincere, he cannot stay with us;
he`ll be thrown away. (P.D.,1,378)

VAISNAVA ETIQUETTE
VAISNAVA DEFINITION

Vaisnava means one who is able to sit down anywhere, under any conditions, and be
happy. He wants only a place to lay down, a little prasadam, and if there's a little service
he can do, gladly let me do it for Krishna, that's all.(SPL to Bhagavatananda, 8th July,1972)

99

S.B.3.25.21
titikava kruik
suhda sarva-dehinm
ajta-atrava nt
sdhava sdhu-bha
SYNONYMS
titikavatolerant; kruikmerciful; suhdafriendly; sarva-dehinm
to all living entities; ajta-atravainimical to none; ntpeaceful;
sdhavaabiding by scriptures; sdhu-bhaadorned with sublime
characteristics.
TRANSLATION
The symptoms of a sdhu are that he is tolerant, merciful and friendly to
all living entities. He has no enemies, he is peaceful, he abides by the
scriptures, and all his characteristics are sublime.
PURPORT
A sdhu, as described above, is a devotee of the Lord. His concern,
therefore, is to enlighten people in devotional service to the Lord. That is
his mercy. He knows that without devotional service to the Lord, human
life is spoiled. A devotee travels all over the country, from door to door,
preaching, Be Ka conscious. Be a devotee of Lord Ka. Dont spoil
your life in simply fulfilling your animal propensities. Human life is meant
for self-realization, or Ka consciousness. These are the preachings of
a sdhu. He is not satisfied with his own liberation. He always thinks about
others. He is the most compassionate personality towards all the fallen
souls. One of his qualifications, therefore, is kruika, great mercy to the
fallen souls. While engaged in preaching work, he has to meet with so
many opposing elements, and therefore the sdhu, or devotee of the Lord,
has to be very tolerant. Someone may ill-treat him because the
conditioned souls are not prepared to receive the transcendental
knowledge of devotional service. They do not like it; that is their disease.
The sdhu has the thankless task of impressing upon them the importance
of devotional service. Sometimes devotees are personally attacked with
violence. Lord Jesus Christ was crucified, Haridsa hkura was caned in
twenty-two marketplaces, and Lord Caitanyas principal assistant,
Nitynanda, was violently attacked by Jagi and Mdhi. But still they
were tolerant because their mission was to deliver the fallen souls. One of
the qualifications of a sdhu is that he is very tolerant and is merciful to all
fallen souls. He is merciful because he is the well-wisher of all living
entities. He is not only a well-wisher of human society, but a well-wisher of
animal society as well. It is said here, sarva-dehinm, which indicates all
living entities who have accepted material bodies. Not only does the
human being have a material body, but other living entities, such as cats
and dogs, also have material bodies. The devotee of the Lord is merciful to

100

everyonethe cats, dogs, trees, etc. He treats all living entities in such a
way that they can ultimately get salvation from this material
entanglement. ivnanda Sena, one of the disciples of Lord Caitanya,
gave liberation to a dog by treating the dog transcendentally. There are
many instances where a dog got salvation by association with a sdhu,
because a sdhu engages in the highest philanthropic activities for the
benediction of all living entities. Yet although a sdhu is not inimical
towards anyone, the world is so ungrateful that even a sdhu has many
enemies.
What is the difference between an enemy and a friend? It is a difference in
behavior. A sdhu behaves with all conditioned souls for their ultimate
relief from material entanglement. Therefore, no one can be more friendly
than a sdhu in relieving a conditioned soul. A sdhu is calm, and he
quietly and peacefully follows the principles of scripture. A sdhu means
one who follows the principles of scripture and at the same time is a
devotee of the Lord. One who actually follows the principles of scripture
must be a devotee of God because all the stras instruct us to obey the
orders of the Personality of Godhead. Sdhu, therefore, means a follower
of the scriptural injunctions and a devotee of the Lord. All these
characteristics are prominent in a devotee. A devotee develops all the
good qualities of the demigods, whereas a nondevotee, even though
academically qualified, has no actual good qualifications or good
characteristics according to the standard of transcendental realization.
Cc.Madya 22.78-80
kplu, akta-droha, satya-sra sama
nidoa, vadnya, mdu, uci, akicana
sarvopakraka, nta, kaika-araa
akma, anha, sthira, vijita-a-gua
mita-bhuk, apramatta, mnada, amn
gambhra, karua, maitra, kavi, daka, maun

SYNONYMS
kplumerciful; akta-drohanot defiant; satya-srathoroughly true;
samaequal; nidoafaultless; vadnyamagnanimous; mdumild; uci
clean; akicanawithout material possessions; sarva-upakrakaworking
for the welfare of everyone; ntapeaceful; ka-eka-araaexclusively
surrendered to Ka; akmadesireless; anhaindifferent to material
acquisitions; sthirafixed; vijita-a-guacompletely controlling the six
bad qualities (lust, anger, greed, etc.); mita-bhukeating only as much as
required; apramattawithout inebriation; mna-darespectful; amn
without false prestige; gambhragrave; karuacompassionate; maitraa
friend; kavia poet; dakaexpert; maunsilent.

101

TRANSLATION
Devotees are always merciful, humble, truthful, equal to all, faultless,
magnanimous, mild and clean. They are without material possessions, and
they perform welfare work for everyone. They are peaceful, surrendered to
Ka and desireless. They are indifferent to material acquisitions and are
fixed in devotional service. They completely control the six bad qualities
lust, anger, greed and so forth. They eat only as much as required, and
they are not inebriated. They are respectful, grave, compassionate and
without false prestige. They are friendly, poetic, expert and silent.(C.c.
Madhya,22.78-80)

3 CATEGORIES OF VAISNAVAS
S.B.11.2.45
r-havir uvca
sarva-bhteu ya payed
bhagavad-bhvam tmana
bhtni bhagavaty tmany
ea bhgavatottama
SYNONYMS
r-havi uvcar Havir said; sarva-bhteuin all objects (in matter,
spirit, and combinations of matter and spirit); yaanyone who; payet
sees; bhagavat-bhvamthe ability to be engaged in the service of the Lord;
tmanaof the supreme spirit soul, or the transcendence beyond the
material concept of life; bhtniall beings; bhagavatiin the Supreme
Personality of Godhead; tmanithe basic principle of all existence; ea
this; bhagavata-uttamaa person advanced in devotional service.
TRANSLATION
r Havir said: The most advanced devotee sees within everything the
soul of all souls, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, r Ka.
Consequently he sees everything in relation to the Supreme Lord and
understands that everything that exists is eternally situated within the
Lord.
S.B.11.2.46
svare tad-adhneu
blieu dviatsu ca
prema-maitr-kpopek
ya karoti sa madhyama

102

SYNONYMS
vareunto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; tat-adhneuto
persons who have taken fully to Ka consciousness; blieuunto the
neophytes or the ignorant; dviatsuto persons envious of Ka and
Kas devotees; caand; premalove; maitrfriendship; kpmercy;
upeknegligence; yaanyone who; karotidoes; sahe; madhyama
a second-class devotee.
TRANSLATION
An intermediate or second-class devotee, called madhyama-adhikr,
offers his love to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is a sincere friend
to all the devotees of the Lord, shows mercy to ignorant people who are
innocent and disregards those who are envious of the Supreme Personality
of Godhead.
S.B.11.2.47
arcym eva haraye
pj ya raddhayehate
na tad-bhakteu cnyeu
sa bhakta prkta smta
SYNONYMS
arcymDeity; evacertainly; harayeto Lord Hari; pjmworship; ya
who; raddhayfaithfully; hateengages; nanot; tatof Ka;
bhakteutoward the devotees; caand; anyeutoward people in
general; sahe; bhakta prktamaterialistic devotee; smtais
called.
TRANSLATION
A devotee who faithfully engages in the worship of the Deity in the temple
but does not behave properly toward other devotees or people in general
is called a prkta-bhakta, a materialistic devotee, and is considered to be
in the lowest position.

GENERAL VAISNAVA ETIQUETTE

N.o.I.,5
keti yasya giri ta manasdriyeta
dksti cet praatibhi ca bhajantam am
uray bhajana-vijam ananyam anyaninddi-nya-hdam psita-saga-labdhy

103

SYNONYMS
kathe holy name of Lord Ka; itithus; yasyaof whom; giriin
the words or speech; tamhim; manasby the mind; driyetaone must
honour; dkinitiation; astithere is; cetif; praatibhiby obeisances;
caalso; bhajantamengaged in devotional service; amunto the
Supreme Personality of Godhead; urayby practical service; bhajanavijamone who is advanced in devotional service; ananyamwithout
deviation; anya-nind-diof blasphemy of others, etc;; nyacompletely
devoid; hdamwhose heart; psitadesirable; sagaassociation; labdhy
by gaining.
TRANSLATION
One should mentally honor the devotee who chants the holy name of Lord
Ka, one should offer humble obeisances to the devotee who has
undergone spiritual initiation [dk] and is engaged in worshiping the
Deity, and one should associate with and faithfully serve that Pure devotee
who is advanced in undeviated devotional service and whose heart is
completely devoid of the propensity to criticize others.
Yes, to call one another prabhu is all right, but not to become prabhu. To accept others as
prabhu, and remain as servant is the idea. But because somebody is calling you prabhu, one
should not become a prabhu, and treat others as servants. In other words, everyone
should feel himself as servant, and not to think himself prabhu because he is being called
prabhu. This will make the relationship congenial.(SPL to Himavati, 14th June, 1968)
You can shave once in a month on the full moon day with head & beard.(SPL to krsna
dasa, 4th July, 1969)
So far Devahuti is concerned, she is elder woman but very nice and sober as well as qualified.
Because she is of the age of all of your mothers, she should be treated very respectfully.
Nothing should be ordered to her but simply suggested so that she may work in her own
way. You should personally see to the comforts and conveniences so that she may feel very
happy to stay with you all young boys and girls. So far I have studied and it is quite natural
that she requires a little respectful dealing from the young boys and girls.(SPL to Jadurani,
14th January, 1970)
Whatever the Spiritual Master gives in His own hand, it should be accepted immediately as
His grace. In the beginning in New York I was cooking myself and was distributing at least
one or two capatis to all my disciples, at that time not less than a dozen. Gradually,
Kirtanananda Maharaja took charge of the cooking and learned the art very nicely from me,
and he educated all others how to make our present Prasadam. So in the beginning I was
cooking, so there is no objection to take from the Spiritual Master. It is a question of love that
sometimes I cook, you eat and sometimes you cook, I eat. Our Krishna Consciousness
movement is based on complete fellow feeling and love, but there is a word maryada

104

which means respect which should always be offered to the Spiritual Master and elderly
members.(SPL to Jayapataka, 17th April, 1970)
So long as a devotee is not initiated he should have Bhakta before his name, if he is a
male, Bhaktin if she is a girl.(SPL to Nityananda, 17th December, 1971)
Regarding your question, all should offer due respect to a Sannyasi. His position is
always superior to all other inmates of the temple. He must always maintain that
superior position by action & behavior.(SPL to Sudama, 29th July, 1972)

MORE ON THE BEHAVIOR OF A VAISNAVA

N.o.I.,4
dadti pratighti
guhyam khyti pcchati
bhukte bhojayate caiva
a-vidha prti-lakaam
SYNONYMS
dadtigives charity; pratightiaccepts in return; guhyamconfidential
topics; khytiexplains; pcchatienquires; bhukteeats; bhojayate
feeds; caalso; evacertainly; a-vidhamsix kinds; prtiof love;
lakaamsymptoms.
TRANSLATION
Offering gifts in charity, accepting charitable gifts, revealing ones mind in
confidence, inquiring confidentially, accepting prasda and offering
prasda are the six symptoms of love shared by one devotee and another.
January 28th , 1976
Then he went on to explain that the Vaisnava attitude in dealing with one another is one of
humility. He gave the example of the pilgrims that come to Mayapur. As one man comes
along the road, another tries to tuch his feet. The former shies away from being so honored
because he is thinking, I am not a Vaisnava, I am just a ordinary man. I am simply trying my
best to become a Vaisnava. On the other hand the person who is tuching his feet is thinking
that unless he gets the dust of a Vaisnava on his head he will not be able to advance.
Actually, Prabhupada said, this is a fact. One has to be blessed by a devotee to
become a devotee. And he who is the servant of the servant- one hundred times
removed- is not worse than he who is directly serving the guru. If one thinks,Because I
am a direct servant, I am better than others, then he is not a Vaisnava. To offer respect
to guru and not to his disciples, this is wrong. This is not Vaisnava. One has to be
humble and try to serve oll Vaisnavas- not some and not others.(P.D.,1,307-308)
105

February 16th, 1976

Prabhupada also corrected Mahavira for telling everyone that he is now the temple president
and manager of Mayapur. Mahavira has set himself up in an office. Several devotees already
are complaining that he is asserting himself as the supervisor of the entire project, demanding
that they follow his instructions, although he knows verry little about how the Mayapur
menagement operates.
First become expert in all departments before becoming manager, Prabhupada told
him. You have to be servant of everyone before you can manage. One cannot demand
respect.(P.D.,1,353)

ETIQUETTE WITHIN RELATIONSHIPS

Gurudasa mentioned that since we see everyone in the world as potential devotees, we
should also serve them so they can become devotees.
But Prabhupada clarified the distinction between showing mercy and serving
others.That is not service. That is mercy: He explained that although a devotee has a
mood of service, Vaisnava philosophy is that we serve the higher devotees and show
mercy to the lower ones. He said the popular mayavadi idea that one should serve
everyone is wrong.
This puzzled me because it says in the sastras that the most advanced devotee sees himself as
the lowest of all. So I asked if that is so, then where is the question of the advanced devotee
showing mercy to someone whom he sees as lower?
Prabhupada replied that the advanced devotee does not see anyone as lower than himself, but
his mood is one of sympathy, Oh, here is a person, he can be a devotee. Let me raise him to
the standart. He concluded, It is duty. It does not mean he is thinking I am higher No.
In other words, Pusta Krsna Maharaja added, He doesn`t consider that he is advanced and
that therefore he is showing mercy to lower.
Yes, Prabhupada affirmed. He is always thinking, I am lower than the worm, but Lord
Krsna wants it, so let me do some service. That`s all. It is simply a question of offering
assistance to help another advance.
Prabhupada illustrated this point through another comical exchange with Gurudasa.
Therefore we say prabhu. Prabhu means You are my master. Please order me. What can I do
for you? That should be the attitude. Not, Gurudasa Prabhu,( Prabhupada said prabhu in an
exaggerated fashion, with a bite of sarcasm in it) please come here and brush my shoes!
We all laughed again, perhaps recognizing something of ourselves in the parody, as he
continued. What kind of prabhu!? He should say, Gurudasa Prabhu, can I brush your
shoes? That is real Vaisnava.(P.D.,1,491-492)
January 19th, 1976
What bothers me is their dictating mood. Why they should dictate? First of all let them
become like me. Equality brings friendship. Whoever is older, he will dictate; and
106

whoever is younger, he will respect the superior. This is the rule. Neither they are equal
nor senior, then why should they dictate? Who is superior, he will dictate; and who is
equal, he should live like friend; and who is junior, they should follow and obey. This is
the Vaisnava rule. Those who are neither equal nor higher, now they can dictate? That
is a mistake. Either, first of all become higher than him, then dictate; or become equal
with him, then you suggest. You are lower, and you want to dictate. What is this
nonsense?(P.D.,1,279)
June 19th,1976
Just inside the house, Subhavilasa and his wife, Asalata dasi, offered him flower garlands and
a seat. Then with great care and attention they bathed his feet with flower-perfumed water and
wiped them of with their hands. Going into the main living room they offered him a seat on a
spacious threeseater Chesterfield lounge that was covered with a clean white sheet.
(P.D.,2,445)

S.B. 7.12.9
nanv agni pramad nma
ghta-kumbha-sama pumn
sutm api raho jahyd
anyad yvad-artha-kt
SYNONYMS
nanucertainly; agnithe fire; pramadthe woman (one who bewilders
the mind of man); nmathe very name; ghta-kumbhaa pot of butter;
samalike; pumna man; sutm apieven ones daughter; rahain a
secluded place; jahytone must not associate with; anyadwith other
women also; yvatas much as; artha-ktrequired.
TRANSLATION
Woman is compared to fire, and man is compared to a butter pot.
Therefore a man should avoid associating even with his own daughter in a
secluded place. Similarly, he should also avoid association with other
women. One should associate with women only for important business and
not otherwise.
PURPORT
If a butter pot and fire are kept together, the butter within the pot will
certainly melt. Woman is compared to fire, and man is compared to a
butter pot. However advanced one may be in restraining the senses, it is
almost impossible for a man to keep himself controlled in the presence of
a woman, even if she is his own daughter, mother or sister. Indeed, his
mind is agitated even if one is in the renounced order of life. Therefore,
Vedic civilization carefully restricts mingling between men and women. If
one cannot understand the basic principle of restraining association

107

between man and woman, he is to be considered an animal. That is the

purport of this verse.
December 24th, 1975
Locanatha Swami asked what it is that creates the attraction between men and women, since
all bodies are made of the same ingredients.
Prabhupada gave an elaborate reply.You want to be attracted. God has made in such a way
that both of them are attractive to one another. That`s all. You want to be attracted; therefore
woman is made attractive. And the woman wants to be attracted; man is attractive. This is
nature`s arrangement so that you may be bound up by this attraction. You are already bound
up, and by this attraction you will be more tighly bound up. Pumsah striya mithuni-bhavam
etam. The whole material attraction means a man`s attraction for woman and a woman`s
attraction for man. But when they are seeking,Where is woman? Where is woman?
Where is woman? And the woman is seeking, they come here to make this business. And
when they are actually attracted or united, then this bondage will become more tight.
Therefore, the Vedic civilisation is how to slaken it, and ultimately by force, separation,
sannyasa.Because unless there cannot be any spiritual advancement. That is the whole
process. Their unity is bondage. I have written a letter, that man is goos, woman is good, and
when they are united they are bad!
Prabhupada laughed. Both of them are bad. And the material world is taking this is the best
thing. But actually that is not. Man is good, because he is part and parcel of God. And woman
is good, part and parcel of God. But when they unite, they become bad.
Lokanatha Maharaja asked whether grhasthas could make spiritual advancement.
Prabhupada`s reply was candid, That advancement is not very soild. But there is
advancement, but that is not very solid. They say We want to come together to serve the
Lord.Is that excuse or is that-?
Prabhupada broke into a smile.Together they go to hell! He explained that ultimately the
spirit of detachment must be there, no matter what the external dress. If a housholder is
only working for Krsna, then he is also a sannyasi.
(P.D.,1,149-150)
January 26th, 1976
He revealed the psychology of arranged marriages, still prevalent in India. In the West this
practice is considert objectionable, and no one understands ist true purpose. But a spiritually
based society is different.The social system in India is that a boy, say twenty or twenty-five
years, and a girl, twelve to sixteen years, they must be married. And before marriage the girl
should not see any boy, and the boy should not see any woman. Then life is all right.
Nowadays it has been practice that the boy goes to see the girl, but formerly it was not so. He
should see the girl when the marriage actually takes place, not bevor that. The psychology is
that when they require a man or girl, so whatever she or he is, they accept and remain chaste.
So there is no separation.(P.D.,1,302)

WOMAN IN KRSNA CONSCIOUSNESS

108

19th January, 1976

During the day Bhavananda Maharaja came in to ask for advice about how to deal with the
married couples and children in the asrama. The girls especially have become a problem
because in the villages they are generally married by the time they reach puberty, but in our
asrama there are not enough young devotee man available. Prabhupada said that the young
girls in Mayapur can be married to local men, and that we will give a dowry of five hundred
rupees. These men can then be invited to live with us, but our brahmacaris should be kept
single.
Prabhupada agreed that finding suitable husbands for the single women is a problem
throughout our ISKCON society. We are training boys to remain celipate brahmacaris. Since
women in Kail-yuga form the majority of the population, who, then, will marry them?
Prabhupada suggested that a man could have more than one wife. He laughed, The idea is he
is already spoiled, so he may as well take more! However, he feels that public reaction
would not be good, so it is douptful whether this idea can ever be implemented. (P.D.,1,277)
21st January, 1976
Tamal Krsna`s idea is to arrange that no woman live in the ISKCON temples. He feels their
presence creates distractions for those purishing a renounced way of life, the essence of Lord
Caitanya`s movement. He feels that many temples are not serious about sustaining the
standards of vairagya and are becoming mere extensions of household affairs, much to the
detriment of the welfare of the brahmacaris, who are the real backbone of the movement.
Prabhupada overcome all his arguments. Although sympathetic to Tamal`s concerns, he said
that it is neither desirable nor possible to keep women from coming to join us, nor would
it be practical to house them separately. His conclusion is that if we simply preach, then
all the difficulties will be resolved naturally in due course of time.(P.D.,1,286)
I can understand that you have considerably advanced in Krishna Consciousness
because your heart is simple. Girls and women are generally very soft hearted and they
take things very easily, but then there is also chance of being misled. So you chant the
Holy Name of Krishna and Krishna will keep you from being misled.(SPL to Indira and
Ekayani, 17th December, 1967)
Regarding lecturing by woman devotees: I have informed you that in the service of the Lord
there is no distinction of caste or creed, color, or sex. In the Bhagavad-gita, the Lord
especially mentions that even a woman who has taken seriously is also destined to reach Him.
We require a person who is in the knowledge of Krishna, that is the only qualification of a
person speaking. It doesn't matter what he is. Materially a woman may be less intelligent than
a man, but spiritually there is no such distinction. Because spiritually everyone is pure soul.
In the absolute plane there is no such gradation of higher and lower. If a woman can
lecture nicely and to the point, we should hear her carefully. That is our philosophy. But
if a man can speak better than a woman, the man should be given first preference. But
even though a woman is less intelligent, a sincere soul should be given proper chance to
speak, because we want so many preachers, both men and women.(SPL to Jayagovinda, 8 th
February,1968)

109

Yes, you can teach the Brahmacarinis sewing very nicely, and it will be a great help to the
society. Of course, if they can remain Brahmacarinis, it is nice. But it is difficult also. It is not
good for the Brahmacarinis to associate with householders; similarly it is not good also
for the Brahmacarinis to mix with Brahmacaris, but in your country the boys and girls
are accustomed to mix freely. Therefore, we cannot put any deadline restriction. In my
opinion, if the boys and girls get themselves married just like ideal Vaisnava householders,
that is very good. But, if by the Grace of Krishna, both the girls and boys can live separately,
that is still better, but it is not possible. If it is possible to divert the whole attention for
Krishna's service it is quite possible to remain single even for the whole life. So you have got
now good engagement so remain engaged in that work and train the Brahmacarinis also, chant
Hare Krishna and pull on your sewing machine.
There is no need of separation. Live together and train up your mind, that is all. Artificial
separation is never recommended. And when you see, living together, you have no desire for
sense gratification, then that is the highest stage of perfection. Voluntary restraint is tapasya,
austerity, and this is possible with advancement of Krishna Consciousness. Artificial
separation is foolishness. We recommend voluntary restraint, not artificial separation. So you
should understand that there is no objection to live together as husband and wife. The
tendency is there, it is natural. But if one can check it, that is very good. But it is not
compulsory. And not to be checked artificially, but with advancement of strength in Krishna
Consciousness.(SPL to Himavati, 14th June, 1968)
I understand that you are trying to organize a Brahmacarini asrama. A Brahmacarini asrama is
certainly a great necessity because there are so many girl devotees who are attached to our
Krishna Consciousness movement. Those who are married couple, there is nothing to be
said--simply to live together as husband and wife. But those who are not married certainly
such Brahmacaris and Brahmacarinis should not live together. That is a special restricted term
of our cult. But because in your country there is no distinction between boys and girls, or man
and woman, they can freely mix without any restriction, I did not give too much stricture on
this point because by such stricture they might be annoyed, and whatever Krishna
Consciousness they are trying to develop might have been checked. But factually if you can
organize a Brahmacarini asrama, it will be very nice idea. And I think that our Jadurani or
similar other girl students of a little bit advanced, they can manage such asrama. But there is
another difficulty, that when the girls live together they will pick up quarrels. Anyway, that
sort of quarreling will continue whenever there is a little bit individuality. That is the nature.
Even such quarreling is visible in the spiritual world also.
But the main thing is that in Boston, you are the only earning member. How you will maintain
such a Brahmacarini asrama separately unless there is some source of income. I expected that
the pictures painted by the Brahmacarinis would be a source of income to the society. If some
arrangement for such sales organization can be made, then it will be a very excellent idea.
The Brahmacarinis cannot go, of course, for begging, but if some of them agree to go out
and sell our books and literature, that will also be helpful. Some source of income by
honest endeavor must be there, otherwise, how a nice Brahmacarini asrama can be
maintained?
In the asrama we must supply all inmates necessary nutritious food. Especially in your
country, because they were accustomed to take meat and some protein food, just like regular
supply of dahl, capatis, rice, fruits and milk, must be properly administered. There is no need
of eating more than necessity, but the minimum demands must be supplied. But if you can
organize such nice Brahmacarini asrama it will be a great success of our society. There is a
great need for this. And I wish sincerely that except for husband and wife, everyone should

110

live separately, man separate from woman, and woman separate from man. I shall be glad to
hear from you about further developments. But one thing can be very nicely utilized, if the
Brahmacarinis learn typographic machine. That will be a great help because printing is one of
our most important line of activities. And if the Brahmacarinis help us in the making of letter
printing, that will be a great help.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 12th July, 1968)
Regarding your third question, morning lecture is also allowed. Lecture is also kirtana, and so
as morning kirtana is there, similarly morning lecture can also be delivered. In New York , or
even in San Francisco, when I was present I was giving lectures in morning also. So far as
girls or boys lecturing in the morning, that doesn't make any difference. Either girl or
boy devotees may deliver lecture if they choose to do. We have no such distinction of
bodily designations, male or female. Krishna Consciousness is on the spiritual platform. As
such, anyone who is a devotee of the Lord, following in this line of disciplic succession, can
deliver lecture, on the teachings of Bhagavad-gita, Srimad-Bhagavatam, etc.(SPL to Syama
dasi, 21st October, 1968)
Another examination will be held sometimes in 1971 on the four books, Bhagavad-gita,
Srimad-Bhagavatam, Teachings of Lord Caitanya, and Nectar of Devotion. One who will pass
this examination will be awarded with the title of Bhaktivedanta. I want that all of my
spiritual sons and daughters will inherit this title of Bhaktivedanta, so that the family
transcendental diploma will continue through the generations. Those possessing the title
of Bhaktivedanta will be allowed to initiate disciples. Maybe by 1975, all of my disciples
will be allowed to initiate and increase the numbers of the generations. That is my
program. So we should not simply publish these books for reading by outsiders, but our
students must be well versed in all of our books so that we can be prepared to defeat all
opposing parties in the matter of self-realization.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 3rd December, 1968)
Regarding your questions about the examinations to be given, the girls will also be able
to take these. In Krishna Consciousness there is no distinction between girls and boys.
The girls also may become preachers if they are able.(SPL to Himavati, 24th January,
1969)

I am just looking over the letter that you had given to me in New Vrindaban, so I shall reply
to it herewith. You are a very good girl, and I have seen with pleasure your advancement in
Krishna Consciousness. It appears that in your previous life you had cultured this knowledge,
and on account of your pious life, you have got a very good son who is developing in Krishna
Consciousness. So New Vrindaban is the right place for you now, simultaneously to advance
in Krishna Consciousness and to take care of your boy directly in your presence. I have
advised Kirtanananda Maharaja that girls who are living in New Vrindaban should be
engaged in the following activities; 1) taking care of the children, 2) cleaning the temple,
kitchen, etc. 3) cooking, and 4) churning butter. So for the time being, you remain in New
Vrindaban, follow the principles carefully, and I am sure that your life will be successful.
(SPL to Labangalatika, 24th June, 1969)

111

I am so glad that Dayananda is doing everything so nicely. He is intelligent, responsible boy,

and whatever you do conjointly, it has my approval. You may note it. But always remember
that Nandarani is also a very nice devotee girl, and their whole family is coming out nice; so
you should see always that they are not in inconvenience in any way. Because he is family
man, he should have some special consideration. A brahmacari can tolerate any
inconvenience, but women and children cannot. They will have difficulty.(SPL to
Gargamuni, 15th December, 1969)
So I am very glad that you both, husband and wife, are executing the mission of Lord
Caitanya so nicely and faithfully. Please continue to act like that and certainly Lord Caitanya
will bestow all His blessings and power upon you. Personally I am so much engladdened that
the pairs of young boys and girls whom I have placed in householder life are doing so nicely
in the Western world. When Lord Caitanya delivered Jagai and Madhai He was also a
householder, but when Jagai and Madhai were actually reclaimed, His wife, Visnupriya, was
not there. But in this case and in many other cases also, I find that my disciples combined
together, husband and wife, are doing this preaching work so nicely. So I am especially proud
how my householder disciples are preaching Lord Caitanya's Mission. This is a new thing in
the history of the Sankirtana Movement. In India all the acaryas and their descendants later on
acted only from the man's side. Their wives were at home because that is the system from old
times that women are not required to go out. But in Bhagavad-gita we find that women are
also equally competent like the men in the matter of Krishna Consciousness Movement.
Please therefore carry on these missionary activities, and prove it by practical example that
there is no bar for anyone in the matter of preaching work for Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to
Himavati, 20th December, 1969)
I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated 12th April, 1970, and the information is very
encouraging. The more you worship the Deity very nicely, all of you will feel very nice and
peaceful spiritually. Therefore this point should be very much carefully attended.
Similarly in London Yamuna is also doing nicely, and all the wives of our students should
be especially trained up for Deity worship and cooking, and when possible they should
go outside on Sankirtana Party with their husbands and others.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 18th
April, 1970)
I am very glad also to know that you are engaged as Pujari there. Try to learn this art of
Arcana very nicely. You can consult in this connection Himavati, Yamuna and also Silavati. I
wish that all our girl devotees be expert in the matter of Arcana and cooking. The
temple and altar should always be very clean and decorated with flowers and incense.
We shall touch the Deity altar and Deity in very clean condition, after taking bath and
washing mouth nicely. Practice washing hands after eating and wash with soap and water
after toilet. Cleanliness is next to Godliness, so this point should be very carefully observed,
then you will advance very quickly to the perfectional stage of Krishna Consciousness.
(SPL to Kancanbala, April, 1970)
Regarding Swamis and ``Swaminies,'' you have been misinformed. Among my disciples there
is only one Swami or Sannyasi, but there is no ``Swaminie.'' Woman is never offered
Sannyasa in the Vedic culture. Up to Vanaprastha stage the woman may remain with her
husband as assistant or friend without any sex relation, and when a man takes Sannyasa the
woman has no connection with him. I am very sorry to inform you that there are some

112

Indian ``Swamis'' in this country who are living with so-called ``Swaminies,'' but so far
we are concerned we follow strictly the Vedic principles. All our students are following the
regulative principles as mentioned in Section 3, paragraph 2.(SPL to Nevatiaji, 16 th July,
1970)
Yes, I am glad to learn that the brahmacarinis are engaged in assisting work and
cleaning. These are the most important duties for the brahmacarinis--namely cleansing.
Caitanya Mahaprabhu personally used to inspect temple cleaning and if He would see a little
particle of dust He would remark, ``O, you have not done very nice.'' So try to follow His
footsteps in the matter of cleansing. By nicely cleansing one can get promotion in the spiritual
kingdom in some of the Vaikuntha planets--it is so nice.(SPL to Yamuna, 26th July, 1970)
You ask about marriage, yes, actually I want that every woman in the Society should be
married. But what is this training to become wives and mothers? No school is required for
that, simply association. And it is not necessary to say that women only can instruct the girls
and men only can instruct the boys, not when they are so young. At 12 years, they may be
initiated.
A woman's real business is to look after household affairs, keep everything neat and
clean, and if there is sufficient milk supply available, she should always be engaged in
churning butter, making yogurt, curd, so many nice varieties, simply from milk. The woman
should be cleaning, sewing, like that. So if you simply practice these things yourselves and
show examples, they will learn automatically, one doesn't have to give formal instruction in
these matters.(SPL to Caya dasi, 16th February, 1972)
Our girls can be engaged for teaching as well as temple worship.(SPL to Bhavananda, 14th
April, 1972)
So far your question regarding women, I have always accepted the service of women
without any discrimination, so I have no objection if Yamuna devi contributes her ideas
on this construction project. Nothing should be done without group consultation.
(SPL to Guru dasa, 26th May, 1972)
I don't know who has given you this idea of shaving your head and wearing white
garments. In India only the widows are allowed to shave head. I have never suggested
your husband to take to Sannyas, but we can discuss this matter further when we shall meet
again in London for Rathayatra.
You remain the beautiful maid servant of Krishna. That is your business, and you should dress
yourself always very nicely so that Krishna by seeing you will be pleased. Don't try to be ugly
before Krishna. Krishna does not like ugly gopis. We are transcendental artists, musicians,
writers, so everything should be beautiful for Krishna. After all we are members of Krishna's
family, just like Krishna had 16,000 wives and each wife has thousands of servants and maidservants and all of them are very beautiful for serving Krishna and His Queens. So the
servants of the gopis and queens cannot be ugly, they are as beautiful as the queens. In the
Vaikuntha world there is no need of serving anything because everything is already clean and
beautiful. It is so clean that just like a mirror when the maid-servants would sweep the floor

113

they could see the reflections of their bodies. So remain always compact in Vaikuntha yajna,
simply by thinking of the Glories of the Lord. Don't try to do anything artificially. That is
sahajiya, which means a class of men that take everything very cheap. You want to perform
sacrifice so continuously read our Vedic scriptures and perform the Vaikuntha yajna.
(SPL to Himavati, 15th June, 1972)
In our Vedic science of living, it is enjoined that the society should be organized in such a
way to protect women, children, old people and cows, because factually all of them are
innocent. So children have parents, elderly persons must have grown up children to protect
them, and woman must have husband. And it is recommended they should be married at very
early age, then the wife will remain always chaste and devoted to her husband. At such young
age, from the first night onwards, she can never for a moment forget him, being still child and
unspoiled, therefore she becomes the perfect chaste wife, and in those times the wife was so
much devoted to her husband that she would voluntarily die in the fire of his cremation,
unable to live without him. Myself, I was very young when I got married, and my wife was
11 years only. But there is no question of separation in our marriage belief, neither your
daughter will ever be separated from that boy, that is their vow. Rather, it is when people are a
little grown-up, when they have got little independence and their own ways of doing things,
then if they marry there is often difficulty to adjust, just as it is more difficult to bend the
bamboo when it is yellow. So I can assure you that you may have nothing to fear that your
daughter has married such a nice boy.(SPL to Mr. Loy, 7th November, 1972)
You are exactly correct when you write that Krishna has benedicted you with a first class
husband. In Vedic society no girl was allowed to remain independent and unmarried.
Independence for women means they become like prostitutes, struggling to capture some
man who will take care of her. In this way the so called independent woman has to work
very hard to make herself attractive by artificially wearing cosmetics--mini skirts and so many
other things. Formerly the girl would be married to a suitable boy at a very early age, say six
years old. But although a girl was married early she did not stay with her husband
immediately, but was gradually trained in so many ways how to cook, clean and serve her
husband in so many ways--up until the time of her puberty. So all the time there was no
anxiety because a girl would know--I have got a husband, and the boy would know I have got
this girl as my wife. Therefore when the boy and girl would come of age there was no chance
of illicit sex-life. And the pychology is the first boy that a girl accepts in marriage, that girl
will completely give her heart to, and this attachment on the girls side for her husband
becomes more and more strong, thus if a girls gets a good husband--one who has accepted a
bona fide spiritual master and is firmly fixed up in his service, automatically the wife of such
a good husband inherits all the benefits of his spiritual advancement. So you are fortunate. Go
on in this present attitude, serve you husband always and in this way your life will be perfect,
and together husband and wife go back home--Back to Godhead.(SPL to Naiskarmi devi dasi,
28th July, 1973)
To you my advice is, because you are very intelligent and educated girl, you forget your
relationship with Gaurasundara. Now you become mixed up in Krsna business and live like a
chaste Hindu widow woman. There are many ideal young Hindu widows who do not dress
nicely at all, do not comb the hair, and who take bath three times daily in the Ganges, wear
white sari and are engaged 24 hours a day in chanting Hare Krsna Mantra. The vivid example

114

is Visnupriya devi, Lord Caitanya's wife. When Lord Caitanya left home accepting the
renounced order of life, sannyasa, at that time Visnupriya was on the summit of youth, 16
years old, but when her husband became sannyasi she also became greater than sannyasa. She
was chanting her rounds on the beads and after one round she was collecting one grain of rice.
In this way all day and night, as many rounds as she could finish, that many grains she would
cook and eat. Just she how much austerity she underwent! Visnupriya is the incarnation of the
Goddess of Fortune but to teach us how much austerity and penance she underwent, I think
you should follow the footsteps of Srimati Visnupriya. You have good writing capacity, and
good artistic ability. Now devote your life to chanting Hare Krsna and if possible write
articles on Krsna Consciousness, as many as possible with your own paintings and send it for
publication to BTG. Forget this nonsense Gaurasundara. These are all material relationships
and have nothing to do with spiritual advancement.
Engage your life fully for Krsna Consciousness. Only chant Hare Krsna Mantra day and
night, read books and expressing the philosophy in your own words write articles for
publishing in BTG. Don't bother anymore with rascals like Gaurasundara or anyone else.
Take Krsna as your Supreme Protector and Krsna will help you in all respects. Practice
this prescription and you will be happy eternally.(SPL to Govinda dasi, 30th April, 1974)
Regarding women worshiping the deity, in the Bhagavad-gita it is stated striyo vaisyas
tatha sudras te'pi yanti param gatim. The idea is that everyone who is properly initiated
and following the rules and regulations can worship the deity.(SPL to Uttama Sloka, 13th
August, 1974)
So you please continue your devotional service, cooking etc, and you can also keep giving
Bhagavatam class if you like. Women in our movement can also preach very nicely.
Actually male and female bodies, these are just outward designations. Lord Caitanya said
that whether one is brahmana or whatever he may be if he knows the science of Krsna then he
is to be accepted as guru. So one who gives class, he must read and study regularly and study
the purport and realize it. Don't add anything or concoct anything, then he can preach very
nicely. The qualification for leading class is how much one understands about Krsna and
surrendering to the process. Not whether one is male or female. Of course women, generally
speaking are less intelligent, better she has heard nicely then she will speak nicely.(SPL to
Malati, 25th December, 1974)
Regarding the problem of how to be aggressive on Sankirtana and submissive in the temple,
my request to you is that you should go on being aggressive on Sankirtana. I myself was
aggressive in coming to your country. No one invited me. Even you boys and girls did not
invite me. But, I came and I preached aggressively, and therefore you are now my disciples.
So now you well know you have to approach the men and women of your country, and it may
appear that superficially that you have to disturb them. They are doing their business
peacefully, and you come and disturb them, ``Please take this Krishna book.''
Of course it is good that you are concerned about being chaste, shy, and submissive
amongst your godbrothers. Canakya Pandit said that every man should see all other
women as mother, and similarly a woman should see all men as son. So what is your
difficulty? If you are completely aggressive on Sankirtana, there should be no material
aggressiveness and pride remaining. You have to distinguish between devotees and nondevotees.

115

Aggression for the cause of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu is pure. If you become completely
absorbed in such aggression to spread Sankirtana Movement, there will be no question of
wanting to lord it over in the temple. Preaching purifies us of these material tendencies for
sense gratification. It is simply a matter of time that you will see this. Do not worry. Krishna
will help you.(SPL to Jagaddhatri, Pasupati, Sailogata, and Pamela devi dasis, 30 th July,
1975)
Regarding the disturbance made by the women devotees, they are also living beings.
They also come to Krishna. So consciously I cannot deny them. If our male members, the
brahmacaris and the sannyasis, if they become steady in Krishna consciousness, there is no
problem. It is the duty of the male members to be very steady and cautious. This can be done
by regular chanting like Haridasa Thakura did. Whenever there is a young woman, we should
remember Haridasa Thakura and beg his mercy to protect us, and we should think that these
beautiful gopis are meant for the enjoyment of Krishna.
It is a dilemma for our Society that we cannot deny these girls, and at the same time they are a
great dangerous allurement to the young boys. Yes, as you say, I never think in terms of
Indian or American regarding my students. I take you all as part and parcels of Krishna.(SPL
to Gargamuni Swami, 29th September, 1975)
The idea of a woman's asrama is good. Those not married, if there is not provision for
separate living quarters for them in the temples, they can go there. It is very risky
having single women living in the temples, especially where there is no suitable living
quarters.(SPL to Yamuna devi dasi,22nd October, 1975)
Yes, the separation of man and woman is desirable. If Yamuna and yourself can develop
such an institution of a woman's asrama, that will be nice. You are all elderly devotees. I
think that this will be a good idea.
If you produce milk, you should not drink milk very much. Rather, you should save it and
convert it into ghee and then sell it to the householders and centers and thus maintain your
asrama. The excess quantity of ghee may be exchanged by trade. Kirtana is our first duty. The
Deity worship should be simple and the eating should be as meager as possible.(SPL to Palika
devi dasi, 13th November,1975)
The nursery school program is very good. That is good that the mothers are being freed
to increase their devotional service. It is not that women should only produce children,
but they are meant for advancing in devotion.(SPL to Jayatirtha dasa, 20th November,
1975)
Regarding Yamuna and Dinatarine, they want to live independently, that is the defect. A
woman cannot live independent. According the the Vedic culture a woman is always to
be protected by a man. Why they should purchase a house? We already have Los Angeles. If
they want they can have a separate asrama supported independently of ISKCON. Every
woman in America has money, so why do they want support? No, the BBT cannot give them
loan. You may check that they are chanting and following the rules but do not get involved
with their management. So far your suggestion that they sew clothes for the sannyasis Deities

116

it is not possible. Sannyasis may have no connection with women.(SPL to Jayatirtha, 13 th

January, 1976)
You can attract the fair sex community. Most of them are frustrated being without any home
or husband. If you can organize all these girls they will get a transcendental engagement and
may not be allured to the frustration of life. Your engagement should be chanting and worship
of the Deity. Jiva Goswami advises that in the Kali-yuga sankirtana is the principle worship.
Even if one chants many mantras it must be preceded by glorious sankirtana. Sankirtana is the
maha-mantra.
Yes, you are right, women are generally after sense gratification. That is the disease. Chant 24
hours a day and don't dress nicely to attract men. It is better that you don't make a large
program. Remain a humble program. In bhakti there is no grotesque program.. A humble
program is better. We are doing all these grotesque programs to allure the masses. My Guru
Maharaja used to say that no one hears from a person coming from a humble, simple life. You
remain always very humble.
So far as giving loans, I think it won't be possible because in India we require a huge amount
of money for Bombay and Mayapur. We also have to build nice Temples at Kuruksetra and
Jagannatha Puri. The Americans are accused of being C.I.A., so counteract this. We want to
prove how Americans have constructed very large temples. Certainly it is not for C.I.A.
propaganda.
Sita Devi, Mother Laksmi, wife of Lord Ramacandra, went to live with Valmiki Muni in a
cottage. Although she was a King's daughter and a King's wife, she preferred to live very
humbly in the cottage of Valmiki Muni with two sons in the absence of Ramacandra. That
should be the ideal example. Women when not with husband must live very very humbly
and simple life.(SPL to Yamuna and Dinatarini, 13th January, 1976)
The thing is cow protection is not possible for women. You can keep two or three cows, but
on larger scale it is not possible. You should not try to take care of more. It is not women's
business. Women's business is getting milk and making milk preparations. On the whole
larger scale is not to be attempted by women. Manage a small asram, but don't try bigger
scale, then you require the help of men.
Don't try manual exertion, then again there is mixture and that is not desired. Simply keep
yourself aloof from men--chanting, many more times as possible, read books, worship the
deity. I am very much pleased with this girl Svati--she has adopted this white dress. She
must not be attractive at all. A widow is forbidden to use ornaments, nice sari,
decoration, combing the hair nicely. These are forbidden for the woman who is not with
husband.(SPL to Yamuna and Dinatarini, 21st February, 1976)

DRESSING LIKE A VAISNAVA

February 17th, 1976

Prabhupada told us today that everyone should shave up every purnima, or full moon.
(P.D.,1,359)
117

The Tiloks on the forehead and other parts of the body are symbolic representation of
Radha Krishna Temples. In other words by marking Tiloks on all parts of our body we
become protected by the Lord from all sides. Besides Tilok marking at once makes one
known as Vaisnavas therefore they are necessary as much as the beads.(SPL to
Dayananda, Nandarani and Uddhava, 20th September, 1967)
Regarding change of dress, I beg to inform you that every Krishna conscious person must be
clean shaved, must have Tilakas on the forehead and other eleven places and must have the
Sikha on the top of the head besides beads on the neck as usual. Rarely one can continue
to keep beard but it is better not to keep it to distinguish oneself from the Hippies.
gentleman but one I think all of you except a Sannyasi may dress yourself just like a fine
up to date American must have the Tilakas etc as I have mentioned above.(SPL to
Brahmananda, 11th October, 1967)
Regarding the hippy religion; we must distinguish ourselves from the hippies. The
hippies generally maintain long hair & beard & in order to distinguish ourselves from
them we should be clean shaved. When our devotees go outside I have no objection if he
dresses as nice American or Canadian gentleman. Up to date gentlemen are all clean shaved
so if we do not keep long hair & dress ourselves nicely with tilaka, flag & beads on the neck,
apart from our devotional service, then certainly we shall be distinct from the Hippies. I think
we should follow this principle rigidly & there is no question of giving up robes in the temple.
We do not wish to be estranged from the material world. That is another nonsense. We have
to deal with persons in the society & perhaps we are the only community in the world which
can render the best possible service to the society.(SPL to Pradyumna, 17th October, 1967)
Householders may wear dhotis in the Temple, or as they like, but not of the saffron
color. They may wear white, yellow, or whatever. Outside the Temple they may wear
American gentleman's dress, with Tilaka, flag, and beads. It is not required to wear dhotis, as
this society does not understand, so outside the Temple dress suit is more socially acceptable.
If they so desire, for ceremony, they can dress in dhotis for Kirtana.(SPL to Balai, 12 th March,
1968)
If you want you can cut your hairs, but there is no need of cutting. It would be nicer if
you can put on sari, you can learn it from Jadurani. You must remain like a nice girl.
The dress and appearance is social convention of the society.(SPL to Madhavi Lata, 20th
June, 1968)
The Sivaite tilaka is three pundra, 3 lines, on the forehead, in 3 parallel lines. Our tilak udra
pundra, they are distinctive marks of different sections. There are two sections of the Vedic
followers. Namely, the impersonalists and personalists. So the tilak distinguishes one from
the impersonalists. Our udra pundra, Visnu temple, udra pundra means Visnu temple, so we
are distinguished from the mayavadis who use the three parallel lines, tripundra.(SPL to
Rupanuga, 30th August, 1968)

118

The next point is that you should dress just like perfect American gentlemen, but the
sikha and tilak must be very prominent. Coat, pants, necktie, and everything, Brahmacari
and Grhasthas, they can put on, because you are not Sannyasi. In the temple, you can dress as
brahmacari, but in order not to become ridiculous in the eyes of others, outside you should
dress just like a very nice perfect aristocratic American. So there is no objection. But we must
have always our tilak and sikha and there is no compromise for this purpose.(SPL to
Brahmananda, 6th October, 1968)
Regarding dress, I have already written to you that you can dress as smartly as possible
to deal with the public, and dress is immaterial in Krishna Consciousness. Consciousness
is within. I am a sannyasi, but if some important work requires I dress myself just like a
smart gentleman, I would immediately accept it. So it is not a problem.(SPL to Gopala
Krsna, 3rd September, 1969)
Tilaka means victory personified.(SPL to Tilaka devi dasi, 5th July, 1971)
There is not much difference in the robes of mayavadis and Vaisnavas, but they
generally use a deeper color and we use lighter saffron.(SPL to Jadurani, 28th June, 1973)
Unless absolutely necessary, one should keep head shaven and not allow the hair to grow
long. If absolutely necessary, one can dress like an American gentleman, with short hair,
but long hair is prohibited. The reason that one with long hair is not my disciple is because
he is against the principle. Unless absolutely necessary one should keep hair short, and if
necessary one can dress like an American gentleman with short hair. It is not expected that
everyone will join. For that reason we can't compromise. The tendency is there to be hippy.
When the acaryas are seen with beard, that is during Caturmasya, July-September. If observed
strictly there is not simply a beard. There are so many rules and regulations. One can't eat a
variety of foods. Only kitri prepared and poured on the floor, and then licked up. There are so
many other rules also. That is not always that they kept beard.(SPL tp Dhrstaketu dasa, 17 th
July, 1976)

SPIRITUAL MASTER AND DISCIPLE

QUALIFICATIONS OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER
Cc. Madya 24.330
guru-lakaa, iya-lakaa, dohra parkaa
sevyabhagavn, sarva-mantra-vicraa
119

SYNONYMS
guru-lakaathe symptoms of a bona fide spiritual master; iya-lakaa
the symptoms of a bona fide disciple; dohraof both; parkaathe
testing; sevya-bhagavnthe Supreme Personality of Godhead is
worshipable; sarva-mantra-vicraaconsideration of the different types of
mantras.
TRANSLATION
Your book should describe the characteristics of the bona fide guru and
the bona fide disciple. Then, before accepting a spiritual master, one can
be assured of the spiritual masters position. Similarly, the spiritual master
can also be assured of the disciples position. The Supreme Personality of
Godhead, Ka, should be described as the worshipable object, and you
should describe the bja-mantra for the worship of Ka, as well as that
for Rma or any other expansion of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

Cc. Madya 8.128

kib vipra, kib nys, dra kene naya
yei ka-tattva-vett, sei guru haya
SYNONYMS
kibwhether; vipraa brhmaa; kibwhether; nysa sannys;
draa dra; kenewhy; nayanot; yeianyone who; ka-tattva-vett
a knower of the science of Ka; seithat person; guruthe spiritual
master; hayais.
TRANSLATION
Whether one is a brhmaa, a sannys or a draregardless of what
he ishe can become a spiritual master if he knows the science of Ka.
PURPORT
This verse is very important to the Ka consciousness movement. In his
Amta-pravha-bhya, rla Bhaktivinoda hkura explains that one
should not think that because r Caitanya Mahprabhu was born a
brhmaa and was situated in the topmost spiritual order as a sannys, it
was improper for Him to receive instructions from rla Rmnanda Rya,
who belonged to the dra caste. To clarify this matter, r Caitanya
Mahprabhu informed Rmnanda Rya that knowledge of Ka
consciousness is more important than caste. In the system of varramadharma there are various duties for the brhmaas, katriyas, vaiyas and
dras. Actually the brhmaa is supposed to be the spiritual master of all
other varas, or classes, but as far as Ka consciousness is concerned,
everyone is capable of becoming a spiritual master because knowledge in
Ka consciousness is on the platform of the spirit soul. To spread Ka

120

consciousness, one need only be cognizant of the science of the spirit soul.
It does not matter whether one is a brhmaa, katriya, vaiya, dra,
sannys, ghastha or whatever. If one simply understands this science,
he can become a spiritual master.
It is stated in the Hari-bhakti-vilsa that one should not accept initiation
from a person who is not in the brahminical order if there is a fit person in
the brahminical order present. This instruction is meant for those who are
overly dependent on the mundane social order and is suitable for those
who want to remain in mundane life. If one understands the truth of Ka
consciousness and seriously desires to attain transcendental knowledge
for the perfection of life, he can accept a spiritual master from any social
status, provided the spiritual master is fully conversant with the science of
Ka. rla Bhaktisiddhnta Sarasvat hkura also states that although
one is situated as a brhmaa, katriya, vaiya, dra, brahmacr,
vnaprastha, ghastha or sannys, if he is conversant in the science of
Ka he can become a spiritual master as vartma-pradaraka-guru,
dk-guru or ik-guru. The spiritual master who first gives information
about spiritual life is called the vartma-pradaraka-guru, the spiritual
master who initiates according to the regulations of the stras is called
the dk-guru, and the spiritual master who gives instructions for
elevation is called the ik-guru. Factually the qualifications of a spiritual
master depend on his knowledge of the science of Ka. It does not
matter whether he is a brhmaa, katriya, sannys or dra. This
injunction given by r Caitanya Mahprabhu is not at all against the
injunctions of the stras. In the Padma Pura it is said:
na dr bhagavad-bhakts te pi bhgavatottam
sarva-vareu te dr ye na bhakt janrdane
One who is actually advanced in spiritual knowledge of Ka is never a
dra, even though he may have been born in a dra family. However,
even if a vipra, or brhmaa, is very expert in the six brahminical activities
(pahana, phana, yajana, yjana, dna, pratigraha) and is also well
versed in the Vedic hymns, he cannot become a spiritual master unless he
is a Vaiava. But if one is born in the family of calas yet is well versed
in Ka consciousness, he can become a guru. These are the stric
injunctions, and strictly following these injunctions, r Caitanya
Mahprabhu, as a ghastha named r Vivambhara, was initiated by a
sannys-guru named vara Pur. Similarly, r Nitynanda Prabhu was
initiated by Mdhavendra Pur, a sannys. According to others, however,
He was initiated by Lakmpati Trtha. Advaita crya, although a
ghastha, was initiated by Mdhavendra Pur, and r Rasiknanda,
although born in a brhmaa family, was initiated by r ymnanda
Prabhu, who was not born in a caste brhmaa family. There are many
instances in which a born brhmaa took initiation from a person who was
not born in a brhmaa family. The brahminical symptoms are explained
in rmad-Bhgavatam (7.11.35), wherein it is stated:
yasya yal-lakaa prokta puso varbhivyajakam
yad anyatrpi dyeta tat tenaiva vinirdiet
121

If a person is born in a dra family but has all the qualities of a spiritual
master, he should be accepted not only as a brhmaa but as a qualified
spiritual master also. This is also the instruction of r Caitanya
Mahprabhu. rla Bhaktisiddhnta Sarasvat hkura therefore
introduced the sacred thread ceremony for all Vaiavas according to the
rules and regulations.
Sometimes a Vaiava who is a bhajannand does not take the svitrasaskra (sacred thread initiation), but this does not mean that this
system should be used for preaching work. There are two kinds of
Vaiavasbhajannand and gohy-nand. A bhajannand is not
interested in preaching work, but a gohy-nand is interested in
spreading Ka consciousness to benefit the people and increase the
number of Vaiavas. A Vaiava is understood to be above the position
of a brhmaa. As a preacher, he should be recognized as a brhmaa;
otherwise there may be a misunderstanding of his position as a Vaiava.
However, a Vaiava brhmaa is not selected on the basis of his birth but
according to his qualities. Unfortunately, those who are unintelligent do
not know the difference between a brhmaa and a Vaiava. They are
under the impression that unless one is a brhmaa he cannot be a
spiritual master. For this reason only, r Caitanya Mahprabhu makes the
statement in this verse:
kib vipra, kib nys, dra kene naya
yei ka-tattva-vett, sei guru haya
Cc. Madhya 8.128
If one becomes a guru, he is automatically a brhmaa. Sometimes a
caste guru says that ye ka-tattva-vett, sei guru haya means that one
who is not a brhmaa may become a ik-guru or a vartma-pradarakaguru but not an initiator guru. According to such caste gurus, birth and
family ties are considered foremost. However, the hereditary consideration
is not acceptable to Vaiavas. The word guru is equally applicable to the
vartma-pradaraka-guru, ik-guru and dk-guru. Unless we accept
the principle enunciated by r Caitanya Mahprabhu, this Ka
consciousness movement cannot spread all over the world. According to
r Caitanya Mahprabhus intentions, pthivte che yata nagardigrma sarvatra pracra haibe mora nma. r Caitanya Mahprabhus cult
must be preached all over the world. This does not mean that people
should take to His teachings and remain dras or calas. As soon as
one is trained as a pure Vaiava, he must be accepted as a bona fide
brhmaa. This is the essence of r Caitanya Mahprabhus instructions
in this verse.
I hope you will not misunderstand the position of the acarya who is so important a figure in
the matter of learning the transcendental science. The acarya is the direct representative of
the Personality of Godhead, and nobody can claim to become a bona fide acarya if he is
not strictly following in the footprints of the previous acaryas authorized in the matter.
122

(SPL to Jugalakishore Birla, 26th August, 1958)

Regarding the Teachings in the temple; everyone of my disciples may become a teacher
strictly following my instructions. I am a bona fide teacher as long as I follow the
instructions of my spiritual master. That is the only one qualification for becoming a
teacher. As soon as one deviates from this principle one is no longer a teacher .(SPL to
Nandarani, 29th October, 1967)
Krishna was very kind to me when He sent you to me for cooperating. My hearty thanks for
you when you write to say that ``Krishna Consciousness is the full perfection of life''. Lord
Caitanya was eulogized by Rupa Goswami as the latter understood that Lord Caitanya was
there to distribute Krishna Consciousness. The only gift for the humanity at large. Lord
Caitanya wanted that the message should be distributed in every village and town of the
globe. Let us do this service as far as possible in all seriousness. We can not make any
compromise with anyone for cheap popularity.(SPL to Brahmananda, 21st December,
1967)
Regarding Mataji, she must have some trouble because she has done something which is
nescience. How could she marry a young girl to Krishna? Is Krishna so play thing that
He can be handled in such a way? This means she has no knowledge of Krishna. She is
simply a sentimental devotee. When a sentimental devotee takes the part of becoming
representative of Krishna, there is simply havoc. Srila Rupa Goswami therefore said in
his Bhakti-Rasamrita-Sindhu that devotion to Krishna without reference to
authoritative scriptures is simply a disturbance. How Krishna could be married with a
young girl?(SPL to Gurudasa, 15th May, 1969)
Regarding my diary, you are right when you say that you would not see my personal
belongings, that is a nice attitude, but still I have nothing to close from the eyes of my
disciples. I think that my diary is now lying somewhere in New York, but that is not a
very important thing.(SPL to Jaya Govinda, 22nd May, 1969)
Regarding your $2,000 which you promised to send me within three weeks, I beg to thank
you for this.* Actually, a brahmacari should contribute whatever he has got to Krishna,
through the Spiritual Master. The Spiritual Master does not accept anything for his
personal use, but he employs everything for Krishna's service. Therefore the Spiritual
Master is accepted in the renounced order of life. So far as householders are concerned, they
may contribute at least half of their income to Krishna. Then life is sublime. After all,
everything belongs to Krishna, and the sooner we return whatever we have got to Krishna, the
better it is. That is our normal life.(SPL to Giriraja, 5th July, 1969)
I also thank you very much for your appreciation of my books and letters and for my
speaking in the meetings. They are not my words, as I have repeatedly informed you
that I am simply the bearer of the message from Lord Caitanya through the disciplic

123

succession and I do not make any addition or subtraction.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 10th
January, 1970)
Most of the Spiritual Masters are situated in Madhurya rasa, but not all of them.(SPL to
Rupanuga, 5th March, 1970)
Although I had immense opportunities to indulge in the four principles of sinful life
because I was connected with a very aristocratic family, Krsna always saved me, and
throughout my whole life I do not know what is illicit sex, intoxication, meat-eating or
gambling. So far my present life is concerned, I do not remember any part of my life when I
was forgetful of Krsna.(SPL to Tamala, 21st June, 1970)
So far my qualifications are concerned, I am simply trying to carry out the order of my
Guru Maharaja.(SPL to Nityananda, 12th November, 1971)
I am successful in my teaching work because I have not deviated one inch from my
Spiritual Master's instruction, this is my only qualification. So if you simply remain
pure, your preaching will have effect.(SPL to Brhaspati dasa, 17th November, 1971)
The spiritual master accepts the sinful activities of his disciples from the first initiation. I
may give initiation very easily, but what can I do? I am prepared to go to hell for service
of Lord Caitanya.(SPL to Jadurani, 4th September, 1971)
It is a fact that by serving the spiritual master one becomes free from material life and makes
spiritual advancement. I have not done anything personally, very wonderful. I am simply
serving my spiritual master, Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami Maharaja and all the
acaryas in the disciplic succession. If I have done anything of credit it is that I have not
changed their teachings. I have not added anything of my own interpretation.(SPL to
Bhima dasa, Krsna dasa, Sanat Kumara, Nityananda, Samba and Joseph, 16th May, 1974)
So do everything conscientiously and my blessings are always with you. However, don't
create any awkward situation that may be criticized. Caesar's wife must be above
criticism. Up to now as I have got respectable situation, I wish that all my disciples will
have similar respectable position in society. That will keep my name good. Like father,
like son.(SPL to Caityaguru dasa, 11th July, 1976)
My blessings are always with you as you have requested. You are a very good devotee
and servant of Krsna. So far your questions are concerned. Nityananda is the principle
of the Guru. So, the Gurudeva is the incarnation of Nityananda. Anyone strictly
following the instruction of the Guru is following Nityananda. The price one has to pay
if he wants to become Krsna conscious is that he must dedicate himself to following the
order of the spiritual master, mahat seva. If the Spiritual Master is pleased with disciple

124

then the blessings of Guru will be there. That is the best way to become Krsna conscious,
and Krsna is non-different from Nityananda. You may pray to Lord Nityananda to help
you become dedicated in the service of your Guru. Krsna consciousness cannot be
achieved artificially. You should approach Nityananda Prabhu through your Spiritual
Master.(SPL to Makhanal dasa, 24th October, 1976)

A GURU GIVES ALL CREDIT TO HIS GURU

Personally I have no credit for myself, but I am trying to act as faithful servant of my
predecessors and just presenting without any adulteration the message which I have
received from my Spiritual Master.(SPL to Krsnadasa, 1st June, 1968)
It is all Krishna's Grace that He has sent such a nice assistants to me, for executing the
mission of my Spiritual Master. Personally, I am nonentity; I have come here on the order
of my Spiritual Master, and He has kindly sent you all boys to assist me. So whatever is
being done, there is no credit for me, but all the credit goes to my Spiritual Master,
because He has arranged everything, and I am simply to abide by His order.(SPL to
Brahmananda, 16th October, 1968)
I thank you once more for your noble sentiments about me and I can simply say that for this
nice attitude Krishna will certainly help you. I am fully aware of your sincere service and
therefore I pray always to Krishna for your all-round welfare. You have got a nice temple by
the grace of my Spiritual Master. It is very encouraging to me. You should always pray
to His Divine Grace because naturally He will be more affectionate to you than to me.
Generally one is more affectionate to the grandchildren than to the children directly. So
I am sure that my Guru Maharaja will be easily inclined to your prayers than that of mine.
You will do good always by offering your prayers to His Divine Grace Bhaktisiddhanta
Goswami Maharaja.(SPL to Brahmananda, 19th December, 1968)
I am just trying to disseminate this message of my Spiritual Master and if there's any
credit for this service, everything goes to Him.(SPL to Prahladananda, 14th March, 1969)
I thank you very much for your nice sentiments so expressed in this letter; that I am not
unreasonable--rather you have taken the responsibility on your part. Actually we are all
conditioned souls so our demand from Krishna to accept us is unreasonable. From my
personal point of view, I think that I am so sinful that I cannot even approach Krishna to show
me any favor. But I have only one hope--my Spiritual Master--He is very kind. So someway
or other He is dragging me towards Krishna. That is the only hope. Sri Caitanya Caritamrta
says therefore: Guru Krishna. By the mercy of the Spiritual Master, and by the mercy of
Krishna, one gets into Krishna Consciousness. Narada Muni is our original Spiritual Master
and he has dragged so many fallen souls towards Krishna, and we are also hoping to be
125

dragged by Him through the disciplic succession. Otherwise, if we study our own
qualifications, there is none--rather I have got so many disqualifications.(SPL to
Brahmananda, 10th March, 1969)
I am very much thankful for your nice appreciative letter of my activities in this country and
my Krishna bless you for all the fine sentiments that you have by the grace of the Lord.
Practically there is no credit for me, if there is any credit it goes to my Spiritual Master,
Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami Prabhupada, Who is helping me by sending so
many good souls like you in this movement. Whatever is being done, it is due to His Divine
Grace only. So my business is just to carry out His order. That is the way of disciplic
succession; and as you have all come to help me, if you also follow the same principles then
our combined effort to serve Lord Krishna will be surely successful.(SPL to Dayananda, 26 th
March, 1969)
This is very, very encouraging, and I have asked my Guru Maharaja to just see how
nicely these nice young boys and girls are taking to His Divine Mission.(SPL to Mukunda,
28th July, 1969)
The sentiments that you have expressed in your letter are all due to my Guru Maharaja
who has deputed me to pick up all good souls like you in this part of the world.
Fortunately, we are now together and with great enthusiasm and patience let us erect
this mission of Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 12th January, 1970)
I beg to acknowledge receipt of your two letters dated January 5 and 8 1970 respectively, and
I am so much moved from your kind sentiments that you have expressed for my humble
activities. Actually I am not worthy of any one of the words spoken by you but all of
them are due to my Spiritual Master Who was so kind to me. In fact I am a worthless
person because my Spiritual Master ordered me to take up this work in 1922 but I did not
carry his order until 1958, when I was obliged to carry out His order by His arrangement only.
This means although I was not very enthusiastic to carry out His order He forced me
circumstantially to accept it. So this is His special mercy upon me and I always think about
this with gratitude to this exalted personality coming directly from Vaikuntha World and we
had the great fortune to meet Him. I think that is the only credit on our part that we happened
to meet Him by some ``ajnata sukriti'' or unknown auspicious activities. He is so kind upon
me that when I came to your country, where I was completely unknown, He sent to me some
good souls like you unsolicited. So I accept you all as assistants or representatives of my Guru
Maharaja Who is still helping me because I am so feeble and unworthy. Anyway, the business
which we have taken to work together is neither your business nor my business as far we are
personally concerned, but it is the business of Lord Caitanya and His bona fide servants like
my Guru Maharaja. Therefore it is the duty of all of us to execute it as nicely as far as possible
within our capacity. In other words, we shall just try to discharge our responsible duties
faithfully and seriously, then all facilities will come for our help.(SPL to Hayagriva, 14 th
January, 1970)

126

You are doing so much for fulfilling the desire of my Spiritual Master so you are
indirectly the representative of my Guru Maharaja. He has been helping me in this
matter by sending so many young boys and girls, otherwise who would help me in this
mission while I came here empty handed and without any friend. I can only pray to Krsna to
take care of you, otherwise I cannot repay your sincere service in my mission.(SPL to Bali
Mardan, 22nd February, 1970)
I thank you very much for your nice letter of appreciation. The kindly words that you have
used in this connection are very much pleasing, but all the credit goes to my Guru
Maharaja. He asked me to take up this job as soon as I met Him in 1922; unfortunately I
was so worthless that I delayed the matter until 1965, but He is so kind that by force He
engaged me in His service; and because I am very much worthless, therefore He has sent me
so many of His nice representatives--the beautiful American boys and girls like you. I am so
much obliged to you that you are all helping me in the discharge of my duties towards my
Spiritual Master, although I was so much reluctant to execute it. After all, we are the eternal
servants of Krsna, and by the Divine Will of Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura we are
now combined together, although originally we are born in different parts of the world,
unknown to one another.
This is the way of Krsna transaction; so let us, with great enthusiasm, preach this cult all over
the world and make the people happy. They are missing the central point, Krsna, and our duty
is to remind them--then everything will be alright. So follow the path chalked out by our
predecessors, and success is sure.(SPL to Candanacarya, 12th March, 1970)
I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated 3rd May, 1970, and beg to thank you very
much for your kind sentiments. Yes, if it is any credit for me, that is what you have written
that I tried to give aural reception to the words of my Spiritual Master, Bhaktisiddhanta
Sarasvati Goswami Maharaja, and thus I tried to engage my tongue in repeating the
same words without any change. Actually I am the most unworthy servant of His Divine
Grace because I delayed to execute His order by so many years. But it was better I began late
than never, and therefore He has kindly sent to me so many young hearts to cooperate with
me in this great Movement. Please therefore continue your good cooperation, and I am sure
great things will happen without delay.(SPL to Kirtanananda, Maharaja, 6th May, 1970)
My dear boys and girls, you are working so hard for broadcasting the glories of Lord
Krishna's lotus feet and thus my Guru Maharaja will be so pleased upon you. Certainly my
Guru Maharaja will bestow His blessings thousand times more than me and that is my
satisfaction. All Glories to the assembled devotees.N.B. Every one should go with the
Sankirtana Party as soon as possible.(SPL to Los Angeles devotees, 15th April, 1973)
You have written so many nice things in praise of me but I think that my Guru
Maharaja is great, I am not great he is great. So sometimes by association of the great one
appears great. Just like the sun is great heat and light and by reflecting the greatness of the
sun's light the moon in dead of night also appears great, but actually the moon is by nature
dark and cold, but in association with sun it has become accepted as great, this is the real
position. So I thank you very much that you are appreciating my Guru Maharaja who wanted

127

to preach Krishna Consciousness all over the world, he is so great.(SPL to Jahnava dasi, 1 st
August, 1973)
This book distribution, that was my Guru Maharaja's purpose. He said that I have got so many
temples and now in Calcutta I have got a marble temple, but I would have wished that if by
selling the marbles I could publish and distribute books. Now by the mercy of His Divine
Grace Sri Srimad Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Gosvami Maharaja Prabhupada I am doing both
by the co-operation of my American disciples. I am constructing so many marble temples
and I am distributing so many books on Krsna consciousness. This does not mean that I
am excelling my Guru Maharaja, but it is the mercy of my Guru Maharaja that he is
giving me the facility for doing both.(SPL to Ramesvara dasa, 14th November, 1975)
Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of the package from Los Angeles containing
the Vyasa Puja and the latest BBT newsletter and I have found both to be extremely pleasing.
The report of the book printing is both encouraging and surprising. Every time I see this I
remember the words of my Guru Maharaja when he told me that wherever there was money it
should be used to print books, not that we shall have big big temples and then fight in the
court. He asked me to do this and I am trying my little bit, that's all. It is all by his blessings
for without his blessings this wonderful thing would not have happened. He said
personally to me, ``If I could sell this Gaudiya Matha building, that would have been better.''
He predicted that there would be fire within these walls. So I took it, ``O, His Divine Grace
wants some books.'' So I accepted it, ``Yes, I shall do it.'' It is all by his blessings. Mukam
karoti vacalam pangum langhayate girim, by his mercy a dumb man can speak and a lame
man can cross a mountain.(SPL to Ramesvara and Radhaballabha, 14th August, 1976)
Please accept my humble obeisances. I am in due receipt of your letter dated 30/10/76 and
have noted the contents.You have given me the credit of being the best disciple of
Prabhupada. That is very kind of you, but I am just trying to serve him. Whatever success
there is is due to his mercy. In my last meeting with him in Radha Kunda he advised me
to print some books if I get money. I took it very seriously and by His grace we have now
published my translations of Bhagavad-gita, Srimad-Bhagavatam, Caitanya Caritamrta,
Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu, Upadesamrta, etc. to the extent of 84 books. You'll be surprised to
know that these books and my magazine Back To Godhead are selling daily 5-6 lakhs of
rupees in the foreign countries. Out of such proceeds I am bringing foreign exchange of not
less than 10 lakhs per month for construction work in Bombay, Mayapur, Vrndavana, etc. So,
this is all due to the blessings of Srila Prabhupada. I have no credit in this connection. These
American boys are helping me in this endeavor, therefore, until they are admitted to the
Jagannatha Puri temple I'm not inclined to go there.(SPL to Shyama Sundarji, Sri Purusottama
Matha, Puri, 15th November, 1976)

128

THE HUMILITY OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER

I am very sorry that Subala das has assumed such air of importance. We should always
remember that we are on the path of perfection, but we are not perfect. If Subala das or
anyone thinks that he has attained perfection he will be wrongly directed. I have asked you all
to address your Godbrothers as prabhu. This prabhu means boss. If everyone of us thinks of
his fellow worker as boss there is no question of misunderstanding. The mistake is that being
addressed as boss or prabhu one thinks himself as exactly Prabhu or the boss. One should not
forget himself as humble servant even though one is addressed as prabhu. The spiritual
master is offered respects as they are offered to the Supreme Lord. Unfortunately if the
spiritual master thinks that he has become the Supreme Lord then he is doomed. A bona
fide spiritual master always think of himself as the servant of the Lord. One should never
forget __ be humble in dealings. If everyone of us would conduct our business in that spirit of
prabhu and servant then there is very little chance of being misunderstood. Sometimes
misunderstanding may take place but it should be adjusted in a spirit of service attitude to the
prabhu. I know that my presence is very urgently required.(SPL to Nandarani, 28th November,
1967)
When I left your country on the 22nd of July, I had very little hope to come back again. But
Krishna informed me that I'm not going to die immediately; therefore, I have come back again
to get inspiration of Krishna Consciousness from you all good souls. Although officially I
am your Spiritual Master, I consider you all students as my Spiritual Master because
your love for Krishna and service for Krishna teach me how to become a sincere
Krishna Conscious person.(SPL to Jadurani, 16th December, 1967)
May Krishna give you more and more strength my dear child. I am very poor but
Krishna is very rich. I can simply pray to Krishna. But Krishna is very great and
magnanimous; He can do everything for you and for us all. Thanking you once more.
(SPL to Brahmananda, 21st December, 1967)
Practically, I do not have any disciples; I select so many masters to train them in the
service of the Lord. Your natural attraction for Krishna makes it show that in your
previous birth you have cultured this science of Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Jai Mazo,
18th January, 1968)
Regarding apartments: we are Indians, especially mendicant, we can adjust things in any kind
of place. But I shall stay in any place hell or heaven, if it is approved by you. Of course, on
behalf of Krishna I am accepting your sincere service, but on the whole, I am servant of the
servant of Krishna [Cc. Madhya 13.80]. Therefore I may be in designation your Spiritual
Master, but actually I am servant of the servant of Krishna, and because you are all
sincere servants of Krishna, I am your servant. I shall be glad to stay wherever yourself,
Rayarama, and others like me to stay.(SPL to Brahmananda, 15th February, 1968)

129

I am very much obliged to you for expressing your good sentiments on account of my
humble service to you all. Your appreciation of my humble service is thankfully
accepted.(SPL to Guru dasa, 24th February, 1968)
It is my duty to help you always in the matter of understanding Krishna Consciousness and
whatever I am trying to bestow upon you all is the gift of Lord Krishna directly--I am just
doing the work of a bearer. There is nothing of my personal contribution and I ask all your
mercy so that I may be able to distribute Krishna's message as it is without any
deviation. That will make Krishna, myself, and all others eternally happy. It is so nice,
sublime and easy to perform.(SPL to Himavati, 14th June, 1968)
Today they will observe Vyasa Puja ceremony (my Birthday Anniversary), so from this day, I
will be stepping on the 73rd year. I hope the remaining days of my life may be utilized to
serve you all Western devotees of Krishna. Please pray to Krishna that he may give me the
necessary strength to discharge the duty entrusted by my Spiritual Master.(SPL to
Himavati, 14th June, 1968)
You are good for everything but your attitude to remain good for nothing is very nice. A
Vaisnava is always humble and meek and he is never puffed even he has got the highest
qualities of demigods. You are always welcome to write me directly.(SPL to Upendra, 18th
August, 1970)
Devotee means he is able to tolerate all kinds of discomfort and whims of the material
nature, and because he is so much absorbed in serving Krishna, he takes no time to
become angry or take offense with others or find out some fault, no. Devotee means very
liberal and kind to everyone, always gentleman under all kinds of conditions of life. So now
you have practically become inseparable from Germany temples, and you have introduced
this strict brahminical standard in those countries and it is coming out successful. So I am
always appreciating you and your good wife, Himavati, for your kindly helping me in this
way. May Krishna shower you with His all blessings.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 10 th December,
1972)

COMPASSION OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER

I am always thinking of you and praying to Krsna to help you and give you more and
more advancement in Krsna consciousness.(SPL, unidentified, 19th April, 1968)
Regarding Kirtanananda's letter, I may inform you that I always think of him and pray
to Krishna for his good sense. That is my duty. Anyone who comes to me for my help or
wants advance in Krishna Consciousness, and whom I initiate and accept as my disciple,
I must pray for him and his welfare always.(SPL to Janardana, 26th April, 1968)
130

I am always thinking of you. Sometimes I silently cried and prayed to Krishna that how
I have lost this child.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 23rd May, 1968)
And I am glad to learn that you are feeling somewhat healthier(SPL to Jadurani, 16th
March, 1969)
I have already replied Jadurani's letter. Regarding her offenses, I do not remember when
she committee. offenses, and even though she might have done so, I excuse her 100 times,
without any hesitation. So she has nothing to bother about it.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 19th
March, 1969)
My Guru Maharaja wanted me to come here and to pick up as many of you as is
possible. And I am trying my best.(SPL to Jaya Gopala, 11th January, 1970)
My students are so nicely trained that they can even lie down on the street. But it is my
duty to see to their comforts as far as possible. So please let me know if such house is
available. It does not matter where it is situated.(SPL to Sriman Radharamana Sharanji,
25th June, 1970)
Even if you think you have committee. offenses, it is like kicking of the small child,
which is taken pleasingly by the parents. So don't worry about it. Krishna will give you
all protection(SPL to Upendra, 16th February, 1971)
And you have committee. no offenses. Even if there were some, they are all excused. Just
like the mother who does not take the kicking of her child very seriously, so all these so
called offenses are readily excused by me.(SPL to Ranadhira, 21st April, 1971)
The only concern of the devotees is that so many rascals are suffering in the concocted
civilization of illusory sense enjoyment, how can they be saved?(SPL to Bhavatarini, 4th
May, 1974)
Even if somebody does not go in one line with the rest of the godbrothers, he can remain
separately, but it does not mean that he may disobey the principles that I have laid
down. So long as one follows the principles, he continues to be my disciple.(SPL to
Madhudvusa Swami, 7th November, 1975)
You cannot survive without my mercy and I cannot survive without your mercy. It is
reciprocal. This mutual dependence is based on love--Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to
Jayatirtha, 22nd January, 1976)

131

QUALIFICATIONS FOR BECOMING A GURU

S.B.4.18.5
tn andtya yo vidvn
arthn rabhate svayam
tasya vyabhicaranty arth
rabdh ca puna puna
SYNONYMS
tnthose; andtyaneglecting; yaanyone who; avidvnrascal;
arthnschemes;
rabhatebegins;
svayampersonally;
tasyahis;
vyabhicarantido not become successful; arthpurposes; rabdh
attempted; caand; puna punaagain and again.
TRANSLATION
A foolish person who manufactures his own ways and means through
mental speculation and does not recognize the authority of the sages who
lay down unimpeachable directions is simply unsuccessful again and again
in his attempts.
PURPORT
At the present moment it has become fashionable to disobey the
unimpeachable directions given by the cryas and liberated souls of the
past. Presently people are so fallen that they cannot distinguish between a
liberated soul and a conditioned soul. A conditioned soul is hampered by
four defects: he is sure to commit mistakes, he is sure to become
illusioned, he has a tendency to cheat others, and his senses are
imperfect. Consequently we have to take direction from liberated persons.
This Ka consciousness movement directly receives instructions from
the Supreme Personality of Godhead via persons who are strictly following
His instructions. Although a follower may not be a liberated person, if he
follows the supreme, liberated Personality of Godhead, his actions are
naturally liberated from the contamination of the material nature. Lord
Caitanya therefore says: By My order you may become a spiritual
master. One can immediately become a spiritual master by having full
faith in the transcendental words of the Supreme Personality of Godhead
and by following His instructions. Materialistic men are not interested in
taking directions from a liberated person, but they are very much
interested in their own concocted ideas, which make them repeatedly fail
in their attempts. Because the entire world is now following the imperfect
directions of conditioned souls, humanity is completely bewildered.
Yes, whoever you tell the chant to, it is effective. You have heard it from me and my
disciples, similarly I have heard it from my Guru Maharaja, and so on, and on. Because you
have heard it from a pure devotee of the Lord, therefore it is transmitted from you to another.
132

Just as an aerial message, is transmitted from one place to another, similarly, this Guru
parampara system is working. My disciples are my agents, my representatives, so by
hearing it from them, you are receiving it from me. And because you are a sincere soul,
those who are hearing the Mantra from you are receiving it in disciplic succession, from Lord
Caitanya and from Lord Krishna.(SPL to Andrea Temple, 6th March, 1968)
The statements of Thakura Bhaktivinode are as good as scriptures because he is liberated
person. Generally the spiritual master comes from the group of such eternal associates of
the Lord; but anyone who follows the principles of such ever liberated persons is as good
as one in the above mentioned group. The gurus from nature's study are accepted as such on
the principle that an elevated person in Krishna Consciousness does not accept anyone as
disciple, but he accepts everyone as expansion of his guru. That is very high position, called
Maha-bhagavata. Just like Radharani, sometimes thinks a subordinate of hers as her teacher,
to understand devotion of Krishna.(SPL to Janardana, 26th April, 1968)
A person who is liberated acharya and guru cannot commit any mistake, but there are
persons who are less qualified or not liberated, but still can act as guru and acharya by
strictly following the disciplic succession. It is the injunction of the sastras that anyone who
sees the Deity in the Temple as made of wood or stone, or considers the acaryas and gurus as
ordinary common men, and discriminates Vaisnavas or devotees as belonging to a certain
group or caste, are called hellish. Your question about Bon Maharaja in relation with his
disciple is very intelligent and intricate, and we shall discuss at long when we meet.(SPL to
Janardana, 26th April, 1968)
The science of Krishna Consciousness is transcendental science which is never understood by
materialistic persons. Therefore, the Vedas order is that one must approach a spiritual master
to understand that transcendental science. And the qualification of a spiritual master is that
he has to have received the knowledge similarly from a bona fide spiritual master, and
the result is that a spiritual master is completely convinced of the existence of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, and he is fixed. That is the qualification of the
spiritual master. In other words, this science is appreciated by service attitude only. It is
never understood by any challenging spirit. One who is submissive and ready to give aural
reception of the transcendental message, to him only the transcendence becomes revealed.
(SPL to Sacisuta, 17th June, 1968)
Yes, Buffalo will certainly gradually grow to a nice center, because there is a sincere devotee
like you. When Vidura met Maharaja Yudhisthira received him by saying that, your good self
can make any place a sacred place of pilgrimage because you always carry within your heart
Lord Krishna. So that is the real truth. Anyone who carries Krishna within himself,
constantly, can go anywhere and turn the place into a sacred pilgrimage. That is the verdict of
Srimad-Bhagavatam and blessings of Lord Caitanya. Lord Caitanya gave a plain order that
anywhere we go, simply talk of Krishna Consciousness, and you will become a spiritual
master. So, if we simply do this work very sincerely, our life, and the life of those who
will hear us, will be benedicted.(SPL to Rupanuga, 3rd July, 1968)

133

I am training you all to become future Spiritual Masters, but do not be in a hurry. Don't
be allured by cheap disciples. Go on steadfastly to render service first. If you immediately
become Guru, then the service activities will be stopped; and as there are many cheap
gurus and cheap disciples, without any substantial knowledge, and manufacturing new
sampradayas, and with service activities stopped, and all spiritual progress choked up.
(SPL to Acyutanandana and Jaya Govinda, 21st August, 1968)
I want that all of my spiritual sons and daughters will inherit this title of Bhaktivedanta,
so that the family transcendental diploma will continue through the generations. Those
possessing the title of Bhaktivedanta will be allowed to initiate disciples. Maybe by 1975,
all of my disciples will be allowed to initiate and increase the numbers of the
generations. That is my program.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 3rd December, 1968)
I am just trying to disseminate this message of my Spiritual Master and if there's any credit
for this service, everything goes to Him. This message of Krishna Consciousness is coming
down from Krishna Himself, and we are all servants of the Supreme Lord working under the
consecutive disciplic succession. Please try to understand our philosophy through various
books that I have already published and sometimes after you will have to carry out this
order of disciplic succession.(SPL to Prahladananda, 14th March 1969)
When a sentimental devotee takes the part of becoming representative of Krishna, there
is simply havoc.(SPL to Gurudasa, 15th May, 1969)
Regarding your first question, what is the difference in full between the Spiritual Master,
Krishna, and the devotee? The answer is that Krishna is the source of all energies of the
spiritual and material creations, the devotee is the part and parcel servant of Krishna, and the
Spiritual Master is the transparent via media for leading the conditioned souls back to home,
back to Godhead. All living entities are the servants of Krishna, but the living entities who
have fallen into this conditioned life are forgetful of their eternal relationship with the Lord.
The role of the bona fide Spiritual Master is to lead the conditioned souls out of forgetfulness
and back into pure consciousness of serving the Lord in transcendental loving service. In
material consciousness one is identifying himself with his particular body, and he is forgetting
that he is spirit soul, servant of Krishna. Then by the association and instructions of the
purified servants of Krishna, the living entity gradually comes to remember that I am not part
of this miserable material world, but I too am the eternal servant of Krishna, and my only
business is to give pleasure to the Lord in pure Krishna Consciousness. In this way, such
devotee becomes himself eligible to lead other back to the path of devotional service and
thus he too may become a Spiritual Master. This process is called parampara, or the line
of disciplic succession.(SPL to Vilasa dasa, 16th June, 1969)
So far as initiating disciples is concerned, anyone who is qualified can do this. For
example, Srila Bhaktivinode Thakura was householder and Srila Bhaktisiddhanta
Sarasvati was staunch brahmacari, yet they both were qualified for initiating disciples.
(SPL to Krsna devi, 2nd November, 1969)

134

So far as your taking initiation from Brahmananda Maharaja, I have no objection, but
it is the etiquette that in the presence of one's Spiritual Master, one does not accept
disciples. In this connection, Swami Brahmananda may write me and I will instruct him.
(SPL to Jhon Milner, 24th March, 1971)
I am very glad to accept them as my initiated students, and I have given their spiritual names
as Ganga Narayana das and Jaga Mohini dasi respectively. Now you must guide them very
nicely in Krishna Consciousness, because you are a veteran devotee and practically
speaking the future of our Krishna Conscious Society rests in the hands of my older
disciples. Give them all facility to perfect their lives by protecting them and instructing
them nicely, that is now the duty of my senior disciples.(SPL to Karandhara, 3rd December)
Regarding Siddhasvarupananda, these things which you have heard are simply rumor and
there is no substance. Siddhasvarupa does not want to take disciples, neither he should
have disciples while I am alive. That is the process. I have never said that Siddhasvarupa is
a pure devotee.(But everyone can become a pure devotee if he has no other desire than to
serve Krsna and the spiritual master.) That is simply concoction. Now I am going to India
in few weeks and I shall stop at Hawaii and take Siddhasvarupananda to India for training him
up properly.(SPL to Sudevi dasi, 15th September, 1972)
As for your next question, can only a few pure devotees deliver others, anyone, if he is a
pure devotee he can deliver others, he can become spiritual master. But unless he on
that platform he should not attempt it. Then both of them will to go to hell, like blind
men leading the blind.(SPL to Tusta Krsna, 14th December, 1972)
You are right about Sridhara Maharaja's genuineness. But in my opinion he is the best of the
lot. He is my old friend, at least he executes the regulative principles of devotional service. I
do not wish to discuss about activities of my Godbrothers but it is a fact they have no life for
preaching work. All are satisfied with a place for residence in the name of a temple, they
engage disciples to get foodstuff by transcendental devices and eat and sleep. They have no
idea or brain how to broadcast the cult of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. My Guru Maharaja used
to lament many times for this reason and he thought if one man at least had understood the
principle of preaching then his mission would achieve success. In the latter days of my Guru
Maharaja he was very disgusted. Actually, he left this world earlier, otherwise he would have
continued to live for more years. Still he requested his disciples to form a strong Governing
body for preaching the cult of Caitanya Mahaprabhu. He never recommended anyone to be
acarya of the Gaudiya Math. But Sridhara Maharaja is responsible for disobeying this order of
Guru Maharaja, and he and others who are already dead unnecessarily thought that there must
be one acarya. If Guru Maharaja could have seen someone who was qualified at that time to
be acarya he would have mentioned. Because on the night before he passed away he talked of
so many things, but never mentioned an acarya. His idea was acarya was not to be nominated
amongst the governing body. He said openly you make a GBC and conduct the mission. So
his idea was amongst the members of GBC who would come out successful and self effulgent
acarya would be automatically selected. So Sridhara Maharaja and his two associate
gentlemen unauthorizedly selected one acarya and later it proved a failure. The result is now

135

everyone is claiming to be acarya even though they may be kanistha adhikari with no
ability to preach. In some of the camps the acarya is being changed three times a year.
Therefore we may not commit the same mistake in our ISKCON camp. Actually amongst
my Godbrothers no one is qualified to become acarya.(SPL to Rupanuga, 28th April, 1974)
I have heard that there is some worship of yourself by the other devotees. Of course it is
proper to offer obeisances to a Vaisnava, but not in the presence of the spiritual master.
After the departure of the spiritual master, it will come to that stage, but now wait.
Otherwise it will create factions.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 1st October, 1974)
So I am very pleased to hear this and I thank you for your service in helping to push on this
mission of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Our mission is that especially those who have taken
their birth in India that it is their responsibility to become perfect in the science of Krsna
Consciousness and to deliver everyone in the world. In this way everyone is expected to
become guru. But how to be a guru? It is said that one simply has to repeat the
instructions that Krsna has given. If he repeats without adding or subtracting anything,
then he is qualified as guru. Actually there is only one guru--Krsna, the Supreme Personality
of Godhead. So those who simply repeat His words, they also become guru. But of course a
guru never thinks himself as being God. He only thinks himself as the servant of the servant
of the servant: gopi bhrtya pada-kamalayo das dasanudasa [Cc. Madhya 13.80].(SPL to Mr.
and Mrs. Bhatia, 23rd November, 1975)
Every student is expected to become Acarya. Acarya means one who knows the
scriptural injunctions and follows them practically in life, and teaches them to his
disciples.(SPL to Tusta Krsna Swami, 2nd December, 1975)
I am very glad to inform you that Sudama Vipra Maharaja is also now following my
principles. Si I am very very happy to receive all this news. Thank you very very much.
Keep trained up very rigidly and then you are bona fide Guru, and you can accept disciples on
the same principle. But as a matter of etiquette it is the custom that during the lifetime of
your Spiritual master you bring the prospective disciples to him, and in his absence or
disappearance you can accept disciples without any limitation. This is the law of disciplic
succession. I want to see my disciples become bona fide Spiritual Master and spread
Krishna consciousness very widely, that will make me and Krishna very happy.(SPL to
Tusta Krsna Swami, 2nd December, 1975)
We do not have to manufacture anything new. We are getting perfect knowledge from
krishna through the disciplic succession, so our position is very firm. Whatever we hear
from the bona fide spiritual master should be practiced in life and the same message
delivered to whomever we meet. In this way you become spiritual master.(SPL to
Kirtiraja dasa, 31st December, 1975)
It is not very difficult, simply one has to hear from the perfect authority who is in
disciplic succession from Krsna Himself, and then repeat the same message without any

136

change. If one does this then he is qualified to become guru.(SPL to Jayadharma dasa, 20th
August, 1976)
8th March, 1976
After they had gone, I questioned Srila Prabhupada again on the criticism that Siddha Svarupa
s men are more attached to him than to Prabhupada.
Prabhupada shrugged it off, saying it is all right, it is not harmfull. He said that each of us has
become a guru and accept many disciples. But as a matter of etiquette, one should wait until
his own spiritual master has departed before doing so.
After lunch, I questioned him further. He told me that having a following is not such a serious
offense. But if someone thinks that he is qualified, and accepts disciples in the presence of his
own spiritual master, that in itself would be his disqualification. Replying to my question
whether one has to be a pure devotee to make disciples, he said that one has to be strictly
following the principles. That is requirement. Then he can be considered to be on a pure
platform.(P.D.,1,423-424)

ACCEPTANCE OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER

The whole thing has been disturbed in the set of Sanatana Dharma only by violating this
principle of following the Acarya. So far the Bhagavad-gita is concerned every one, let him be
a very great scholar in the mundane sense, must be in confirmed position along with the mode
of understanding of Sri Arjuna. That is the crucial point of testing an Acarya false or real Sri
Arjuna is the first man to understand Geeta and the mode of his understanding is clearly
defined in the Bhagavad-gita. So there is no difficulty in testing an Acarya whether he is
false or bona fide.Our determination is to preach the Bhagavad-gita strictly on that
parampara system as it is recommended in the Bhagavad-gita.(SPL to Jugalkisora Birla,
26th August, 1958)
The secret of success in the matter of Krishna Consciousness is devotion to the Lord and
the Spiritual Master. In the Vedas, the secret of success is described as follows:
yasya deve para bhakti yatha deve tatha gurau
yasya ete kathotha hi artha prakasyanta mahatmanah
``Anyone who has developed unflinching faith in the Lord and the Spiritual Master can
understand the revealed scripture unfold before him.'' So continue your present aptitude and
you will be successful in your spiritual progress. I am sure that even if I am not physically
present before you. Still you will be able to execute all spiritual duties in the matter of
Krishna Consciousness; if you follow the above principles. I thank you once more for your
service.(SPL to Subala, 29th September, 1967)

137

I was very glad to learn that you are following our four principle rules, therefore your picking
up of the process of acquiring spiritual knowledge from Bhagavad-gita is very nice. In the
Bhagavad-gita it is said that one should ``prostrate oneself at the feet of the wise,
rendering him all forms of service & question him with a guileless heart again & again'',
is the only means to attain spiritual knowledge. The process of speculation without
approaching the bona fide spiritual master is simply a waste of time. In the Caitanya
Caritamrta, Lord Caitanya affirms this principle, when he says that a fortunate living being
while wandering in different species of life gets the chance of meeting a bona fide spiritual
master by the causeless mercy of Krishna. In the Vedic literature there is a nice story about
Dhruva. This Dhruva understood from his mother when he was only five, that God can be
found in person in the forest. Dhruva went to the forest in search of God. The Lord Narayana
in heaven or in the heart of Dhruva understood the sincerity of Dhruva's purpose & sent
Narada, His great disciple to initiate Dhruva in the matter of Krishna Consciousness. This
incident confirms that by the grace of Krishna, Dhruva was able to get the help of Narada as
his spiritual master. Therefore, Krishna Consciousness is a parallel process in worshiping the
Supreme Personality of Godhead & the Spiritual master simultaneously. Your desire to
become the servant of the servant of Krishna is very pious. Lord Caitanya desired the same
thing in order to set an example, though he was Krishna Himself [Cc. Madhya 13.80]. The
Bhagavad-gita confirms this.(SPL to Aatie, 28th October, 1967)
I have come here last Saturday the 6th of January. I am feeling well here because the climate
is warmer. I thank you very much for your acceptance of my guidance. My guidance
means Krishna's guidance. I am very poor and therefore I can pray only to Krishna for your
guidance. Krishna is Absolute and we are all under His guidance but the bona fide Spiritual
Master is accepted as guidance because he is transparent via media between Krishna and the
devotee. The devotee has no access to Krishna without the via media.
From your letter I can guess a first hand knowledge of Kirtanananda and Hayagriva. In the
meantime I have received two letters from Hayagriva; one is already replied and the other is
pending. Our line of action is simultaneous service to the Spiritual Master and Krishna.
Without being favored by Krishna, nobody can have the association of a bona fide Spiritual
Master and nobody can have the mercy of Krishna without being favored by the Spiritual
Master. It is so intimately connected.(SPL to Umapati, 14th January, 1968)
To stick to the principles advised by the Spiritual Master and serve Krishna under the
direction of the Spiritual Master is the only hope of our advancing in Krishna Consciousness.
The Spiritual Master and Krishna are two parallel lines. You have to make your progress on
these two parallel lines, you cannot avoid one in preference of the other. The train, on two
tracks, moves forward. The Spiritual Master and Krishna are like these two tracks, they must
be served simultaneously. Krishna helps one to find bona fide Spiritual Master, and bona fide
Spiritual Master helps one to understand Krishna. If one does not get bona fide Spiritual
Master, then how he can ever understand Krishna? You cannot serve Krishna without
Spiritual Master, or serve just Spiritual Master without serving Krishna. They must be
served simultaneously.(SPL to Mahapurusa, 12th February, 1968)
Generally, people are inclined to do business or make profit for sense gratification; such
tendency is the cause of material bondage. But to act for Krishna is the cause for opening the
door for liberation. So, I shall not try to implicate you in business if you are not ready to

138

award the profit for Krishna's benefit. The best thing will be that if you can come here for
some days, say, at least for a fortnight, you can remain here with us in the temple here, and
talk with me in details before you become my disciple. Actually, I shall be very glad to
accept an educated and intelligent disciple like you, but first of all we must meet and you
should know whether you can accept me as your Spiritual Master, or I can accept you as
my disciple. This is preliminary necessity. I am therefore requesting you to come here at
least for a fortnight, and let us understand one another. I think it is better if you reply me this
letter in English, because I find it difficult in reading Gujarati, script, though I can understand
Hindi fairly well.(SPL to Vinode Patel, 6th July, 1968)
Therefore there is no possibility of receiving perfect knowledge without approaching a
self-realized Spiritual Master coming down in disciplic succession. The mental
speculator, no matter how advanced he may be, cannot deliver us the right knowledge.
(SPL to Janaki, 28th February, 1969)
I am glad to learn that you are realizing about Krishna's providing us with more and more
facilities and that you are appreciating for my following purely the instructions of my
Spiritual Master. Yes, that is the secret of success. In the Caitanya Caritamrta it is said that
one is successful in Krishna consciousness by the combined Mercy of the Spiritual Master
and Krishna. By the Mercy of Krishna we come in contact with a bona fide Spiritual
Master and by the Mercy of a bona fide Spiritual Master we can approach Krishna.
So, both of Them are cause and effect of either of Them. Krishna is the original Spiritual
Master known as Caitya Guru and He manifests Himself as the Instructor Spiritual Master. So
this principle of following Krishna and Guru simultaneously is the secret of success, and if
you follow this policy in the chain of disciplic succession than there is no doubt about your
final achievement.(SPL to Jayapataka, 21st January, 1970)
I am so glad to learn that you are an educated boy and coming to our Temple and trying to
understand our Krishna Consciousness philosophy very seriously. It is very good sign. Try to
continue this attitude; and whenever there is some question, you are welcome to put it before
me, and I shall try my best to help you.
My life is dedicated for this purpose, and you have no cause for hesitation; but the process of
putting questions is service and submission--that is the injunction in Bhagavad-gita.
Questions should be put before a person to whom you can submit yourself and to whom
you can render some service also--that is the way of self-realization.(SPL to Sriman Anil
Grover, 5th February, 1970)
So the first step is that one should consider carefully whether here is a bona fide
Spiritual Master to whom I can surrender myself without any hesitation.(SPL to Sriman
Kenneth, 17th November, 1970)
I am so glad to accept you as my initiated disciple. Your spiritual name is Gurukrpa, or one
who has the mercy of the spiritual master.Actually the mercy of the bona fide spiritual
master is there equally for everyone. Just like the sun is shining equally everywhere, yet

139

there are those who refuse to come out completely into the light.(SPL to Gurukrpa, 30th
March, 1971)
I am very glad to hear you are following my instructions by chanting 16 rounds daily. In order
to chant offenselessly, so that the chanting will have the greatest effect, one must avoid the
four sinful activities. You have asked ``How serious would it be for me if I should miss the
golden opportunity to become your initiated disciple?'' You should know that the value of
accepting a bona fide spiritual master is more than we can calculate. It is not a mere
formality. Of course everyone is encouraged to chant Hare Krishna, but until one gives up
sinful activities and becomes determined to serve Krishna through His representative then the
firm fixing up of devotional service will not take hold, and there is every chance that one will
fall prey to all sorts of material desires and have to come back again in the next life--and one
cannot guarantee that he will be born in the form of life he may desire.(SPL to Ravendra
Gupta, 12th February, 1974)
One who teaches other conclusion from that of the Bhagavat- gita and the succession of
acaryas is certainly not a guru, and in fact according to Lord Krsna, he is a fool, ( the word
that Krsna uses is mudha, ass, rascal). So we have to examine whether the person who is
presenting himself as our guru is actually in knowledge of the science of Krsna or whether he
is leading us away from Krsna, or leading us to hell in the name of yoga mysticism. In this
connection, the chanting of Hare Krsna is very efficacious because it develops personal
relationship with the Personality of Godhead and cleans the heart of sinful reactions.Please go
on reading our literatures and pray to Krsna to give you the right direction from within
how to approach a bonafide spiritual master for advancing in spiritual life.(SPL to Trista
Hibbarth, 3rd May, 1975)
I am in due receipt of your Vyasa Puja offering dated August 22, 1974, received just now and
I am very glad to receive it; better late than never. I thank you very much for your sentiments.
Satisfaction of the spiritual master is the secret of advancement in spiritual life. The Lord is
the original spiritual master, and a person in the disciplic succession can convey the message
of the Lord as it is to his sincere disciple. We cannot manufacture our own process, therefore
mental speculation does not at all help us in spiritual life. One simply has to surrender
himself to his guru and everything will be revealed to him.(SPL to Sriji devi dasi, 7th
November, 1974)

140

SIKSA GURU

Regarding your question about the husband becoming the Spiritual Master of the wife,
anyone who can give instructing in spiritual life is treated as Spiritual Master. There are
two kinds of Spiritual Master, initiator and instructor. So the husband can help the wife
as instructor.(SPL to Himavati, 24th January, 1969)
So far as your second question, Thakura Bhaktivinode was not official Spiritual Master of
Gaura Kisora dasa Babaji Maharaja. Gaura Kisora dasa Babaji Maharaja was already
renounced order, Paramahamsa, but Thakura Bhaktivinode, while He was even playing the
part of a householder, was treated by Gaura Kisora dasa Babaji Maharaja as Preceptor, on
account of His highly elevated spiritual understanding, and thus He was always treating Him
as His Spiritual Master. The Spiritual Master is divided into two parts; namely, siksa
guru and diksa guru. So officially Bhaktivinode Thakura was like siksa guru of Gaura
Kisora das Babaji Maharaja.(SPL to Dayananda, 1st May, 1969)
Cleansing oneself as well as teaching others to be clean; these two things must be there
simultaneously. None of us have perfect desires but we are trying to be perfect and teach
others to be perfect as far as possible. They cannot be separated but must go together as
parallel lines. Siksa and diksa. Siksa means learning. diksa, or initiation, means the
beginning of spiritual realization. So every disciple must make his own spiritual progress
positively and help others to do so.(SPL to Nayanabhirama, 30th April, 1971)
To answer your last point, one who teaches can be treated as Spiritual Master. It is not
that after we become initiated we become perfect. No. It requires teaching. So if we take
instruction from them, all senior godbrothers may be treated as guru, there is no harm.
Actually, you have only one Spiritual Master, who initiates you, just as you have only one
father. But every Vaisnava should be treated as prabhu, master, higher than me, and in this
sense, if I learn from him, he may be regarded as guru. It is not that I disobey my real
Spiritual Master and call someone else as Spiritual Master. That is wrong. It is only that I can
call Spiritual Master someone who is teaching me purely what my initiating Spiritual Master
has taught. Do you get the sense?(SPL to Galim dasa, 20th November, 1971)
Yes, a shiksa guru is anyone who can give spiritual advancement. You take instruction
from my books, and if you are unable to understand any portion of the books, then you
can get it explained by any senior devotee, whether Madhukanta or anyone else. Any
senior devotee can be an instructor in spiritual subject matters. If you like to take
instruction from Madhukanta, there is no harm.(SPL to Satadari devi dasi, 7th July, 1974)
If Kirtanananda Maharaja speaks what I speak, then he can be taken a siksa guru.
Guru sastra sadhu. The spiritual master is one, that is a fact. Kirtanananda Swami may be
taken a sadhu not spiritual master, or as instructor guru. I don't think he is saying anything
against our principles, so what is the wrong?You have written that the devotees here say that
141

you cannot know me, but only Kirtanananda Maharaja can know me. But, if Kirtanananda is a
disciple and he can know me, and you are also a disciple, why you cannot know me? I have
no objection to your taking Kirtanananda's instruction. There is no harm in going through
Kirtanananda.You are both old disciples, so why you should be feeling any difficulty?
(SPL to Satyabhama dasi and Paramananda dasa, 20th July, 1974)
Regarding Sydney, that the President has left, if one does not follow the regulative principles,
then he will leave. That is a fact. Has somebody else been elected? This is the function of the
GBC, to see that one may not be taken away by maya. The GBC should all be the instructor
gurus. I am in the initiator guru, and you should be the instructor guru by teaching
what I am teaching and doing what I am doing. This is not a title, but you must actually
come to this platform. This I want.(SPL to Madhudvisa Svami, 4th August, 1975)

CONNECTION BEFORE FORMAL INITIATION

About my coming to San Francisco, I have already written to Jayananda. I am always

hankering after going there, but because there are some other program, immediately, so please
ask all the devotees on my behalf to wait and in the meantime, enjoy chanting Hare Krishna.
The chanting Hare Krishna is our main business, that is real initiation. And as you are
all following my instruction, in that matter, the initiator is already there. Now the next
initiation will be performed as a ceremony officially, of course that ceremony has value
because the name, Holy Name, will be delivered to the student from the disciplic succession,
it has got value, but in spite of that, as you are going on chanting, please go on with this
business sincerely and Krishna willing, I may be coming to you very soon. I have already
written to Jayananda about this, so don't be impatient. Pray to Krishna that I may meet you
very soon.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 19th August, 1968)
Yes, there is definitely a vast difference between initiated and non-initiated. One who is
initiated is authorized, and one who is not initiated is not authorized. Just like, for
example, Pradyumna is attending class in Sanskrit in a college, he is given chance to learn
Sanskrit, but he is not equal with the regular students. One who becomes initiated is
channelized to the authorities in the disciplic succession. One who isn't initiated may chant
Hare Krishna (and should certainly be encouraged to do so) and serve in his own way, and
gradually by doing so he may want to be initiated. But otherwise he may fall away from
following the rules and regulations.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 14th November, 1968)
In answer to your question about the importance of initiation, it is to be understood that
initiation means that power is coming from the Supreme by the bona fide disciplic succession.
This is required. Of course, for anyone to hear the message of Srimad-Bhagavatam will
produce a favorable result but formally one should receive this knowledge from the
disciplic succession. For example, Arjuna and Krishna were friends but still Arjuna submitted
himself formally as Krishna's disciple. This is essential. We should take example from these
142

great Personalities. Arjuna was hearing Krishna speaking Bhagavad-gita but still he submitted
as Krishna's disciple. ``Now I submit unto You, please teach me.'' So this is the process. I
hope this will clear up your question sufficiently.(SPL to John Darsinos, 23 rd November,
1968)
Regarding your question about the disciplic succession coming down from Arjuna, it is just
like I have got my disciples, so in the future these many disciples may have many
branches of disciplic succession. So in one line of disciples we may not see another name
coming from a different line. But this does not mean that person whose name does not appear
was not in the disciplic succession. Narada was the Spiritual Master of Vyasadeva, and
Arjuna was Vyasadeva's disciple, not as initiated disciple but there was some blood relation
between them. So there is connection in this way, and it is not possible to list all such
relationships in the short description given in Bhagavad-gita As It Is. Another point is that
disciplic succession does not mean one has to be directly a disciple of a particular
person. The conclusions which we have tried to explain in our Bhagavad-gita As It Is is the
same as those conclusions of Arjuna. Arjuna accepted Krishna as the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, and we also accept the same truth under the disciplic succession of Caitanya
Mahaprabhu. Things equal to the same thing are equal to one another. This is an axiomatic
truth. So there is no difference of opinion of understanding Krishna between ourselves and
Arjuna. Another example is that a tree has many branches, and you will find one leaf here and
another leaf there. But if you take this leaf and the other leaf and you press them both, you
will see that the taste is the same. The taste is the conclusion, and from the taste you can
understand that both leaves are from the same tree.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 25th January, 1969)
There are innumerable living entities wandering within the universe in different forms of life
and conditions in different planetary systems. Out of many, many of such conditioned souls,
only one will come into contact with a bona fide Spiritual Master by the Grace of Krishna.
Krishna can understand from within the sincerity of purpose of a particular living entity, and
He gives direction to such sincere devotee to the path of realizing Krishna Consciousness. So
you have already achieved to this stage of life. Please do not miss the opportunity. Although
you are not formally initiated, you have associated with our devotees in the New York
temple, and it has acted. The seed is already there in you and it has to be helped to grow
and fructify.(SPL to Larry Snyder, 1st February, 1969)
Regarding the disciplic succession coming from Arjuna, disciplic succession does not
always mean that one has to be initiated officially. Disciplic succession means to accept
the disciplic conclusion. Arjuna was a disciple of Krishna and Brahma was also a disciple of
Krishna. Thus there is no disagreement between the conclusions of Brahma and Arjuna.
Vyasadeva is in the disciplic succession of Brahma. The teachings to Arjuna was recorded by
Vyasadeva verbatim. So according to the axiomatic truth, things equal to one another are
equal to each other. We are not exactly directly from Vyasadeva, but our Gurudeva is a
representative of Vyasadeva. Because Vyasadeva and Arjuna are of equal status, being
students of Krishna, therefore we are in the disciplic succession of Arjuna. Things equal to the
same thing are equal to one another.(SPL to Dinesh, 31st October, 1969)
Under the circumstances, the conclusion is that the whole population is now sudra, as it is
stated kalau sudra sambhava. So for sudras there is no initiation according to the Vedic

143

system, but according to the Pancaratrika system initiation is offered to a person who is
inclined to take Krsna consciousness.
During my Guru Maharaja's time, even a person was coming from a brahmana family, he was
initiated according to the pancaratrika system taking him to be a sudra. So the birthright
brahmanism is not applicable at the present moment. The sacred thread inaugurated by my
Guru Maharaja according to pancaratrika system and Hari-bhakti-vilasa by Srila Sanatana
Goswami must continue. It does not matter whether the priestly class accepts it or not. When
my Guru Maharaja Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami Prabhupada introduced this system, it
was protested even by His inner circle of Godbrothers or friends. Of course He had actually
no Godbrothers, but there were many disciples of Bhaktivinode Thakura who were considered
as Godbrothers who protested against this action of my Guru Maharaja, but He didn't care for
it.
Actually one who takes to chanting Hare Krsna Mantra offenselessly immediately
becomes situated transcendentally and therefore he has no need of being initiated with
sacred thread, but Guru Maharaja introduced this sacred thread because a Vaisnava
was being mistaken as belonging to the material caste. To accept a Vaisnava in material
caste system is hellish consideration (naraki buddhi). Therefore, to save the general populace
from being offender to a Vaisnava, He persistently introduced this sacred thread ceremony
and we must follow His footsteps.(SPL to Acyutananda Maharaja, 14th November, 1970)
A disciple means one who is always following the orders of the spiritual master. So I instruct
my disciples to refrain from four prohibitions, namely no eating of meat, fish or eggs, no
illicit sex life, no taking of intoxication, including tea, coffee, cigarettes, etc., and no
gambling. Besides that my students must chant sixteen rounds of japa-mala of Hare Krsna
mantra daily. So if you are able to follow these principles without fail, then you are as
good as my disciple. And after you have practiced these things for a few months' time,
then we can see to your formal initiation.(SPL to Suresh Candra, 11th August, 1972)
Regarding your questions, second initiation is real initiation. First initiation is the preliminary,
just to make him prepared, just like primary and secondary education. The first initiation
gives him chance to become purified, and when he is actually purified then he is recognized
as a brahmana and that means real initiation. The eternal bond between disciple and
spiritual master begins from the first day he hears. Just like my spiritual master. In
1922 he said in our first meeting, you are educated boys, why don't you preach this cult.
That was the beginning, now it is coming to fact. Therefore the relationship began from that
day.(SPL to Jadurani, 4th September, 1972)
Allow me to congratulate you and your wife for giving birth to a new child. Now see that she
is raised in Krsna Consciousness so that at the end of this life she can go back to Home, back
to Godhead. As far as my blessing is concerned it does not require my physical presence.
If you are chanting Hare Krishna there and following my instructions, reading the
books, taking only Krsna prasadam etc., then there is no question of your not receiving
the blessings of Lord Caitanya whose mission I am humbly trying to push on.
(SPL to Bala Krsna, 30th June, 1974)

144

So far Gayatri Mantra is concerned, of course it it not such an important thing. The main thing
is to chant Hare Krishna but you can consult with the GBC. Jayatirtha and get his
recommendation. The Hare Krishna mantra is sufficient for becoming Krishna
Conscious. You may please me the most by reading my books and following the
instructions therein and by becoming fully Krishna Conscious in this life time.(SPL to
Bahurupa dasa, 22nd November, 1974)
Concerning your questions: Yes, it will help to read Bhagavad-gita but to have to hear from
the realized person. Without the help of guru, if you read independently, you may be
misguided. Therefore, so many politicians, scholars, etc. not being guided by the parampara
system, have simply misled the public. The Bhagavad-gita is the standard book of knowledge
in India and many eminent persons like Gandhi, Aurobindo, Dr. RadhaKrishnan, etc. they
tried to understand the Bhagavad-gita, but could not do it. They were themselves misled and
on account of their big position they misled so many followers. Our system, the Vedic system,
is to approach the right person and hear from him exactly as Arjuna listened from Krishna.
Mental speculation will not help. Hearing is the main point. In the Bhagavad-gita, it is written,
dharmaksetre kuruksetre . . . when you hear from a realized soul, a person who knows things,
he'll explain that Kuruksetra is a place where religious ritualistic ceremonies are performed
from time immemorial, from the time before the Battle of Kuruksetra. But, if you read the
books of some cunning politician, he'll mislead you and you'll learn that Kuruksetra means
this body which is not actually the fact. That is the difference, hearing from devotees, the
sound vibration coming from the realized person. Reading the book is the same thing . . .
tattva-darsana--hearing from one who has seen the truth. Reading or hearing from the
realized person there is no difference, but hearing the sound vibration from the realized
soul is still more effective, better.(SPL to Panjabi Premananda, 16th April, 1976)
10th May, 1976
He explained very clearly the proper way to receive this perfect knowledge. Our process of
Vedic knowledge is how to surrender, not that I hear and reject it. That is not the way. That is
another rascaldom....Surrender means you first of all be convinced that The person whom I
am going to accept as guru, whether he actually can give me knowledge? That is wanted.
Therefore, before taking a guru, the system is, for one year the prospective disciple
should hear from the person and then decide. And similarly, the guru also should see a
person is actually submissive or not. That is Vaisnava injunction, Hari-bhakti-vilasa.
Prabhupada defined submission. Intelligently serve. It is not that he is checking the guru,
How my guru is learned? No. The submission is there. But when the guru says something he
may not understand, that concession is there, pariprasnena, you inquire.
Therefore he said Pariksit`s question was very intelligent because as a king he knew
practically that criminals repeatedly commit crimes even after giong to jail, and medical
patients repeatedly become diseased even after undergoing troublesome and painful treatment,
because neither can stop their bad habits. This is student. Just see how intelligently the
question is put. Sukadeva Gosvami said that for any sinful action, atonement, one has to
atone. So he immediately catches this word, this intelligent disciple, that What is the value of
this atonement? If he cannot correct himself to commit the sinful activity, then what is the
value of such atonement? This is very nice question, we shall discuss tomorrow.
(P.D.,2,125-126)

145

DIKSA INITIATION
THE MEANING OF INITIATION
Regarding your question of an initiated person falling prey to the maya, the answer is that so
long we are in this material world, there is always chance of being spoiled by Maya, so we
must stick with vow to the Lotus Feet of Krishna. An initiated devotee is given the chance for
becoming free from the entanglement of karma wheel. Initiated means beginning, not
perfection. The Spiritual Master's business is to guide him to the perfectional point. But
if one does not strictly follow the guidance of a bona fide Spiritual Master his initiation
does not bear any meaning. The initiation performance is an agreement by the disciples to
abide by the order of the Spiritual Master. Therefore, if the Spiritual Master is bona fide and
the disciple is serious to abide by His order, then the success is sure. But if a disciple follows
strictly the devotional way of life, he is no longer a karmi and all his activities which may
appear to be like ordinary work, or it may be activity according to Scriptural injunction, are
counted as devotional service. And devotional service in all circumstances is free from the
actions and reactions of karma.(SPL to Jaya Gopala, 11th January, 1970)
Cleansing oneself as well as teaching others to be clean; these two things must be there
simultaneously. None of us have perfect desires but we are trying to be perfect and teach
others to be perfect as far as possible. They cannot be separated but must go together as
parallel lines. Siksa and diksa. Siksa means learning. Diksa, or initiation, means the
beginning of spiritual realization. So every disciple must make his own spiritual
progress positively and help others to do so.(SPL to Nayanabhirama, 30th April, 1971)
The word initiation means ``to begin'' not that when he is initiated a disciple becomes
slack; rather upon initiation he begins spiritual life in earnest.(SPL to Makhanal, 22nd
June, 1973)
Initiation should be given as a future hope, but we should be careful about the second
initiation. As recommended by the president or GBC they should only do so when they
are quite confident of a man. Otherwise, he should not be recommended. If you follow
this principle it will be successful. Every day I am getting request for second initiation, but I
do not know. The responsibility goes to the presidents who pick them. Unless they are
thoroughly convinced second initiation should not be given. In the beginning we may be a
little lenient. But if someone falls down after being initiated he should not be credited with
second initiation.(SPL to Rupanuga Maharaja, 28th April, 1974)
Now be sure these devotees know and vow to follow the four rules and that they are
chanting at least 16 rounds daily. Initiation does not mean they have completed all
spiritual perfection and now they can relax but it means now they have begun spiritual
life. If they are true to their vows they will _ all perfection in this life and be eligible to
go back to home back to Godhead.(SPL to Bhakta dasa, 8th July, 1974)

146

I think it is very obvious, even you have admitted, that the problem is that you are not
following the basic principles of our society. The fact that you have not chanted your rounds
for a long time is enough to make you without any spiritual strength. The best thing for you is
to seriously try to follow all of the rules and regulations very strictly under the guidance of the
temple authorities. Then your mind will become very clear, not so agitated. You have taken
initiation from me, so actually you are obliged to do this. You have promised, therefore
there is no choice,--you must follow strictly. Otherwise, you are carving your pathway to
hell.(SPL to Gauragopala dasa, 26th May, 19757)

INITIATION QUALIFICATIONS
I have heard about the incidents created by a new devotee, Jivanuga. He appears to be a crazy
fellow. He should not have been initiated, but I have given him a chance to improve. Next
time I am not going to initiate anybody who has not attended our classes at least for 3
months, and is not recommended by the leading members of the society. Less intelligent
persons cannot take to Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Yamuna devi dasi and Harsarani
devi dasi, 15th January, 1968)
When someone is very interested and recommended by the Temple Commander, for
becoming initiated, I accept him and give him first initiation in the form of Harinama in
a regular ceremony with fire sacrifice.(SPL to Hanuman Prasad Poddar, 5th February, 1970)
Regarding initiation as mentioned in your letter addressed to Devananda Maharaja, we
shall be very careful now in the selection of candidates for initiation and everything
must be followed by them very strictly as we have instructed, then we shall see about
initiation.(SPL to Karandhara, 13th November, 1970)
Regarding your proposal that recommendations for initiations should be approved by
the GBC members, that is not a good idea. Such recommendation is for the local
President to make from first hand observation.(SPL to Karandhara, 1st January, 1971)
With this first initiation, we can more readily give them a chance. Provided they are
enthusiastic and you observe they are following the devotional practices then you can
submit their names.(SPL to Sahadeva, 23rd January, 1974)
Regarding second initiations, I have become very concerned lately, that some of our older
students who have been given the second initiation, have not been strictly following the rules
and regulations. So from now on I want our presidents to be very sure about the devotees they
are recommending to me for second initiation. I think sometimes in the past devotees have
been recommended chiefly because some more helpers were required in maintaining the
147

deity work. Of course, necessity is there. It is just like in government, the government has
need for a number of men to fill important posts, but first the persons must be qualified before
they can award the post. Even though there may be a pressing demand, first the man must
be qualified. (SPL to Sahadeva, 23rd January, 1974)
I am glad that you are taking the recommendation of new initiates very seriously, that
they are writing essays. Yes, it is a serious matter. Not that let me take a spiritual master
as a pet and I can do whatever I want. No, one must be prepared to follow the order of
the spiritual master with life and soul.(SPL to Tulasi dasa, 7th October, 1974)
When you hold the fire sacrifice, impress upon the devotees that they are taking vows
before Radha and Krishna, the spiritual master, and the Vaisnavas, so it is a serious
thing.(SPL to Ajita dasa, 19th October, 1974)
Regarding initiation, it is required that you be recommend by one of our temple
presidents to me and then I shall consider it. First of all, one must have followed the
regulative principle for at least six months without deviation. It is not necessarily
required to live in the temple, but you must observe the rules.(SPL to Jennifer, 15th
February, 1975)
It is your responsibility to see that these devotees that you have recommended strictly
follow the rules and regulations, chanting 16 rounds, attending the classes and the
mangala aroti and refraining from the four prohibitions. You should lecture on these
points at the initiation ceremony so that everyone understands fully. And by your own
example you should teach.(SPL to Praphavisnu, 13th November, 1975)
18th June, 1976
He clearly explained how the process of initiation works. By samskara, by the purificatory
method, this tapasya, he becomes a dvija. Dvi means twice and ja means birth, second birth.
samskara bhaved dvija. The when he becomes dvija, properly initiated, then he`s allowed to
read Vedic literature. Sudra cannot. If you remain a sudra, no samskara, no purifikation, then
you have no right to understand Vedic knowledge. Either you have no right or you cannot
understand. The Bhagavad-gita is there throughout the whole world; everyone knows
Bhagavad-gita, but they have misunderstood. Because they are kept sudra. First of all by birth
he`s a sudra and when he`s purified then he becomes dvija. Dvija, the sacred thread means
that this man, upanayana. Upa means near and nayana means bringing. So when one is
brought nearer to the spiritual master and he accepts him as his disciple he gives the sacred
thread as badge that this man is now dvija, twice-born. He`s no more sudra. He`s brahmana.
So he has the right to read vedic literature. The Bhagavad-gita is summary of all Vedic
knowledge so if we pass through this process of divya-jnana, diksa, then we rightly
understand what is Bhagavad-gita or what is the lesson of Bhagavad-gita.(P.D.,2,443)

148

HOW SPIRITUAL MASTER RELATES TO DISCIPLE

PATRENAL RELATIONSHIP
You have accepted me as father, so I have also accepted you as my dear and real son.
Relationship of father & son on spiritual platform is real and eternal, on the material
platform such relationship is ephemeral and temporary. Although I cannot give you anything
as father, still I can pray to Krishna for your more & more advancement in K.C. Your
sincerity & service mood will always help you in advancing your genuine cause.(SPL to
Satsvarupa, 22nd January, 1968)
Although I left my few children born out of this physical body, Krishna has sent many
nice beautiful obedient children for propagating my mission. And you are one of them.
So I am very much obliged to you.(SPL to Rupanuga, 30th August, 1968)
When I initiated you, I accepted you on that very moment as my daughter. So you are
eternally my daughter and I am your father. There is no doubt about it. And our
relationship is based on Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Syama dasi, 30th August, 1968)
I always think of you as my naughty daughter and from the start of this movement, you
and your very good husband have always shown to be very sincere and important
members of our society.(SPL to Janaki, 9th December, 1968)
I thank you once more for your noble sentiments about me and I can simply say that for this
nice attitude Krishna will certainly help you. I am fully aware of your sincere service and
therefore I pray always to Krishna for your all-round welfare. You have got a nice temple by
the grace of my Spiritual Master. It is very encouraging to me. You should always pray to His
Divine Grace because naturally He will be more affectionate to you than to me. Generally
one is more affectionate to the grandchildren than to the children directly. So I am sure
that my Guru Maharaja will be easily inclined to your prayers than that of mine. You will do
good always by offering your prayers to His Divine Grace Bhaktisiddhanta Goswami
Maharaja.(SPL to Brahmananda, 19th December, 1968)
The relationship with the Spiritual Master must always be continued with the greatest
respect and veneration, without forgetting His exalted position; like father and son.
(SPL to Hamsaduta, 16th January, 1969)
I lost my mother when I was only 14 years old. So I didn't get much of my mother's
affection in my childhood. But in my old age, Krishna has given me so many young
mothers to take care of me.(SPL to Yamuna, Malati, Janaki, 20th February, 1969)

149

When I was young and lost my father, I was very sorry to have lost such affectionate
father, but by Krishna's Grace, I have now many American fathers and mothers.(SPL to
Mukunda, 20th February, 1969)
You have written to say that you are my disobedient son, but I think I am your
disturbing father. I am putting more and more burden upon you but you are so tolerant
that you have no hesitation to accept my demands even although sometimes they are
unreasonable. So practically you are acting as my father. In my childhood I was very naughty
boy, and I used to catch my father in so many ways demanding unreasonable things, and my
father used to satisfy me. So although I lost my father in 1930, about 40 years ago, by
Krishna's Grace I have got so many American young fathers. But the same nature continues,
and I am demanding from my fathers the same thing which may be a little burdensome. But I
am sure Krishna will be very much pleased if you will kindly tolerate some unreasonable
demands from me.(SPL to Brahmananda, 27th February, 1969)
Regarding my health, I am keeping well, but after all, this body is old enough, although
personally I do not feel old. I feel exactly like your little child, and I am taken care of by
my so many fathers and mothers like you. So I have no anxiety. Somebody asked me
whether I am happy, so I replied that I left my home consisting of five children, where I felt
not very much comfortable, but Krishna has given me many obedient and loving children,
even though I am in a foreign country. That is my happiness. Actually, real love can be
perceived only on the platform of Krishna Consciousness where there is no possibility of
thinking oneself in the bodily concept of life. So let us try to introduce this nice consciousness
in the human society.(SPL to Nandarani, 23rd May, 1969)
The other day there was a question in class, one Indian boy asked me whether I am happy. So
I answered him that in India I left my five children, but here, although I came alone,
Krishna has given me hundreds of nice children. So I told him to just compare the practical
happiness. So I am not at all inconvenienced under the care of my children here.(SPL to
Brahmananda, 6th May, 1969)
So carry on this work more enthusiastically and you will feel more and more jubilant in
transcendental bliss. So far I am concerned, because our relationship is father and son, so
nobody will be more satisfied than me by seeing your successful preaching work.
Nobody in this world likes to be defeated by somebody else, but the father when he is
defeated by the son feels more pleasure. Therefore, I may once more request you to try your
best to construct New Vrindaban an exact duplicate of Vrindaban, and that will give me the
highest pleasure.(SPL to Kirtanananda Maharaja, 18th February, 1970)
You are all my children and I love my American boys and girls who are sent to me by
my spiritual master and I have accepted them as my disciples.(SPL to Satsvarupa and
Uddhava, 27th July, 1970)

150

Although I am Indian materially, still I have adopted U.S.A. as my fatherland and you
are all my fathers. In India I had one father who raised me a Krishna Conscious child
but in America I have got many fathers who are reminding me always of Krishna.
Therefore I will always wish to live under your care.(SPL to Visnujana Maharaja, 4th April,
1971)
My dear daughter Nirmala,
Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of your letter dated 11-3-76 and it is very nice
how you are appreciating. It is also nice that you are caring for the devotees. They have
left everything for me, so they should be treated as sons and daughters.(SPL to Nirmala,
21st March, 1976)

THE DUTY OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER

Your letter is very encouraging, and I think in future your enthusiasm and energy can very
suitably be engaged in the transcendental loving service of Krishna. Everyone of us has got a
certain amount of good energy derived from Krishna, and when that energy is employed
under the expert direction of Spiritual Master, one's life becomes successful. That is the
secret of Krishna Consciousness. The Spiritual Master must be bona fide representative of
Krishna, by disciplic succession, receiving orders from the superior, and the disciple must
agree to abide by the orders of the Spiritual Master. This is the simple method of spiritual
advancement; if you remember this principle it will be very nice.(SPL to Nathan Baruch, 7 th
August, 1968)
Your specific talents are to be engaged under direction of the Spiritual Master. Everything,
every talent can be employed in Krishna's service, and how to do it is known to the
Spiritual Master. You have the tendency for botany, you can grow nice flowers and fruits for
Krishna, that is the utilization of your natural tendency. If you have got specific training in
this connection, then after establishing this center in Hamburg you can come to our New
Vrindaban and grow things, or you can grow things in Hamburg also. Fruits and flowers can
be produced anywhere.(SPL to Sivananda, 11th November, 1968)
Regarding your questions. If your prayers are sincere then Krishna will accept them and
if Krishna accepts them then automatically I accept them, and if I accept them then
automatically Krishna accepts them. So like this Krishna is everywhere. He is even
between the atoms. So therefore wherever you are He will accept your prayers, and therefore I
automatically accept. But the most important part again, the prayer must be sincere.(SPL to
Kirtika devi dasi, 19th February, 1973)
Regarding your question regarding your household situation, that is not the spiritual
master's business.(SPL to Batu Gopala dasa, 18th February, 1976)

151

Thank you for serving steadily and taking responsibility in Krishna Consciousness.
The spiritual master cannot be approached for solving marriage problems. That is not
the business of the guru.(SPL to Sukirti dasa, 21st February, 1976)

APPRECIATION OF DISCIPLES SERVICE

Regarding your reminder for my good cooking, I am very much thankful to you and
next time when I shall go to your home, I must serve you with good lunches without fail.
(SPL to Sally, 6th November, 1965)
I am so much obliged to you for your devotion and affection for me. I thought of you all
throughout my journey from Francisco to New York and I was praying to Lord Krishna
for your more and more advancement(SPL to devotees, 10th April, 1967)
When you drive your car you always chant ``Hare Krishna'' and when I was by your
side I could understand how heartily you have accepted the philosophy of Krishna
Consciousness.(SPL to Jayananda, 16th September, 1967)
When I return I shall drag him forcibly and make all right again. Anyone who has once
come to me has become my beloved son; temporarily one may display some Mayic
affliction, but that can not prolong.(SPL to Rayarama, 2nd November, 1967)
Regarding other books printed by, published by, or distributed by some European firm is very
welcome. You have got also the full power of attorney in this connection. Krishna has sent
you to me to help me in my mission. As you are my sincere spiritual son, Krishna will
dictate to you what to do in this connection. So I have full faith in you and you can
determine as Krishna speaks within your heart.(SPL to Brahmananda, 29th December,
1967)
Your strong desire to serve me is very beautiful; your serving me means serving Krishna. I am
also your servant so I cannot accept your service from you, or from any of my disciples. I
accept service from my disciples on behalf of Krishna. Just like a tax collector must
collect for the treasury, not for himself. If he himself touches so much as a farthing it would
be unlawful. So I have no right to accept service from any disciple, but on behalf of Krishna I
can accept. Sincere service to the Spiritual Master is service to the Supreme Lord. As stated in
the prayer, ``Prasadad Bhagavat Prasadad''. That means because Krishna accepts service
through the via media of Spiritual Master, therefore pleasing the Spiritual Master is equal to
pleasing the Supreme Lord.(SPL to Upendra, 13th February, 1968)

152

I am so obliged to you for your hospitality with which you served me so long I was in
Los Angeles; I was so much comfortably situated in spite of my not very good health.
Krishna will bless you for your strenuous service single-handedly, rest assured. Please
continue your service attitude in the same spirit, and Krishna will bless you with all
benediction.(SPL to Aniruddha, 13th March, 1968)
Your humbleness is very much appreciated by me. This humbleness is the sign of
progress in Krishna Consciousness. A Krishna Consciousness person thinks always about
himself as the lowest creature in the world, and the more one thinks like that he becomes
elevated more and more. A Krishna Conscious person is never falsely puffed-up; he is
satisfied with his humble position as the servant of the servant of the servant of Krishna [Cc.
Madhya 13.80]. Hope you are well.(SPL to Krsna dasa, 1st June, 1968)
Please accept my blessings. And offer the same to your good husband. I was so glad to
receive the two caps which are very nicely made fitting to my skull, and I am enjoying it
everyday in the morning, and when I walk on the street they all look at me due to your
cap. Not only your cap but also I am enjoying the shirt made by you. And Lord Jagannatha is
also enjoying similarly with cap and ghagara. So Krishna has given you a very good talent
and you are sewing expert.(SPL to Himavati, 14th June, 1968)
I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated August 13, 1968, and noted the contents
with so happiness. I am glad to see in your letter indication that within very short time, you
have been entrapped by Lord Krishna's Grace and you have expressed your transcendental
feelings in such a nice way, that I cannot but admire your capacity to grasp so quickly
about the whole philosophy and I must pray to Lord Krishna for your more and more
advancement in Krishna Consciousness, and be happy and successful even within this
very life. That is my ardent desire.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 19th August, 1968)
I am so much grateful to you and other devotees of the Krishna Consciousness society
that it gives me a great pride that Krishna has given me association of such nice boys.
(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 19th August, 1968)
I am so grateful for your nice sentiments for me, and Krishna will bless you. I am very poor
and I have nothing to return for your loving service, but I can simply pray to Krishna
for your gradual advancement in Krishna Consciousness. I think that is the best blessing
which we can have in this material existence. Thank you very much for your writing me,
and occasionally please try to write such letters whenever you find convenient.(SPL to Syama
dasi, 21st October, 1968)
I am very much pleased by your renewed and serious efforts to help me in my service to
my Guru Maharaja. Please continue in this attitude and Krishna will save you, you need
have no doubt.(SPL to Hayagriva, 23th November, 1968)

153

I can understand clearly that you are making nice progress in your devotional service
attitude. Your sincere and humble outlook is very nice. I am always praying to Lord
Krishna to bestow His Causeless Mercy upon you.(SPL to Jayapataka, 1st December, 1968)
I am in due receipt of your letter without any date. Purusottama says that this is a
particular specialty of your letters that you write without any date. I think that you are
right, because you are eternal. There is no beginning and no end and your enthusiasm is
also eternal. You never get tired of serving Krishna, so I hope you shall eternally be engaged
in serving Krishna because there is no end of such service.(SPL to Jadurani, 25th December,
1968)
I know you are always eager to help me in all respects, and what can I do for you except
pray to Krishna that you become more and more advanced in Krishna Consciousness
along with your very, very good husband. Thanking you once more.(SPL to Himavati, 25th
December, 1968)
I am in due receipt of your two letters December 21 and December 23, 1968. I am very glad
to know of your sincere activities in Krishna Consciousness. You are just a child and only
by Krishna's Grace you've taken the courage to go to Germany to open a center and
work very hard. So I am rather envious of your advancement in Krishna Consciousness
because when I was of your age I had no such energy, although my father was always
educating me in Krishna Consciousness from the very beginning. So I am sure that your
efforts will be successful.(SPL to Krsna dasa, 1st January, 1969)
Please accept my blessings. I was thinking of you since about a week why you are silent, and
all of a sudden I got your letter with a golden ring enclosed. It was so much ecstatic. I
thank you very much for your kind presentation which you have given, even sacrificing
your husband's interest. I think, though, that your husband, Mukunda, is also pleased with this
action. Anyway, immediately upon receipt of this ring I pushed it on my finger, and it is very
nice.(SPL to Janaki, 18th January, 1969)
Your desire to serve me is very praiseworthy. But because I am the humble servant of
Krishna I cannot accept any service on my account. So what I say you follow so you may
advance in Krishna Consciousness. That is your service and I accept it on behalf of
Krishna. This is a very good attitude, and your wish to serve me actually means to serve
Krishna.(SPL to Arundhati, 21st February, 1969)
Yes I received the package of clothing, and they are too much beautiful, but still must be
a little longer. The first set which you made for Them was the perfect fit. So I am
sending them to you, so that you can measure from this first set of clothes and make
more in the same size. I think this will solve the fitting problem.(SPL to Himavati, 23th
March, 1969)

154

Yes I received your very nice set of clothes for my Deity, and I thank you very much for
them.(SPL to Satyabhama, 24th March, 1969)
I have accepted you as my disciple and you have accepted me as your spiritual father.
This relationship cannot be ended anymore. It is eternal. So it will be my duty always to
pray to Krishna for your further and further improvement in Krishna Consciousness, so you
should go on serving this movement to your best capacity.(SPL to Rayarama, 9th July, 1969)
I do not think you should divert your attention in any other matter. Yesterday we held Vyasa
Puja Ceremony, and it was very nice. I shall take the opportunity now to thank you for the
nice booklet you have had printed and for the part in this booklet written by you. After all of
the reading was finished, I explained how service and prayers are accepted by Krishna
through the medium of the disciplic succession. It is something like electricity: if one is
in touch with his Spiritual Master, and his Spiritual Master is in touch with his bona fide
Spiritual Master, then in this way an offering is automatically transferred to Krishna. Just as
the Mercy of Krishna is coming down through the disciplic succession, so the service of the
devotee is offered up to Krishna through the disciplic succession.(SPL to Brahmananda, 5 th
September, 1969)
I do not know why you write that you are unhappy. You can join me at any time providing
your business does not suffer. You are developing the Seattle temple nicely. If you think in
your absence there will be no mismanagement, then you are welcome to stay with me as long
as you like. I like your cooking very much, so I shall enjoy nice good foodstuffs. But at
the same time I desire that your field of activities may not suffer.(SPL to Upendra, 27th
October, 1969)
I have received the overcoat-cloak sent by Govinda dasi who is so much kind and
affectionate to me. I am using it daily while going on my morning walk, but the
temperature here is not so acute, suitable for putting on the coat. Still, it appears very
comfortable in the morning and I am enjoying it. I have also received the dried banana, 8
packages altogether and they are being fully utilized. For the time being she may not send any
more of them, but I think if she prepares more of them in the sunshine of Hawaii and keeps
them in stock, they will not go bad.(SPL to Gaurasundara, 24th January, 1970)
I beg to acknowledge receipt of a package yesterday which contained one set of Deity
clothes. I have immediately got them on my Deities and They are wearing them and
looking so beautiful. You have made the colors and clothes so nicely. I am very much
pleased.(SPL to Himavati, 30th July, 1970)
I have got confidence in you because Krishna has given you special talent for chanting
Hare Krishna Mantra. When you were chanting in L.A. temple in the evenings, or in the
mornings, I enjoyed your chanting so nicely that I thought myself immediately carried
to Vaikuntha.(SPL to Visnujana Maharaja, 4th April, 1971)

155

I am in receipt of your note and gift of one ring. Just now I am wearing it. Because you
have sincerely offered, I must accept on behalf of my Guru Maharaja although I am not
worthy.(SPL to Kadamba dasi, 8th December, 1973)
I am in due receipt of your letter dated October 23, 1974 and have noted the contents with
much joy. You have done something tangible, and I am pleased that you are simply carrying
out my order without any consideration of your self-interest. This is wanted for progress in
spiritual life. So as you have pleased me, you should take it that you have pleased Krsna,
the Supreme Personality of Godhead. It is for this I have given you sannyasa, to be
prepared to go anywhere on my order and preach sincerely and purely without any other
consideration. So I thank you very much in this regard.(SPL to Subala dasa Swami, 13 th
November, 1974)
Thank you very much for trying so hard so many times to send me milk sweets, like
sandesh, etc. Unfortunately this last time they went bad on the way here, therefore they
were not in offerable condition. The fact that you have offered them to me is what
counts. Not so much whether I have personally eaten them or not. So thank you for your
sincere efforts in pleasing me.(SPL to Parvati, 27th December, 1974)
By these activities I am must trying to satisfy my spiritual master and you are all trying
to help me, so I am very much obliged to you. This is real co-operation on the platform
of love.(SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 9th November, 1975)
I beg to thank you for your letter dated 16th January, 1976 along with the enclosed
donation. Unless there is loving feeling, how is it possible for you to always make
offerings to me? The spiritual master is always instructing his disciples and they in turn
are always trying to serve their spiritual master. It is a reciprocal relationship of love.
(SPL to Bhurijana, 31st January, 1976)
I am very pleased that you are preaching for preaching is our main line. Harikesa Swami was
also doing preaching work and now you are also. Preaching is the most important business.
Although my personal service is also important, the preaching work comes first. I want
everyone of our men to become first class preachers. So you want to preach that is best.
Don't be worried, but go on with your preaching and you will be happy.(SPL to Purusa Krsna,
25th July, 1976)

CHASTISING THE DISCIPLE

You have written to say that I am as hard as the thunderbolt & softer than a rose is
quite right in the line of Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Jadurani, 13th October, 1967)

156

I am very sorry that Satyavrata has left us on some petty sentimental thing. Please ask
him to come back and excuse me if I have struck his sentiment.(SPL to Rayarama, 11th
January, 1968)
At the present moment, you are not prepared to follow my instructions. You are simply
visiting different places for sightseeing recreation. This sort of service is not accepted by
Krsna.(SPL to Harivilasa, 25th July, 1968)
Your third question: why does Srila Narada Muni condemn Srila Vyasadeva for compiling the
Vedic Scriptures? Sri Narada Muni was the Spiritual Master of Srila Vyasadeva. A Spiritual
Master has the right to chastise his disciple any way He likes. A sisya or a disciple means one
who accepts the disciplinary action given by the Spiritual Master. Even although sometimes
a Spiritual Master chastises his disciple as a fool or rascal in fatherly affection, it does
not mean necessarily that the disciple is a fool or a rascal. You will find even in the
statement of Lord Caitanya--He presents Himself as a fool designated by His Spiritual Master,
but that does not mean that He was a fool. A sincere disciple feels it pleasurable when his
Spiritual Master chastises him with calling him such names as fool and rascal.(SPL to
Gajendra, 27th January, 1970)
Regarding punishment, there is no punishment upon you. Rather, there is reward. You have
been awarded Sannyas so you have the best opportunity to serve Krishna by preaching His
glories. Why punishment? Before taking Sannyas, I told you that you may remain a
brahmacari because management in L.A. was with you. Now you have voluntarily taken
sannyasa. You may take advantage of this opportunity and preach this Krishna cult and
expand missionary activities. Do it sincerely. For my disciples there is no punishment.
There is no need for that. One who preaches Krishna Consciousness is supposed to be
glorious. Directly write me and I will give you instructions how you can go on preaching. I
hope this meets you in good health.(SPL to Gargamuni Maharaja, 27th October, 1970)
So far my chastising you at Mayapur for your questions it is simply out of love that I
chastise any of my students. It is a father's duty to raise his son to be a strong, useful citizen,
and sometimes he must reprimand him for some mistake in order to teach him. But this
harshness is only for his son's benefit. Similarly, you are all my spiritual children, and my
only concern is to see that you all become strong in your devotion to Lord Krishna, so
sometimes scolding may be there, but you should always remember that it is done with love
and it is only for your benefit. You are an intelligent boy, and I want to train you very nicely
so that you will be able to preach this great Krishna Conscious philosophy with conviction,
and help to deliver all the spiritually-starving souls in this age. Therefore, you should take this
chastisement as an opportunity to advance in Krishna Consciousness and not in any other
way.(SPL to Niranjana, 12th April, 1972)
I know you are working hard and sincerely. I have no business to criticize you but as head of
the institution or your spiritual master, it is my duty to find out your faults. Even Caitanya
Mahaprabhu presented himself as faulty before his spiritual master. To remain faulty before
the spiritual master is a good qualification so he is subjected to rectification. But if one thinks
he is all perfect then there is no scope for rectification. Don't be sorry when I find fault. That

157

is my primary duty. Canakya pandita says one must find fault with disciples and sons, it
is good for them.(SPL to Bhavananda and Jayapataka, 20th April, 1974)
Regarding your statement that your success is due to your dependence on serving my lotus
feet, yes, that is the instruction of the Bhagavad-gita. Krishna advises Arjuna to work to his
bet capacity but not to think that he is the best capable. We should work to our best capacity
and depend for the result on Krishna. After all, our life is dedicated to Krishna's service, and
Krishna will give us intelligence, capability, and all kinds of success. I know you are doing
your best capacity. Depend for the result on Krishna. When I point out some discrepancy of
my disciples, it is always with good will so you can become the best servant of Krishna.
There is nothing of material grudge. Kindly remember this.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 19 th October,
1974)
You are appreciating the chastisement of your spiritual master, and Krishna will bless
you by this appreciation.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa, 14th November, 1974)
NOTE TO ALL THE GBC MEMBERS:Please let me be known that Nitai has become a
venomous serpent. Be careful of him.(SPL to all tha GBC members, 15th September, 1976)
Dear Ramesvara Maharaja,
Please accept my humble obeisances. All glories to Srila Prabhupada. The following is an
extract from a morning class on S.B. 5/6/3, delivered on 25/11/76. Srila Prabhupada has
requested that it be sent to all temples and G.B.C.
"If you pat your subordinates it will increase their faulty habits and if you chastise
them, they will improve. Therefore it is advised that either your son or disciple, you
should always chastise them, never give them leniency. So a little leniency, immediately so
many faults will grow. Now for our practical life we are known all over the world as shaven
headed, is it not? Now we are becoming hair-headed, we are forgetting shaving. Because there
is a little leniency, immediately faulty things are creeping in. So we should be known as
shaven-headed, not hair-headed. This is discrepancy. At least once in a month you must be
clearly shaven-headed. On the bright fortnight, on the day of purnima, four days after ekadasi.
Once in a month, in the bright fortnight we must be shaven-headed. It is not desirable that in
grown up age also, you be chastised. that is not desirable-that is also difficult because when
the disciple or son is grown up, if he is chastised, then he breaks. So before being chastised
we should be conscious that this is our rules and regulations, we must observe. Therefore it is
advised by Canakya Pandit (Sanskrit) After the 16th year of the disciple or son, he should be
treated as friend because if you chastise when he is grown up then he will break up- that is
also another risk. So our request is that instead of chastising, with folded hands I request you,
don't you become hippies again by growing hair. Keep your head cleansed at least once in a
month. That is my request. Neither I can chastise you, I am an old man and you are young
men.Approved: A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami.(SPL to All Temples, 26th November, 1976)

158

ABSORBING THE SINFUL REACTIONS OF THE DISCIPLE

I have seen what you have written about your protection by my humble self, but that is
inevitable when a Spiritual Master accepts somebody as disciple. Krishna says in Bhagavadgita that He takes charge of a surrendered soul; so much so that Lord Krishna protects His
devotee from all his sinful activities in the past. Similarly, the Spiritual Master, when He
accepts a disciple and the disciple surrenders unto Him, He has got the responsibility of
absorbing the sinful reaction of His disciples life. This is a great responsibility of the
Spiritual Master. We should therefore be very careful not to overburden our Spiritual
Master by further repetition of sinful activities. Of course, one who has entered into Krishna
Consciousness cannot act deliberately anything sinful. Still, we should always be on guard
against such activities. Sometimes we hear that people are going to church to confess their
sinful actions for being excused, but as soon as he comes out of the church, he begins the
same drama again. This is like the bathing of the elephant, who immediately throws dirt again
on his body. We should not follow such examples. Lord Caitanya accepted Jagai and Madhai
on condition they would not commit further sinful activities. So all our students should be
careful in the matter of violating the four principles and at the same time must carry on the
chanting process rigidly.(SPL to Sacisuta, 19th September, 1969)
As soon as he saw that His neophyte disciples were increasing in number, He
immediately decided to leave this world. To accept disciples means to take up the
responsibility of absorbing the sinful reaction of life of the disciple.(SPL to Satsvarupa
and Uddhava, 27th July, 1970)
You get the seed of devotion, and the Hare Krishna mantra through the mercy of the
spiritual master and Krishna. Similarly, upon your surrender, the spiritual master and
Krishna take responsibility for your sins. So if you commit sin again, the spiritual
master becomes responsible for your sinful reaction.(SPL to Batu Gopala, 22nd August,
1972)
The spiritual master accepts the sinful activities of his disciples from the first initiation. I
may give initiation very easily, but what can I do? I am prepared to go to hell for service
of Lord Caitanya.(SPL to Jadurani, 4th September, 1972)
Instruct them fully in the qualifications for becoming brahmana, and henceforth they
must be very, very careful not to commit any sinful acts or otherwise I shall have to
suffer as their spiritual master. The ceremony should be held in the company of devotees
only.(SPL to Sri Govinda, 27th December, 1972)

159

SPIRITUAL MASTER AND REBIRTH FOR DISCIPLE

I am so glad to learn that you are now getting the fruit of chanting Hare Krishna. Hare
Krishna is so nice that it clears the dirty things from the mind of the devotee and the more one
is used to chant the Holy Name offenselessly, the more one develops love of God, forgetting
the whole material nonsense. (It is my duty to deliver you the right thing in right earnestness
and it is the duty of the receiver to act in the standard spiritual regulation. When you left us I
simply prayed to Krishna for your return to Krishna Consciousness because that was my duty.
Any good soul who approaches me once for spiritual enlightenment is supposed to be
depending on my responsibility to get him back to Krishna, back to home. The disciple
may misunderstand a bona fide spiritual master being obliged to do so under pressure of
Maya's influence. But a bona fide spiritual master never lets go a devotee once accepted.
When a disciple misunderstands a bona fide spiritual master, the master regrets for his
inability to protect the disciple and sometimes he cries with tears in the eyes. We had an
experience while my Guru Maharaja was alive. One of His disciples who accepted sannyasa
was one day forcibly dragged by his wife. My Guru Maharaja lamented with tears in His eyes
saying that He could not save the soul.) We should always, therefore, be careful in the matter
of being attacked by Maya's influence and the only means of guarantee is to chant Hare
Krishna offenselessly. The greatest offense is to defy the spiritual master and to act sinfully,
thinking in the strength of chanting. If a man thinks that chanting will save him from all kinds
of sinful reaction deliberately committee. by him, then he becomes the greatest offender. By
chanting Hare Krishna certainly we become free from all sinful reactions, but that does not
mean that we shall deliberately commit sins and counteract it by chanting. Your reference to
Kirtanananda and Hayagriva is very nicely appreciated. We shall silently pray for them to
Krishna and shed tears for them for our inability to save them. Let us honestly pray and go
ahead with Krishna Consciousness. More when we meet(SPL to Umapati, 23 rd November,
1967)
In the absolute world there is no distinction as me, or he, and I. Krishna and His
representative is the same. Just like Krishna can be present simultaneously in millions of
places. Similarly, the Spiritual Master also can be present wherever the disciple wants. A
Spiritual Master is the principle, not the body. Just like a television can be seen in
thousands of places by the principle of relay monitoring.(SPL to Malati, 28th May, 1968)
You have asked if it is true that the Spiritual Master remains in the material universe
until all of His disciples are transferred to the Spiritual Sky. The answer is yes, this is
the rule. Therefore, every student should be very much careful not to commit any offense
which will be detrimental to this promotion to the Spiritual Kingdom, and thereby the
Spiritual Master has to incarnate again to deliver him. This sort of mentality will be a kind of
offense to the Spiritual Master. Out of the ten kinds of offenses, the number one offense is to
disobey the orders of the Spiritual Master. The instructions given to the disciple by the
Spiritual Master at the time of initiation should be strictly followed. That will make one
advance to the spiritual path. But if one deliberately defies such instructions, then his
advancement is hampered from the very beginning. This defying means to disconnect the
relationship with the Spiritual Master. And anyone who defies and therefore disconnects

160

the relationship with the Spiritual Master can hardly expect the assistance of the
Spiritual Master life after life. I hope this will clear up this question sufficiently for you.
(SPL to Jayapataka, 11th July, 1969)
So far as I am concerned, in relationship with my disciples who are so kindly cooperating
with me in the matter of my rendering service to my Spiritual Master, for them I am
always ready to come back from Goloka Vrindaban, if they are not delivered along with
me. So don't be worried about the clutches of Maya. Be fixed up in your determination and go
on serving the Supreme Lord, Krishna, with determination as you are already doing.(SPL to
Brahmananda, 15th November, 1969)
It is a basic principle that one must accept a bona fide spiritual master in order to achieve the
highest perfection of life, love of God. I thank all of you very much for accepting me as
your spiritual master, and I promise that I will take you back to home, back to
Godhead. I ask you all to promise me to always chant at least 16 rounds, follow the
regulative principles, read our books and try to preach this Krishna Consciousness Movement
all over the world. So far my qualifications are concerned, I am simply trying to carry out the
order of my Guru Maharaja.(SPL to Nityananda, 12th November, 1971)
You do not require to worry as I shall never leave you, you are my disciple and I am your
spiritual master, so there is no question, as long as you follow my instructions, that I
shall ever leave you. Just remember under all circumstances to chant sixteen rounds of japa
daily, offer your prasadam to Krsna, and do all of the things which you already know, as you
are senior disciple. These things will protect you under all conditions, without any doubt
(SPL to Bhaktijana, 21st September, 1972)
Your next question, after leaving this material realm does the devotee remain forever with his
spiritual master? The answer is yes. But I think you have got the mistaken idea in this
connection. You speak of pure devotee, that he is saktyavesa avatara, that we should obey him
only--these things are the wrong idea. If anyone thinks like that, that a pure devotee should be
obeyed and no one else, that means he is a nonsense. We advise everyone to address one
another as Prabhu. Prabhu means master, so how the master should be disobeyed? Others,
they are also pure devotees. All of my disciples are pure devotees. Anyone sincerely serving
the spiritual master is a pure devotee, it may be Siddhasvarupa or others, a-Siddhasvarupa.
This must be very clearly stated. It is not only that your Siddhasvarupa is a pure devotee and
not others. Do not try to make a faction. Siddhasvarupa is a good soul. But others should not
be misled. Anyone who is surrendered to the spiritual master is a pure devotee, it doesn't
matter if Siddhasvarupa or non-Siddhasvarupa. Amongst ourselves one should respect others
as Prabhu, master, one another. As soon as we distinguish here is a pure devotee, here is a
non-pure devotee, that means I am a nonsense. Why you only want to be in the spiritual sky
with Siddhasvarupa? Why not all? If Siddhasvarupa can go, why not everyone?
Siddhasvarupa will go, you will go, Syamasundara. will go, all others will go. We will have
another ISKCON there. Of course, Mr. Nair must stay.
And if somebody does not go, then I shall have to come back to take him there. One
should remember this and every one of my disciples should act in such a way that they

161

may go with me and may not have to come back to take another birth.(SPL to Tusta
Krsna, 14th December, 1972)
Regarding your qustion about sufferings of master, you can simgly ponder over Lord
Christs crucifixion.(SPL to Tusta Krsna, 14th December, 1972)

THE DISCIPLEQUALIFICATIONS
CHARACTERISTICS & DUTIES
B.g. 4.34
tad viddhi praiptena
paripranena sevay
upadekyanti te jna
jninas tattva-darina
SYNONYMS
tatthat knowledge of different sacrifices; viddhitry to understand;
praiptenaby approaching a spiritual master; paripranenaby
submissive inquiries; sevayby the rendering of service; upadekyanti
they will initiate; teyou; jnaminto knowledge; jninathe selfrealized; tattvaof the truth; darinaseers.
TRANSLATION
Just try to learn the truth by approaching a spiritual master. Inquire from
him submissively and render service unto him. The self-realized souls can
impart knowledge unto you because they have seen the truth.
PURPORT
The path of spiritual realization is undoubtedly difficult. The Lord therefore
advises us to approach a bona fide spiritual master in the line of disciplic
succession from the Lord Himself. No one can be a bona fide spiritual
master without following this principle of disciplic succession. The Lord is
the original spiritual master, and a person in the disciplic succession can
convey the message of the Lord as it is to his disciple. No one can be
spiritually realized by manufacturing his own process, as is the fashion of
the foolish pretenders. The Bhgavatam (6.3.19) says, dharma tu skd
bhagavat-pratam: the path of religion is directly enunciated by the Lord.
Therefore, mental speculation or dry arguments cannot help lead one to
the right path. Nor by independent study of books of knowledge can one
progress in spiritual life. One has to approach a bona fide spiritual master
to receive the knowledge. Such a spiritual master should be accepted in
full surrender, and one should serve the spiritual master like a menial
servant, without false prestige. Satisfaction of the self-realized spiritual
master is the secret of advancement in spiritual life. Inquiries and
submission constitute the proper combination for spiritual understanding.
Unless there is submission and service, inquiries from the learned spiritual
master will not be effective. One must be able to pass the test of the
162

spiritual master, and when he sees the genuine desire of the disciple, he
automatically blesses the disciple with genuine spiritual understanding. In
this verse, both blind following and absurd inquiries are condemned. Not
only should one hear submissively from the spiritual master, but one must
also get a clear understanding from him, in submission and service and
inquiries. A bona fide spiritual master is by nature very kind toward the
disciple. Therefore when the student is submissive and is always ready to
render service, the reciprocation of knowledge and inquiries becomes
perfect.
I beg to thank you for your letter dated nil, and I see that it is approved by the President. So
anyone of my students can inquire from me in the matter of serving Krsna directly, and
especially you are advanced and approved students. Sometimes somebody sends some
irrelevant inquiries which students should not have asked from the Spiritual Master,
and for them the restrictive circular was issued. So you are at liberty to send your letters
directly, and I will reply them duly.(SPL to Jadurani, Baradraja and Muralidhara, 4th June,
1970)
5th May, 1976
The visiting devotee ofered a more positive view than I did, not out of contention, but to see
how Srila Prabhupada would respond to their own claims that they are still doing the right
thing. There are a lot of devotees there who follow the principles, but they`re not completely
shaved up and they still wear karmi clothes. They`re clean, they`re devotees, and they are
attracting many of the local people because they are able to relate to them. They are not
lowering the standart.
That should be, Prabhupada agreed. But when they are initiated they must shave. They
must keep to the standard. If one becomes initiated and if he still keeps the hippie form, that
does not make influential. Do you think it is all right? No, that is not good. So long they are
coming as outsider, joining kirtana, they may have their own dress. It doesn`t matter. They are
coming to kirtana. That much is all right. But when they are to be initiated, they must follow
the rules and regulation given by the spiritual master. Otherwise they should not be initiated.
It is simple thing. Let them go on chanting, taking prasadam, we have no objection. But when
they are to be initiated, they must follow this. This is the clear settlement. If you don`t want to
disturb them, let them come, chant, dance, take prasadam. We have no objection, but don`t
recommend them for initiation unless he agrees to the rules and regulations given by the
spiritual master. Where is the wrong? Where is the difficulty? You can talk with him like
that.
I think they only feel that because...
Prabhupada cut him short. No. No feeling. When you are surrendering to the spiritual master
find out this versetad viddhi pranipatena pariprasnena sevaya.
Having grown familiar enough with Srila Prabhupada`s method of preaching during darsanas
I already had the Bhagavad-gita on heand. I read out the oft-quoted vers thirtyfour from the
fourth capter: Just try to learn the truth by approching a spiritual master. Inquire from him
submissively and render service unto him. The self-realized soul can impart knowledge unto
you because he has seen the truth
You have to submit, Prabhupada emphasized. You cannot remain independent. That
is the first condition. Sisya means voluntarily accepting the rules offered by the spiritual
master. Yes, I agree to abide by your order. Then he becomes sisya. Otherwise, where

163

is the question of sisya? Chant, dance, take prasadam and remain. There is no objection, but
when you become sisya, then you cannot remain independent. These things convince him,
that, You don`t become sisya. Remain as friend. There is no harm.
So then, part of initiation means that you`re prepared to do something more than simply
chant and eat prasadam? I asked.
As our guru Prabhupada gave his clear requirement. Initiation means to surrender to the
spiritual master. If there is still hesitation to surrender to the rules and regulations and
honor such spiritual master, he should not become.
The visiting devotee nodded in assent. I think it is pretty clear to me, Prabhupada. Just for
clarifikation: they`re working, they have a store on Mauli, they are distributing foodstuffs to
all the other stores on the island, they are disttributing foodstuffs to all the other storeson the
island, they are working a lot within the society with the karmis. Their thinking is that If we
shave our heads and wear robes...
At the mere suggestion that shaving the head and wearing robes might be an impediment,
Prabhupada interrupted. Then you don`t become initiated. You chant. Who is prohibiting to
chant? You can chant, you can dance, you can take prasadam.
It was becoming very clear that Prabhupada`s standard for a disciple was more than
simply following the four prohibitions and chanting. There were many other activities
involved; essentially, preaching Krsna Consciousness by distributing Prabhupada`s
books and living visibly as devotees. This seemed to be the real difference between the
ISKCON devotees and the split-off group. As Prabhupada had said to Bhurijana earlier in the
day, they were not doing anything wrong, but they were not doing what he asked either.
(P.D.,2,100-102)
I said, The idea was, We shall build some public relations, like he`s saying with this
store. They prefer to try to spread Krsna consciousness by public relations. Give good
impression and then people will come.
Then you are dictated by the public, Prabhupada said, not by the dictation of your
spiritual master. Spiritual master`s order to distribute books: we shall do that. That is
obedience. The public may take or not take, that is public`s opinion. But my duty is
because spiritual master has said, I must try my best. Spiritual master has not said that
you must sell so many books daily, otherwise shall I reject you. He has not said that.
Everyone may try his best, that`s all. The public may take or not take, it doesnt matter.
Public says that You dance naked, I`ll be very much pleased, I shall give you some
money. Then what is the use of making a spiritual master? We have to follow the
instruction of the spiritual master. That is initiation. Why do you manufacture, The
public will be pleased like this? public may or may not please. <we don`tcare for them.
I stated the obvious. Our success is in the spiritual master`s pleasure and not the
public`s pleasure.
Yes, that is bhakti. Otherwise why Krsna says, sarva-dharman parityajya mam ekam
saranam vraja? (Bg.18.66) You haven`t got to preach so many religious systems. You
simply please Me.(P.D.,2, 103)
23th June, 1976
Can one develop determination gradually? someone asked.
Why gradually? Prabhupada replied. When you promise before your spiritual master that
no illicit sex, no gambling, no meat-eating, why should you fall down? If you have no
determination, why should you promise in persence of the Deity, fire, spiritual master,

164

Vaisnava? Why do you make this farce, if vou have no determination? If you want to make
farce, that depends on you. But you should not fall down, that is determination. That is
gentleman`s determination, that I have given my promise. why shall I fall down? That is
determination. I must respect promise. That is called drdha-vrata.(P.D.,3,29)
My dear boys and girls I am so much obliged to you for your prayers to Krishna to save
my life.(SPL to devotees, 5th June, 1967)
Please inform Upendra that I have very much appreciated his letter of service attitude.
This service attitude is a great asset of revelation in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to
Mukunda, 6th June, 1967)
Therefore I have a great hope to train some of my disciples for preaching work, even in my
absence. I am now old man, and attacked with serious disease; I may be overcome by death at
any moment. Therefore I wish to leave some trained preachers so that they can do the
work of Krishna Consciousness in the western world. That is my ambition. I hope you
all pray to Krishna so I may be able to execute my duty properly.(SPL to Janardana,
Hamsaduta, Himavati, Pradyumna, 28th June, 1967)
So far remembering me and Krishna, it should be simultaneous. I am your Spiritual
Father, and Krishna is your Spiritual Husband. A girl can never forget either her father
or her husband.(SPL to Jadurani, July, 1967)
Your letter is certainly full of sense, and a K.C. boy or girl cannot be ``nonsense''. I am
proud to have disciples like you, who think freely, but correct their mistakes by
consulting me without any reservation. I am always feeling separation for you all. Let
Krishna help us meet again.(SPL to Mrinaline, 27th August, 1967)
Do not ever try to approach Krishna directly. Anyone who talks of Krishna without
service to Guru will not be successful.(SPL to Devananda, 27th September, 1967)
Your service attitude encourages me because Krishna can never be an order supplier.
We should always remember that Krishna is the only order giver. His order is received
through the agency of the spiritual master. The bona fide spiritual master is the manifest
representative of Krishna. The spiritual master is described in the scriptures as good as
Krishna because he is the most confidential servitor of Krishna. To please the spiritual master
is to please Krishna. On this principle we must advance our Krishna Consciousness and there
is no danger.(SPL to Nandarani, Krsna devi, Subala dasa and Uddhava, 3rd October, 1967)
I am very happy that since it is entrusted to you the things are improving. This means that
Krishna is giving you more & more facilities. Krishna is such a nice boss that he gives more
facilities & improvement to the sincere servant. From the very beginning of your meeting

165

with me you have very sincerely & honestly carried out my orders & I am so much
obliged to you for your simple and plain behavior. Kindly continue this attitude &
advise all your God-brothers to do so & they will be happy consequently I shall also be
happy.(SPL to Rayarama, 4th October, 1967)
Kirtanananda may be eager to address in the Harvard university but recently he has lost his
link on account of disobedience. You sing every day morning that by the mercy of the
Spiritual master one can please the Lord and one who has not pleased the spiritual
master cannot have any access in the realm of Krishna Consciousness. Very recently
Kirtanananda has developed a different consciousness of Maya which is called misuse of
one's minute independence offered by Krishna. By misuse of one's independence one at once
becomes a victim of Maya and thus he loses all importance in Krishna Consciousness. So it is
my definite opinion that his lecture anywhere now will bear no spiritual sequence. He must
rectify his mistake before he can play in our Society any important role. By lips he says that
he is a surrendered soul but by action he is thinking differently.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 6 th
October, 1967)
The separation of Kirtanananda and Hayagriva is not a very happy incident. I was practically
in tears for their attitude of separation on such flimsy grounds. In other words it is my
incapability that I could not save these two souls, but this a great evidence that every soul is
individual. The nonsense theory of oneness becomes null and void by the evidence presented
in this incident. But we should not be angry with these poor souls. Try to convince them by
argument and reason but do not become angry with them. Lord Nityananda when he was
dealing with Jagai and Madhai maintained the maximum amount of tolerance and patience in
spite of the greatest provocation. The two brothers, Jagai and Madhai, committee. violence on
Lord Nityananda. Even Lord Caitanya, the author of Siksastak, became agitated. But Lord
Nityananda Prabhu in the matter remained calm and quiet and delivered the two rascals to the
highest elevation. We should always try to represent Lord Nityananda Prabhu in the matter of
preaching work.
Kirtanananda is a crazy man. That is proved. He says that he has become equal to the spiritual
master but he is such a fool that he does not understand the principle of disciple even in
ordinary worldly affairs. Even if one becomes equal to the spiritual master in education
and knowledge, still one has to maintain the disciplinary principle of obeying one chief
man in any establishment. If such discipline is not maintained, no establishment can make
any progress.(SPL to Rayarama, 9th November, 1967)
I do not want crowd of Kirtananandas but I want a single soul like Brahmananda, Mukunda,
Rayarama, and Satsvarupa. The same example is always applicable that one moon is
sufficient for the night as not thousands of stars.(SPL to Brahmananda, 11th November,
1967)
Regarding your last but one paragraph of your letter under reply. I may inform you that you
cannot be fool as you have humbly expressed yourself. Better to remain an ever fool before
the spiritual master. But if a disciple is actually fool it reflects on the spiritual master. To
think of becoming a fool is the real qualification for a bona fide disciple. As soon as one
thinks that he has become the wiser man than the spiritual master one is surely doomed. We

166

should remain everlastingly a fool before the spiritual master. Not artificially but feelingly
and then we can make real progress. Even my spiritual master a great scholar remained a so
called fool before His spiritual master Who was outwardly an illiterate village fellow. So in
the Absolute world the fool is also the master and the master is also a fool in reciprocal
exchange of dealings. Lord Caitanya also accepted Himself a great fool before His spiritual
master and all of us must follow the transcendental process.(SPL to Rayarama, 14 th
December, 1967)
I am very concerned that due to your sincerity and service mood you have improved in
Krishna Consciousness excellently. Whatever allocation of duty there may be, if we try to
execute such specific duty sincerely, that alone can make us much more advanced in Krishna
Consciousness. In the Bhagavad-gita, it is stated that for the fixed up devotee there is one
duty. This duty is understood through the transparent medium via media of the Spiritual
Master. It is better service to Krishna and Spiritual Master in a feeling of separation;
sometimes there is risk in the matter of direct service. For example, Kirtanananda was giving
me direct service by massaging, cooking for me, and so many other things; but later on by
dictation of Maya, he became puffed up, so much so that he thought his Spiritual Master a
common man, and was existing only on account of his service. This mentality at once pushed
him down. Of course, those who are sincere devotee, they take direct service as an
opportunity, but the illusory energy is so strong that it acts on this doctrine of familiarity
breeds contempt. Kirtanananda was thinking I was existing on his service, instead of
realizing I was giving him opportunity to do me some service.(SPL to Madhusudana,
December, 1967)
So far I am personally concerned, Kirtanananda was doubtful about my existence because he
thought that I am dependent on his massaging, so the thought that there is no necessity
of Spiritual Master, because Spiritual Master is an ordinary man, and to depend on an
ordinary man is a tyranny. Therefore one should always think of Spiritual Master not an
ordinary man. You are intelligent and advanced in Krishna Consciousness, and you can
understand what is the attack of Spiritual Master by Maya. Maya's duty is to keep the
conditioned souls under her clutches, so if there is any hindrance by anyone in the discharge
of her duties, she must attack the opposite party. But Krishna saves his sincere servant in
Krishna Consciousness. The Pandavas were declared devotees of Krishna ___ and so many
troubles in their life; but ultimately they were victorious by the Mercy of Krishna. This is the
process of understanding Krishna and his devotees.(SPL to Brahmananda, 21st January, 1968)
Yes, the ecstasy of separation of Spiritual Master is even greater ecstasy than meeting
with Him.Please continue your excellent service and I will always be so pleased with
your sincere service, as I am so much happy with you. Hope you are well, and I hope
your injured thumb is now fully recovered.(SPL to Jadurani, 13th January, 1968)
Your are saying that you are a fool, and I shall be glad to get a number of fools like you.
I want such transcendental fools and not material intellectuals. May Krishna bless you.
(SPL to Mahapurusa, 28th March, 1968)

167

So you young men should not simply eulogize my hard working capacity, but I wish that
you should also follow my example.(SPL to Brahmananda, 3rd May, 1968)
Our relationship is eternal. But if somebody lags behind, so in spite of our eternal
relationship one may not meet other at the destination. Just like a flock of birds-although very intimately related, everyone of them has to fly in the sky by individual
strength. If one is less strong, the other cannot keep him in the sky. That is the law of nature.
So long everyone of us is strong in Krishna Consciousness, there is no doubt, you can fly in
the spiritual sky and meet together without failure. Therefore, individual strength is most
important. And that individual strength is achieved in the association of devotees also. So you
can make your own judgment.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 20th September, 1968)
In the Bhakti Rasamrita Sindhu it is stated that the inquisitive disciple advances very
quickly in Krishna Consciousness. So I am very glad that you are so inquisitive, and
trying to understand things in proper perspective.(SPL to Nandarani, 15th October, 1968)
I am so glad that Krishna is enlivening you in your service attitude. This is the secret of
success in Krishna Consciousness--unflinching faith in Krishna and in the Spiritual
Master enlightens a devotee in the progressive march of Krishna Consciousness, and
keep this attitude, and I am sure Krishna will give you sufficient intelligence to make
your life successful.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 10th October, 1968)
Yes, the students should agree to be malleable by the Spiritual Master, then his success is
sure. In your western part of the world, people are falsely taught not to become slavish.
Everyone wants to assert his personal views and opinions, without following any authority.
That is the general tendency. But although such persons claim not to be slaves, actually they
are slaves to the senses. So instead of being a slave of the senses, if one voluntarily becomes
the slave of Krishna, or His representative, that is good for him. This is maya, thinking that
we are independent. We are slaves--every moment we are serving our senses. We are slaves to
so many abominable things, to drugs, intoxication, sex, doing the most abominable things in
the service of the senses. So it is not slavish when one agrees to become slave of Krishna
and His representative, then this is liberated position, liberated from being slave to the
senses. Yes, Srila Bhaktivinode Thakura said, My Dear Vaisnava Thakura, Spiritual Master,
let me become your dog, and I shall remain at your door, and I shall guard against any
nonsense persons trying to enter, and whatever food you will give me, I shall eat, and I shall
remain as your dog.Your specific talents are to be engaged under direction of the Spiritual
Master. Everything, every talent can be employed in Krishna's service, and how to do it is
known to the Spiritual Master. You have the tendency for botany, you can grow nice flowers
and fruits for Krishna, that is the utilization of your natural tendency. If you have got specific
training in this connection, then after establishing this center in Hamburg you can come to our
New Vrindaban and grow things, or you can grow things in Hamburg also. Fruits and flowers
can be produced anywhere.Yes, these your questions are very intelligent questions. Hoping
you are all well.(SPL to Sivananda, 11th November, 1968)
Your question, ``When one has become pure enough, Krishna conscious, does one take
regular dictation from one's Guru Maharaja? I know you to confirm yes, but how is this so?
Understanding that each individual has a certain particular rasa with Krishna, how would one

168

relate with another soul of a different rasa? Especially between that of the Guru and disciple?''
That doesn't matter. The Spiritual Master's position is to train the disciples. Just like a teacher,
he may be a very expert mathematician, but in the lower class he is teaching English. The
Spiritual Master's duty is to train him, but when he comes to the perfectional stage of training,
then he realizes his position. That is not a gift of the Spiritual Master, the Spiritual
Master helps him to realize his relationship with the Lord. Just like the student in lower
stages has to study so many things as preliminary education, English, history, math, etc.,
but in higher stage of education, he has got a particular taste for a special subject, so he
specializes as a mathematician or a historian, etc. So that special qualification reveals in the
higher stage. So these topics are not to be discussed in the conditioned stage, and when we
come to the liberated stage we can understand. This is useless talks in the preliminary stage.
In the beginning let us do the preliminary routine work very nicely, and be cured of the
disease (out of maya), then we can know what taste you have for what particular type of food.
So these things are not to be discussed at the present moment.(SPL to Upendra, 13th
November, 1968)
The story of Ramanujacarya as stated by you is not disobedience. It was a great fervor
for the disciple to advance the missionary cause of the Spiritual Master. Such rare
instances are sometimes visible in many places. Just like there
[TEXT UNCLEAR]
lying on the floor. The story is like this: Caitanya Mahaprabhu after taking His lunch would
rest for a while and Govinda was daily massaging His feet. So one day Caitanya Mahaprabhu
fell asleep very soon and keeping His head on the threshold. So while He was sleeping,
Govinda came crossing the body of Caitanya and massaged His Feet. But he was sitting there,
so when Caitanya Mahaprabhu was awake He saw that Govinda was sitting there although it
was too late. So He inquired, ``Govinda, you have not taken your Prasadam, you are sitting
here?'' So he replied, ``Yes, I shall go now to take Prasadam.'' Caitanya Mahaprabhu inquired,
``Why so late?'' He replied, ``I could not go on the other side because You were lying on the
threshold.'' Caitanya Mahaprabhu said, ``How did you come in?'' He flatly replied, ``By
crossing You.'' Then He inquired, ``Why did you not go out by crossing Me?'' Govinda said,
``That I cannot do. I came crossing You inside the room for Your service, but I cannot go out
crossing You for taking my lunch. That would be for my sense gratification.'' The idea is for
service of the superior sometimes such violation appears to be in the scene. Ramanujacarya
violated the order of the Spiritual Master to advance the cause of the Spiritual Master. The
Spiritual Master's mission was to deliver fallen souls, therefore Ramanujacarya considered
that if the mantra was so powerful to deliver the persons, why not deliver it to everyone as
soon as possible. That was a little tactic to advance the cause of the Spiritual Master. So
everything has to be judged by the motive, and as the motive of such apparent violation was
very good, Ramanuja's Spiritual Master embraced him. This is not actually violating the order
of the Spiritual Master. But such actions are very rarely to be done.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 14 th
November, 1968)
I very much appreciate your sincere endeavor for preaching our Krishna Consciousness
movement. I have received one letter from Dr. Athvale whom you met in Amsterdam, and he
was so much pleased with your behavior and talk that he has been induced to see me at Los
Angeles. A qualified disciple increases the importance of the Spiritual Master. So I find
in you some good qualities. You think yourself as very humble but you appreciate the
services of your God-brothers and I am very much pleased on your such behavior. I have

169

received the news cutting. This is also very nice attempt, and by your sincere endeavor you
have now got a nice house to stay free of charges till it is sold. So all this encourages me that
you are doing your best, and Krishna will bless you for your noble attempt.(SPL to Gurudasa,
15th November, 1968)
You mentioned that leaving is the best thing for your devotional service, but you should
know that without the instructions of the Spiritual Master that there is no question of
devotional service.(SPL to Sivananda, 17th December, 1968)
Dayala Nitai is a very nice boy, a sincere soul so please try to train him as your assistant.
I am very glad to learn that he is automatically improving in Krishna Consciousness on
account of his sincere service spirit to Krishna and the Spiritual Master. That is the
secret of success in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Janardana, 19th December, 1968)
First of all, I must inform you that Vamanadeva's advice that first you should make a
move and then consult your spiritual master is most unauthorized. A disciple should not
do anything without asking first his Spiritual Master. It is said in Srimad-Bhagavatam that
a brahmacari should beg and collect things and then deliver them to his Spiritual Master, and
when the Spiritual Master will ask him to come and take prasadam he will do so. If one day
the Spiritual Master forgets to call a brahmacari to participate in the lunch, he should rather
fast that day than take food out of his own accord. Of course I do not mean to impose upon
you such strictures, but the purport is that a brahmacari should not do anything without being
directed by the Spiritual Master. I know that you are sincere devotee and a faithful
brahmacari, but still you should not do anything without consenting me. If Vamanadeva gave
such unauthorized counsel, he did not do right. Anyway, I have carefully read the contents of
your letter and I can understand your mental situation. Your scheme is all right, your mother
has some financial strength and you want to be in her confidence to get the money engaged in
the Krishna Consciousness Movement. That's a good scheme, but unfortunately we do not get
financial help by our schemes, but should always depend upon the Causeless Mercy of Lord
Krishna.(SPL to Sivananda, 31st December, 1968)
The absence of the idea of God is not very important, but the sense of loving God is the most
important. The cowherd boys and all of the residents of Vrindaban were so much absorbed in
love for Krishna that naturally there was absence of the idea of God. Yasoda was so much
absorbed in love of Krishna that she did not care to know that He is God. Our whole
philosophy is to increase our love for Krishna. Love with awe and veneration and love that is
spontaneous is different, but still one has to learn about the greatness of Krishna. To come to
the stage of spontaneous love for Krishna is a very high stage, and it is not to be imitated. In
our conditioned state of life, we should worship Krishna as God with respect and veneration.
That is the system. The relationship of the Spiritual Master and the disciple is not the
same as the relationship with Krishna in Vrindaban. The relationship with the Spiritual
Master must always be continued with the greatest respect and veneration, without
forgetting His exalted position; like father and son.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 16th January, 1969)

170

Regarding serving your godbrothers, this is a very good practice. The Spiritual Master is
never without His followers, so to serve the Spiritual Master also means to be the servant of
His disciples. When you want to serve the king, you must also serve his minister, secretary,
and everyone who serves him. And to serve his servants may please him more than to serve
the king personally. So the Spiritual Master is not alone. He is always with His entourage.
We are not impersonalists. We take care of every part of the whole, as much as one
should take care of his hat as well as his shoes. Both are equally important for the upkeep
of the body. I hope that you will understand this rightly.(SPL to Sivananda, 23 rd January,
1969)
The boys and girls in London are doing very nicely. My Guru Maharaja sent one sannyasi,
Swami Bon Maharaja, to preach Krishna Consciousness in London, sometimes in 1933.
Although he tried for three years and at the expense of my Guru Maharaja, he could do not do
any appreciable work. So Guru Maharaja, being disgusted, called him back. In comparison to
that situation, our 6 young boys and girls are neither very much advanced in their study of
Vedanta nor any other Vedic literature, neither are they sannyasis. But still they are doing
more tangible work than what Bon Maharaja could do there 35 years ago. This very fact
confirms the statement of Lord Caitanya that a preacher or teacher may be a householder, a
sannyasi, a brahmana, a sudra, or anyone, provided he knows the science of Krishna. And to
know the science of Krishna means to serve Krishna under the directions of a bona fide
Spiritual Master. When we serve Krishna in this way, Krishna is pleased to reveal Himself. So
we should follow strictly the Vedic principle that anyone who has unflinching faith in
Krishna and the Spiritual Master, to him only the science of Krishna Consciousness
becomes revealed. Then when we are fully conversant in revelation of Krishna
Consciousness, we can meet any opposing elements and come out victorious.(SPL to
Hayagriva, 31st January, 1969)
Regarding utilizing intelligence in devotional service, intelligence should be confirmed by the
Spiritual Master. Therefore we accept the Spiritual Master for guidance. You should not
depend on your own intelligence. Just like a child requires a parent to tell him the correct
thing to do, similarly, a strict disciple should always use his intelligence in conformity
with the instructions of the Spiritual Master.(SPL to Sivananda, 13th February, 1969)
If Acyutananda is serious about purchasing goods and dispatching from Calcutta or
Bombay, he may also find out some good shipping agents in these places. If he would do
some work for our society, surely he would be happy.(SPL to Jaya Govinda, 22nd May,
1969)
Yes, Krishna is never approached directly. Krishna is approached through His bona fide
servitors. He says that, ``Carrying out the order of My pure devotee is greater than
carrying out that directly given by Me.'' In this connection, I may inform you that you
try your best to serve Krishna under the direction of your Spiritual Master and Krishna
will surely help you in all respects.(SPL to Sudama, 8th January, 1970)

171

Whatever the Spiritual Master gives in His own hand, it should be accepted immediately
as His grace. In the beginning in New York I was cooking myself and was distributing at
least one or two capatis to all my disciples, at that time not less than a dozen. Gradually,
Kirtanananda Maharaja took charge of the cooking and learned the art very nicely from me,
and he educated all others how to make our present Prasadam. So in the beginning I was
cooking, so there is no objection to take from the Spiritual Master. It is a question of love that
sometimes I cook, you eat and sometimes you cook, I eat. Our Krishna Consciousness
movement is based on complete fellow feeling and love, but there is a word maryada which
means respect which should always be offered to the Spiritual Master and elderly members.
(SPL to Jayapataka, 17th April, 1970)
I am very glad to learn that you are doing spiritual activities very nicely and you are
always alert to see whether you are committing some offense. This is a very nice attitude.
In rendering service to Lord Krsna and His representative the Spiritual Master, we
should always maintain this fearful attitude which means careful attention. This attitude
will advance you progressively in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Gopala Krsna, 21st
April, 1970)
Regarding your questions are the Spiritual Master and the Grand Spiritual Master consciously
aware of the prayers of a sincere devotee who prays in love to Them?--the answer is that no
conscious prayers go in vain. They are transmitted positively. But one thing you must know
that any prayer you offer to your Spiritual Master and Superior Spiritual Master, all of
them are conveyed to Krishna, so no sincere prayers go in vain. We shall always offer
such prayers to Spiritual Master, Superior Spiritual Master, Vaisnava Acaryas, Lord Caitanya,
and at the end Radha Krishna, that is the system.(SPL to Mahananda, 27th April, 1970)
It is the injunction of the Vedas that the Spiritual Master should not be treated as ordinary
man even if sometimes the Spiritual Master behaves like ordinary man. It is the duty of
the disciple to accept Him as Superhuman Man. In the beginning of your letter your
comparison of the soldier and commander is very appropriate. We are on the battlefield of
Kuruksetra--one side Maya, the other side Krsna. So the regulative principles of a battlefield,
namely to abide by the order of the commander, must be followed. Otherwise it is impossible
to direct the fighting capacity of the soldiers and thus defeat the opposing elements. Kindly
therefore take courage. You are capable in so many ways. Let things be rightly done so that
our mission may be correctly pushed forward to come out victorious.(SPL to Brahmananda
Maharaja, 31st July, 1970)
I am very much happy that you have added worship of Srimati Tulasi devi to your Temple
activities. That is most auspicious. However, you should not try to speculate on the "level
of consciousness" of the pure devotee of the Lord. In the material condition of life the
consciousness of the living entity is covered over in varying degrees by the material energy in
the form of sensuous body and subtle mind. But the consciousness of the pure devotee is not
limited by the influence of maya and so it is never to be speculated in that way.(SPL to
Damodara, 29th November, 1970)

172

It is our duty to offer the very best to Krishna and the Spiritual Master. That is
reciprocal love.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 27th July, 1971)

Your next question was about the free will, whether we have it or not? If one is not
intelligent enough for making for making decisions, then all decisions shall be
sanctioned by the spiritual master. Neophyte means no independent decisions, no free will,
that means surrender. But when he is trained up then automatically he gets his freedom. Just
like a small child can only eat such things which are sanctioned by his parents, not by his own
discretion. Free will is that when the controller says do this, you can use your free will to do it
or not to do it. You have got the power to not do:
iti te jnanam akhyatam guhyad guhyataram maya
vimrsyaited asesena yathecchasi tatha kuru
``Thus I have explained to you the most confidential of all knowledge. Deliberate on this
fully, and then do what you wish to do.'' (B.G. 18.65)
Krishna asks, ``Have you decided to fight?'' ``Yes, I have decided to follow Your order.'' This
is free will.(SPL to Yajnasvara, 2nd January, 1972)
In other words, if you are sincere to serve continuously and always chanting, all such
questions become answered automatically. I never asked my Spiritual Master one question
except one: ``How shall I serve you?'' So in this way, kindly inform the others that I may be
relieved to give you so many more nice books--that is my real desire.(SPL to Upendra, 19 th
February, 1972)
Actually, the purpose of our life is to please Krishna; that is the business of the older children,
to serve the father. So there is test for knowing if I am pleasing Krishna: If He reveals
Himself to me, if I see Krishna, then I know I am pleasing Krishna. And another test is if
my Spiritual Master is pleased by my service then I know that I am pleasing Krishna; it
is very simple, because if I am following the prescribed regulative principles of my Spiritual
Master, then without doubt I am pleasing him. So in this way, if you think it over, you will
understand the answers to all your questions. Hope this meets you in good health.(SPL to
Kitriraja, 28th February, 1972)
It is very good that you want to become very learned in Krishna Consciousness, but what
good is so much knowledge without practice? Obedience must be there, so by being
submissive in this way and following the direction of the temple leaders is practicing the
knowledge of Krishna Consciousness. Disciple means discipline. Without discipline there
cannot be any spiritual progress. Therefore our system is to follow the authority or our
superiors, no that we can independently question, not this is right and this is wrong. That
is not the way.So my best advice to you is that without questioning you follow the instructions
given to you by Visnujana and other leaders, and do exactly as they say, then everything will
be all right. If you want to study, there is much time in the day for studying, but you must go
also on Sankirtana party, that is the result or practice of your studying. Simply studying is dry
and useless without chanting.(SPL to Sankarsana, 23rd July, 1972)

173

Your program for preaching in Delhi is very much approved by me, preaching Krsna is the
same as remembering Krsna. I can understand if one of my students is making spiritual
advancement if he is also making many life members and devotees. So you have not to
minimize the preaching program in order to study independently, no, continue as you are
doing, preach as much as possible, collect, make life members, and whenever you have time
read and study and never neglect to chant your sixteen rounds daily, and this will be the
perfect program.(SPL to Teijas, 9th August, 1972)
If you are serious to be an important assistant in our Society you should fully engage yourself
in translation work, and do not mix yourself with my so-called god-brothers. As there are in
Vrindaban some residents like monkeys and hogs, similarly there are many rascals in
the name of Vaisnavas, be careful of them. And do not dare to question imprudently
before your Spiritual Master. Further talks we may discuss when we meet.(SPL to
Niranjana, 21st November, 1972)
Your next question is, should we love Krishna or love the spiritual master: You cannot
go to Krishna directly, loving Him. It is common sense that if Krishna is the object of
your love, His pet dog is also the object of your love. Friends meet friends and if the friend
is with his dog the gentleman pats his dog first, is it not? So the man becomes automatically
pleased, his dog being patted. I have seen it in your country. The conclusion is this: Without
pleasing the spiritual master he cannot please Krishna. If anyone tries to please Krishna
directly, he's fool number one.(SPL to Tusta Krsna, 14th December, 1972)
My first instruction to all of my disciples is that they should help me spread this Krsna
Consciousness movement all over the world, utilizing their energy as best they are able
to do it.(SPL to My dear Sons and Daughters, 9th January, 1973)
Your enthusiastic response to my instructions is very encouraging. Actually the disciple is
supposed to find relief from all his problems just by carrying out the orders of the spiritual
master.(SPL to Bhanvantarini, 4th May, 1974)
If Kirtanananda Maharaja speaks what I speak, then he can be taken a siksa guru. Guru sastra
sadhu. The spiritual master is one, that is a fact. Kirtanananda Swami may be taken a sadhu
not spiritual master, or as instructor guru. I don't think he is saying anything against our
principles, so what is the wrong?You have written that the devotees here say that you cannot
know me, but only Kirtanananda Maharaja can know me. But, if Kirtanananda is a disciple
and he can know me, and you are also a disciple, why you cannot know me? I have no
objection to your taking Kirtanananda's instruction. There is no harm in going through
Kirtanananda.You are both old disciples, so why you should be feeling any difficulty?
(SPL to Satyabhama dasi and Paramananda dasa, 20th July, 1974)

174

Thank you very much for distributing my books in such severe conditions of cold. This
is Krishna Consciousness. No matter what the conditions, still a devotee will always try
his best to please his spiritual master and Krishna.(SPL to Amsu dasa, 21st January, 1975)
Yes, everybody says like that, that I am incarnation of Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Actually
Krishna and Krishna's representative are not different. Anything that is Krishna's is not
different from Krishna. Therefore it is said saksadharitvena 'samasta sastrair. The
spiritual master is accepted by all advanced devotees as Hari.(SPL to Gopala Krsna dasa,
14th July, 1975)
You cannot survive without my mercy and I cannot survive without your mercy. It is
reciprocal. This mutual dependence is based on love--Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to
Jayatirtha, 22nd January, 1976)
I beg to thank you for your letter dated 16th January, 1976 along with the enclosed
donation. Unless there is loving feeling, how is it possible for you to always make
offerings to me? The spiritual master is always instructing his disciples and they in turn
are always trying to serve their spiritual master. It is a reciprocal relationship of love.
(SPL to Bhurijana, 31st January, 1976)
The disciple is always thinking how he or she can better serve the spiritual master, and
the spiritual master is always thinking how to help his disciple to surrender to Krishna.
(SPL to Jagatikanda dasi, 1st February, 1976)
My Dear Sons and Daughters,
Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of your letter dated August 9, 1976 and the
enclosed daksina and pictures of the murtis in New Dvaraka which I am having framed and
put on my wall here in Bombay.
If you feel at all indebted to me then you should preach vigorously like me. That is the
proper way to repay me. Of course, no one can repay the debt to the spiritual master,
but the spiritual master is very much pleased by such as attitude by the disciple. In the
Bhagavad-gita it is said: vyavasayatmika buddhir ekeha kuru-nandana [Bg. 2.41], ``Those
who are on this path are resolute in purpose, and their aim is one.'' Our only business is to be
fixed up in devotional service by pleasing the spiritual master. Those who are not fixed up
they have various lines of action. (eka means ``one'' and bahu means ``many'').
The real ocean of mercy is Krsna and it is the duty of the spiritual master to tell his disciple to
come to the ocean and be happy. The spiritual master's duty is to lead the disciple to this
ocean. I am trying my best and if you try to follow surely you will benefit.
Bhaktivinode Thakura has sung, ``Krsna sei tomara, Krsna dite para, tomara sakati ache. Ami
ta'kangala, krsna krsna boli, dhai tava pache pache.'' ``Krsna is yours and you have the power
to give Him to anyone you wish. I am poor and wretched and running behind you shouting
Krsna, Krsna!''Krsna is unlimited, no one can catch Him, but if someone follows the
parampara, He agrees to be captured. Everyone is afraid of Krsna, but Krsna is afraid of
Mother Yasoda. That is Krsna's special mercy.(SPL to Los Angeles, Residents of New
Dvaraka, 14th August, 1976)

175

The purport is, don't become over intelligent. Just hear from the self-realized soul. If you
sincerely, seriously hear from the realized soul, then one day, although nobody can
conquer Him, you will be able to conquer Krsna.(SPL to Vasudeva dasa, 23rd January,
1977)

VANI AND VAPU

I am always thinking of you, and I am feeling separation. I wish to return at the earliest
opportunity. I cannot stop my western world activities and I have taken leave from you for
only six months; and it may be that on or before I will come to you again. So continue your
activities with great vigor. I shall always pray to Krishna for your steady advance, but try to
follow the principles which are necessary to strengthen oneself in the matter of spiritual
advance. Never think that I am absent from you. Physical presence is not essential;
presence by message (or hearing) is real touch. Lord Krishna is present by His message
which was delivered 5,000 years ago. We feel always the presence of our past Acaryas
simply by their immutable instructions. I hope you will understand me right and do the
needful. Kirtanananda says from my bodily feature that I am improving; I am also feeling like
that.(SPL to students, 2nd August, 1967)
I am very pleased to hear about Krishna's new throne of gold leaf and velvet. I am anxious to
come there and see it, along with all you my students there who are carrying on so nicely even
in my absence. But you must know that I am always with you all so long you are
executing Krishna Consciousness; and I am always receiving good news of the New York
Temple so it is very nice that now you have provided Krishna a beautiful new throne.(SPL to
Balai, 12th March, 1968)
Please be happy in separation. I am separated from my Guru Maharaja since 1936 but I
am always with him so long I work according to his direction. So we should all work
together for satisfying Lord Krishna and in that way the feelings of separation will
transform into transcendental bliss.(SPL to Uddhava, 3rd May, 1968)
You write to say, ``I really miss Swamiji and my God-brothers' association so much.'' But I
may remind you that I am always with you. And so wherever I am there, and you are there, all
your God-brothers are there. Please remember always the humble teachings that you have
received from me, and that will make you always associated with me, and with your
other God-brothers.(SPL to Sivananda brahmacari, 24th August, 1968)
I am so glad to learn that the New York devotees are all feeling my separation and you
are feeling also; this is very blissful. In the transcendental platform, actually separation
is more relishable than meeting. But either separation or meeting, the state is always

176

absolute. Actually in the spiritual platform, there is no separation, but it is a different

stages of rasas.(SPL to Advaita, 6th October, 1968)
To feel separation from the Spiritual Master or Krishna is very good position. That
means one who is in pure love with Krishna and His Representative, Spiritual Master,
he thinks always of Them. And this thinking process is Krishna consciousness. If we can
think always of Krishna even in separation, that is Krishna Consciousness. And in the
absolute platform, there is no difference of separation and meeting. The separation is also
meeting, rather in separation one relishes the loving relationship more tasty. So don't be
disappointed that you are separated from me, I am also always thinking of you how you are
making progress there. And I am always expecting your letters that you have already opened a
center there.(SPL to Krsna dasa, 21st October, 1968)
You write that you have desire to avail of my association again, but why do you forget that
you are always in association with me? When you are helping my missionary activities I
am always thinking of you and you are always thinking of me. That is real association.
Just like I always think of my Guru Maharaja every moment, although He is not physically
present, and because I am trying to serve Him to my best capacity, I am sure He is helping me
by His spiritual blessings. So there are two kinds of association: physical and
preceptorial. Physical association is not so important as preceptorial association. So try
to preach this Krishna Consciousness Movement amongst the hippies there, and simply
induce them to chant Hare Krishna. If they kindly join in chanting Hare Krishna, that will
make our movement successful. Then gradually make them more and more advanced by
participating in Love Feasts and ceremonies, like Janmastami and Rathayatra. Then
everything will go smoothly. The only thing wanted is that we should work very sincerely,
with full faith in Krishna and the Spiritual Master. Then all help will come automatically.
(SPL to Govinda dasi, 17th August, 1969)
That does not matter because you are not personally tending me in Boston, that is
formality. I want to see that all my disciples are engaged 24 hours in the service of the
Lord. If one is engaged full time in the service of the Lord, under my direction, that is
my personal service.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 9th January, 1970)
I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated 2nd April, 1970, and I am very much pleased
for the nice sentiments you have expressed therein. But you should always remember that
whatever we are doing, it is in the parampara system beginning from Lord Krsna, down to us.
Therefore, our loving spirit should be more upon the message than the physical
representation. When we love the message and serve Him, automatically our devotional
love for the physique is done.(SPL to Govinda dasi, 7th April, 1970)
We are not separated actually. There are two--vani or vapu. So vapu is physical presence and
vani is presence by the vibration, but they are all the same. So Krsna when He was physically
present before Arjuna is the same when He is present before us by His vani of Bhagavad-gita.
So far I am concerned, I do not factually feel any separation from my Spiritual Master
because I am trying to serve Him according to His desire. That should be the motto. If you

177

kindly try to fulfill my mission for which you have been sent there, that will be our
constant association.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 22nd June, 1970)
You are expecting to see me, but I also expected to see the London Rathayatra, but you made
no arrangement so what can I do? So let us meet by Sankirtana. I also do not feel separation
from my Guru Maharaja. When I am engaged in His service His pictures give me
sufficient strength. To serve the Spiritual Master's word is more important than to serve
him physically. Please try to open as many branches as possible in European countries.
(SPL to Syamasundara, 19th July, 1970)
I thank you very much and all the devotees for offering me a garland daily as you were doing
when I was physically present. If a disciple is constantly engaged in carrying out the
instructions of the Spiritual Master he is supposed to be constantly in company with hs
Spiritual Master. This is called Vaniseva. So there are two kinds of service to the Spiritual
Master One is called vaniseva and the other is called vapuseva. Vaniseva means as above
mentioned, executing the instructions, and vapuseva means physically or personally rendering
service. So in the absence of physical presentation of the Spiritual Master the vaniseva is
more important. My Spiritual Master, Sarasvati Gosvami Thakura, may appear to be
physically not present, but still because I try to serve His instruction I never feel separated
from Him. I expect that all of you should follow these instructions.(SPL to Karandhara, 22 nd
August, 1970)
Thank you very much for your sincere endeavor and faith in your Spiritual Master. The key to
success in spiritual life is to always endeavor to please the Spiritual Master, and follow his
instructions. One who is determined in this effort will advance very quickly in Krishna
consciousness.So far personal association with the Guru is concerned, I was only with my
Guru Maharaja four or five times, but I have never left his association, not even for a
moment. Because I am following his instructions, I have never felt any separation. There are
some of my Godbrothers here in India who had constant personal association with Guru
Maharaja, but who are neglecting his orders. This is just like the bug who is sitting on the lap
of the king. He may be very puffed-up by his position, but all he can succeed in doing is
biting the king. Personal association is not so important as association through service.
(SPL to Satadhanya, 20th February, 1972)
Next you ask if I am present in my picture and form? Yes. In form as well as in
teachings. To carry out the teachings of guru is more important than to worship the
form, but none of them should be neglected. Form is called vapu and teachings is called
vani. Both should be worshiped. Vani is more important than vapu.(SPL to Tusta Krsna,
14th December, 1972)
My only anxiety is to guide you. Krsna sometimes makes me sick just to examine how much
you have learned to conduct the business under my guidance, with a little independence. You
should never act independently, because my guidance in my words are always there. The
main guidance is all of us should remain spiritually strong by chanting the minimum
number of rounds and following the rules and regulations. The GBC should personally

178

observe strictly all the rules and regulations and they should become the practical example to
others. Then everything will be all right. Then there will be no fear of being victimized by
maya.(SPL to Bali Mardana dasa, 5th September, 1974)
To take shelter of the Spiritual Master means to follow his instructions. So, you should
be very careful to not deviate even a little bit from the order of your Guru. You should be
very careful to chant 16 rounds daily and read all of the books carefully. You should attend
mangala arati and classes. And you should follow the four regulative principles without
deviation. If you do these simple things, you will make steady advancement in Krishna
Consciousness and there will be no fall downs.(SPL to Sivani devi dasi, 14th March, 1975)
Jagadisa Prabhu also is thinking to come as my GBC secretary for the month of February. If
you come in February I have no objection, I can have three dozen secretaries. If your business
will not suffer, you are welcome anytime. I wish to remain with all my disciples together,
but we have to do preaching work and therefore have to remain separate. But actually
there is no question of separation for one engaged in Lord Krishna's service.(SPL to
Hrdayananda Maharaja, 4th January, 1976)
Personal service to the spiritual master means to follow his instructions. My request is
the same for everyone: that they follow strictly the regulative principles and chant at
least sixteen rounds daily. And as much time as they are able should be devoted for
preaching according to our books. So you and your wife should try to follow this
instruction.(SPL to Rajarsi dasa, 12th March, 1977)

OUR PARAMPARA AND OTHER SAMPRADAYAS

Principally there are four sampradayas; Nimbarka sampradaya coming from the four
Kumaras; Sri Sampradaya coming from Laksmi; Rudra Sampradaya coming from Lord Siva;
and Brahma Sampradaya. Vivasvan is in the Brahma Sampradaya. All the sampradayas are
related with one another because the conclusion is the same: that Lord Krishna is the
Supreme Personality of Godhead and the living entities are His eternal servants.(SPL to
Nityananda, 12th November, 1971)
There were four listeners when Krishna instructed Arjuna, so there are four bona fide
Visnu sampradayas. Ramanuja is in the Sri or Laksmi sampradaya, Nimbarka is in the
Kumara sampradaya, Vallabhacarya is a follower of Visnuswami or Rudra sampradaya, like
that. Besides the Visnu sampradayas, there are other sampradayas, but they are following the
directions given under off-shoot authorities. They have created so many, but these are not
recognized by us. The four Visnu sampradayas are authorized by us, they are the original
authorized sampradayas or religion, the Vaisnava religion. The original dharma is to follow
the varnas and asramas, and these are created, according to Bhagavad-gita, to please Visnu.

179

So sampradaya means one of the four original Visnu sampradayas.(SPL to Madhvananda, 25 th

April, 1972)
The book compiled by your father V.R. Srisaila Chakravarti, namely ``The Philosophy of Sri
Ramanuja,'' given to me by you on 2/11/74 was very interesting to read. Of course we
Gaudiya Vaisnava follow Srila Ramanuja's philosophy almost in the same manner. Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu gives the identification of jiva soul as the eternal servant of Krishna
and is situated as marginal potency of the Lord based on the philosophy of acintya-bheda
bheda-tattva. This is almost similar to Visistadvaita vada. Vaisnava philosophy is now being
pushed on all over the world under the Hare Krishna movement, and we feel Sripada
Ramanuja a great support for the Vaisnava philosophical understanding. It is like a
combination of nyaya sruti and smrti prasthans. The Bhagavad-gita supports the Vedanta
Sutra brahma-sutra-padais caiva/ hetumadbhir viniscitaih [Bg. 13.5].
To the jiva brahma identification is one part of acintya-bheda bheda-tattva. As spirit soul or
identical brahma, or jiva brahma is identical with the Supreme Brahma or the param brahma.
In this sense jiva soul is avheda or non-different from the param brahma. But on account of
the param brahma being the supreme, the biggest, the identical brahma or jiva brahma being
very minute, it is different from the param brahma. The summary is that the simultaneous one
and different jiva brahma is simultaneously one with and different from the param brahma.
Because it is appreciated simultaneously which is very difficult to comprehend by the
common man, this philosophy is called acintya-bheda bheda tattva, inconceivable. This is
supported by the Katho Upanisad 2/5/13 nityo nityanam cetanas cetananam/ eko bahunam yo
vidadhati kaman. This is almost similar to the visista-dvaita vada.
So far I am personally concerned, following the footsteps of my guru maharaj Srila
Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura Prabhupada, we accept the principles of all the acaryas,
although officially we belong to the Madhva sampradaya. Our sampradaya is known as
the Madhva Gaudiya sampradaya. We find great shelter at the lotus feet of Sri
Ramanujacarya because his lotus feet are the strongest fort to combat the mayavadi
philosophyI hope the book ``The Philosophy of Sri Ramanjua'' published by you will be a
great help the the Vaisnavites all over the world. .(SPL to Sri Chakravarti, 22 nd November,
1974)

GENERAL ETIQUETTE

One thing you may note also as a matter of etiquette. The Spiritual Master is addressed
as His Divine Grace, a Godbrother is addressed as His Grace, and any Sannyasin is
addressed as His Holiness.(SPL to Brahmananda, 30th January, 1967)
The separation of Kirtanananda and Hayagriva is not a very happy incident. I was practically
in tears for their attitude of separation on such flimsy grounds. In other words it is my
incapability that I could not save these two souls, but this a great evidence that every soul is
individual. The nonsense theory of oneness becomes null and void by the evidence presented
in this incident. But we should not be angry with these poor souls. Try to convince them by
180

argument and reason but do not become angry with them. Lord Nityananda when he was
dealing with Jagai and Madhai maintained the maximum amount of tolerance and patience in
spite of the greatest provocation. The two brothers, Jagai and Madhai, committee. violence on
Lord Nityananda. Even Lord Caitanya, the author of Siksastak, became agitated. But Lord
Nityananda Prabhu in the matter remained calm and quiet and delivered the two rascals to the
highest elevation. We should always try to represent Lord Nityananda Prabhu in the matter of
preaching work.
Kirtanananda is a crazy man. That is proved. He says that he has become equal to the spiritual
master but he is such a fool that he does not understand the principle of disciple even in
ordinary worldly affairs. Even if one becomes equal to the spiritual master in education
and knowledge, still one has to maintain the disciplinary principle of obeying one chief
man in any establishment. If such discipline is not maintained, no establishment can make
any progress.(SPL to Rayarama, 9th November, 1967)
The proper form of address to Bhaktivinode Thakura is Om Visnupad Srila
Bhaktivinode Thakura. After my Guru Maharaja, all acaryas should be addressed as
Srila. ``Om Visnupad Srila''.(SPL to Brahmananda, 22nd January, 1968)
In meantime, I have also received one letter which is very depressing from Hrsikesa. I
understand that he has been induced by Bon Maharaja to be initiated by him for giving him
shelter, and this foolish boy has accepted his inducement. This isn't very happy news, and I
have replied Hrsikesa's letter in the following words, which please take note, and in the future,
we shall be very cautious about them. ``My Dear Hrsikesa, Please accept my blessings. I am
in due receipt of your letter of March 14, 1968, and I am greatly surprised. I am greatly
surprised for Bon Maharaja's initiating you in spite of his knowing that you are already
initiated by me. So it is deliberate transgression of Vaisnava etiquettes and otherwise a
deliberate insult to me. I do not know why he has done like this but no Vaisnava will
approve of this offensive action.(SPL to Mukunda, 26th March, 1968)
I am so pleased to learn that you have got a Deity Room and you are performing jointly
Kirtana, assisted by a newcomer, Harold Olmstead. He may be called Hrsikesa, there is no
objection, but generally a Holy Name after Lord Krishna is offered to a devotee after his
initiation. Anyway, you can call him Hrsikesa, and the same name will be continued after
his initiation also. In the meantime, let him be trained up in our line of activities to observe
the rules and regulations and chant Hare Krishna jointly with you.(SPL to Hayagriva, 14 th
July, 1968)
Regarding my apartment, if it is possible to keep it with no strain on your financial
condition it is alright. Otherwise I am not very serious about retaining the apartment.
Everything should be performed with no strain because too much financial strain will
hamper our progress in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Brahmananda, 19th December,
1968)
I thank you once more for your noble sentiments about me and I can simply say that for this
nice attitude Krishna will certainly help you. I am fully aware of your sincere service and

181

therefore I pray always to Krishna for your all-round welfare. You have got a nice temple by
the grace of my Spiritual Master. It is very encouraging to me. You should always pray
to His Divine Grace because naturally He will be more affectionate to you than to me.
Generally one is more affectionate to the grandchildren than to the children directly. So
I am sure that my Guru Maharaja will be easily inclined to your prayers than that of mine.
You will do good always by offering your prayers to His Divine Grace Bhaktisiddhanta
Goswami Maharaja.(SPL to 19th December, 1968)
His Holiness Swami Sadananda, my German god-brother may come to see you. When
he comes offer your respect by bowing down as you do unto me.(SPL to Sivananda, 23th
January, 1969)
Regarding your questions, the swami order is certainly introduced by Sankaracarya, because
almost all sannyasis of impersonal philosophy take this name, Swami. But the Swami title
offered to me is equivalent to Goswami. Swami and Goswami are actually the same,
synonomous. Swami means the master, and master means the master of the senses. Goswami
directly explains master of senses. Go means senses. So this name, Goswami, is not the
Sankaracarya's order.(SPL to Dayananda, 1st May, 1969)
When Mataji Syamadevi came to see me in Los Angeles she was very respectful to me,
every time she was touching my feet and offering obeisances. She was also very serious
of having my cooperation in spreading the Krishna Consciousness Movement.(SPL to
Mukunda, 22nd May, 1969)
So far your dreams are concerned, it is very nice that you are thinking about Krsna
Consciousness even while sleeping. Krsna is so nice that we want to remember Him even
more than twenty-four hours daily. Regarding instructions from the Spiritual Master,
there is no need of taking instructions spoken in dream while the Spiritual Master is still
present. Lord Jagannatha is very kind, and He can also appear in mind in His own form, so
why not in your dream.(SPL to Linda, 19th February, 1970)

Regarding the means of worship, our Vaisnava process is first offer respects to the
Spiritual Master, then Lord Caitanya, and then Lord Krsna. Vyasa is the Spiritual
Master, therefore the Spiritual Master is the representative of Vyasa. Therefore the
Spiritual Master's seat is called ``Vyasasana.''(SPL to Tamala, 15th May, 1970)
Regarding the activities of such great sages and devotees like Parvat Muni and Parasara
Muni begetting children, such activities of these elevated souls are not to be questioned
by us. They have a higher purpose which we cannot determine; therefore it is said in the
Srimad-Bhagavatam that one should not try to imitate the actions of the Isvaras or those who
are very powerful, but one should follow their instructions.(SPL to Ekayani, 25th July, 1970)

182

In the Mayavadi Sampradaya they observe the Guru Purnima day to offer respect to the
Spiritual Master. This system of offering respect to the Spiritual Master is current in all
sections of Vedic followers, but so far we are the Gaudiya Sampradaya is concerned, we
offer on the Appearance Day of the Spiritual Master our humble homage annually and
this particular auspicious moment is called Vyasa Puja.(SPL to Bali Mardana, 25th August,
1970)
The problem that your followers want to accept you as guide in spiritual matters is not
objectionable if they are sincere. If they have sincere faith in you, it may not be disturbed,
rather it can be fully utilized. My main purpose is to propagate the teachings of Lord
Caitanya or Krishna Consciousness. I am not after recruiting some disciples; but for preaching
work we want some assistants and if somebody offers voluntarily his service it is welcome.
So the best thing will be that you become a regular disciple of me and you can teach your
followers in the same principles.(SPL to Sriman Sai, 8th January, 1971)
So far as your taking initiation from Brahmananda Maharaja, I have no objection, but
it is the etiquette that in the presence of one's Spiritual Master, one does not accept
disciples. In this connection, Swami Brahmananda may write me and I will instruct him.
(SPL to John Miller, 24th March, 1971)
So long as a devotee is not initiated he should have Bhakta before his name, if he is a
male, Bhaktin if she is a girl.(SPL to Nityananda, 17th December, 1971)
As for your question about Santa Rasa and the opinions of Rupa Goswami and Sridhara
Swami, I don't remember. You can send me the appropriate passages. There is no
reason why Acaryas cannot differ on certain points.(SPL to Upendra, 19th February, 1972)
One thing, on the invitation card you have written All Glories to Our Guru Maharaja. This is
impersonalism. As soon as we offer obeisances to guru, the name should be there. We are
strictly personalists. The sahajiya's, they write Glories to Guru. Why you are learning
this impersonalism, who has taught you? Daily I am offering obeisances to my Guru by
vibrating his real name, Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati, otherwise it is impersonal.(SPL to
Bhavananda, 14th July, 1972)
There is no difference between me and my picture. Therefore we should honor and keep
pictures in that spirit. If we throw pictures this way and that way, that is offense. The
name and picture are as good as the person in spiritual world. In the material world
either picture or person, everything is illusion.(SPL to Jadurani, 4th September, 1972)
If anyone thinks like that, that a pure devotee should be obeyed and no one else, that
means he is a nonsense...
Vaisnava sannyasis are known as Tridandi goswamis, and Mayavadi sannyasis are
known as only Swami.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa, 1st October, 1974)

183

You have also mentioned to repeatedly offer obeisances to your spiritual master. This is
very important. A disciple should offer dandabats, not namaskara. The more one
becomes fixed up in guru obeisances, the more he advances in spiritual progress: yasya
deve para bhaktir yatha deve tatha gurau(SPL to Atreya Rsi, 15th November,1974)
Regarding your problem of not being able to get married, this is not the proper type of
question to place before your spiritual master.(SPL to Gopiparanadhana dasa, 15th
February, 1975)
As soon as one thinks that he is greater than his spiritual master that is the greatest
offense. Krsna will give one everything, but to these offenders everything is lost.(SPL to
Jayatirtha dasa and Manjuali dasi, 10th November, 1975)
The murti of the Spiritual Master should be treated as good as the Deity(SPL to
Karandhara, 29th January, 1976)
Thank you for serving steadily and taking responsibility in Krishna Consciousness.
The spiritual master cannot be approached for solving marriage problems. That is not
the business of the guru.(SPL to Sukriti dasa, 21st February, 1976)
Devotees always humbly offer respect to everyone, but when there is a discussion on a
point of sastra, they do not observe the usual etiquette, satyam bruyat priyam bruyat.
They speak only the satyam, although it may not necessarily be priyam.(SPL to Madame
Sumati Morarji, 9th August, 1976)
Don't become over intelligent. Just hear from the self-realized soul. If you sincerely,
seriously hear from the realized soul, then one day, although nobody can conquer Him,
you will be able to conquer Krsna.(SPL to Vasudeva dasa, 23rd January, 1977)

SRILA PRABHUPADAS GODBROTHERS( IN GENERAL)

I understand that Hayagriva and Kirtanananda are continuing to chant Hare Krishna is their
center. I hope therefore they will not go astray and the misunderstanding may be cleared up in
due course of time. (Even amongst our God-brothers we have misunderstanding but none of
us is astray from the service of Krishna. My Guru Maharaja ordered us to execute his mission
combinedly. Unfortunately we are now separated. But none of us have stopped preaching
Krishna Consciousness. Even if there was misunderstanding amongst the God-brothers of my
184

Guru Maharaja none of them deviated from the transcendental loving service of Krishna. The
idea is that provocation and misunderstanding may remain between one man and another. But
our staunch faith in Krishna Consciousness may not allow any material disruption. Please
therefore try to be sympathetic with any person even if they differ. The only qualification we
have to scrutinize is if one is acting in Krishna Consciousness as far as one is able to do it.)
(SPL to Brahmananda, 18th November, 1967)
GAUDIYA MISSION
Reg. Office: Sri Gaudiya Math
P.O. Baghbazar,
Calcutta-3
Att: Secretary
Dear Sir:
Kindly accept my humble obeisances. I beg to enclose herewith a copy of a letter received
from my Godbrother, Dr. Syama Sundardas Brahmacari, of your Mission. Taking the
concluding portion of his letter inviting me to cooperate with the Gaudiya Mission in the
matter of my activities of spreading the objective of Srila Prabhupada Bhaktisiddhanta
Sarasvati Goswami Maharaja, I am prepared to cooperate with the Gaudiya Mission in all
respects, but I do not know under what condition you wish to cooperate with me. But I am
prepared to accept any condition for getting your cooperation in full. So I shall be glad to
know from you under what condition our cooperation is possible. But I am prepared in every
respect and I shall await your reply with interest.
So far as my starting a separate organization known as International Society for Krishna
Consciousness, it was inevitable because none of our godbrothers are cooperating with one
another. Every one of us is conducting his own institution, and there is difference of opinion
even between Gaudiya Mission and Gaudiya Math.
So if it is now possible to combine ourselves together, I shall be the first man to welcome this
good opportunity. But apart from others, if Gaudiya Mission is prepared to cooperate with me,
I am prepared to accept this cooperation in any condition. Please therefore let me know your
terms of cooperation, and I shall be very glad to consider it. It has been suggested by Dr.
Syama Sundardas Brahmacari that we cooperate at least in London, and I shall be glad to
know your terms of cooperation.
Thanking you in anticipation for your early reply.
Sincerely yours,
A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami
(SPL to Gaudia Mission, 23rd May, 1969)
So far as your question about controversy amongst the disciples of Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati
Goswami Maharaja, that is a fact. But this controversy is not material. Just like in a national
program, different political parties are sometimes in conflict and make propaganda against
each other, but their central point is always service to the country. Similarly, amongst the
disciples of Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati there may be some controversy, but the central point is
how to preach the mission of His Divine Grace. If the central point is fixed up then there is no
harm in such controversy. Every individual being must have his opinion; that is the
significance of individuality, but all such differences of opinions must coincide in Krishna. In
the battlefield of Kuruksetra were Arjuna and Bhisma who were fighting with one another,
and because Krishna was on the side of Arjuna, sometimes Bhisma pierced the body of
Krishna also with arrows. But still they remained the greatest devotees of the Lord, and

185

Krishna accepted the friendship of Arjuna just as He accepted the inimical arrows of Bhisma
in the same loving spirit. So you do not be disturbed by such controversial points. Better you
engage your mind very seriously in the matter of the service entrusted upon you. That will
make you progressive in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Mandali Bhadra, 28th July, 1969)
I have also read specifically your articles on the matter of acaryas, wherein on the 14th
Paragraph I see the acharya shall be entitled to nominate in writing his successive acharya.
But we do not find any record where our Srila Prabhupada nominated any acharya after Him.
Different persons have interpreted on this point, and every one of our Godbrothers are acting
as acharya, so this is a controversial point which I do not wish to enter into while we are
proposing for cooperation. I think now we should cooperate fully for preaching the Mission of
Srila Prabhupada. He very eagerly desired that the message of Lord Caitanya should be
preached all over the world. About 40 years before, Sripada Bon Maharaja, guided by our
senior old Tirtha Maharaja were sent to London, and perhaps Gaudiya Mission was
established at that time. Since then, activities in foreign countries was practically stopped
altogether. Although I was intimately connected with the Gaudiya Math institution, I was a
householder. But when I first met His Divine Grace Srila Prabhupada, He instructed me to
preach in the foreign countries, but I could not do anything tangible on account of my family
attachment. So after taking sannyasa in 1959 I prepared myself for coming to the foreign
countries. As soon as three books were ready, Srimad-Bhagavatam, I started for New York in
1965. This was out of my inspiration in receipt from Srila Prabhupada, and it appears that my
attempt in the foreign countries has become successful to a great extent. By my personal
attempt I have established preaching centers numbering about two dozen, beginning from
Hamburg to Tokyo. I think if my Godbrothers would have attempted similarly, preaching
centers would have been established all over the world by this time. Therefore, I wish that
Gaudiya Mission should send their preachers and establish different centers in different parts
of the world. That will fulfill the Mission of Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami
Maharaja.(SPL to his Godbrothers, 21st August, 1969)
Your statement in the letter, ``All glories to Sankirtana, Prasadam and Srimad-Bhagavatam'' is
very welcome. Before coming to your country, when I was in India and I was planning to
come here, I was thinking in the same way. I was thinking that my preaching work in this
country would be a difficult job for me on account of the country's position being completely
different from the principles of Bhakti cult. At that time I was also thinking of chanting and
dancing in Sankirtana as well as distributing prasadam in the matter of my preaching
Bhagavatam. So this planning has by the grace of my Guru Maharaja and Krishna become
successful in the practical field. Forty years before when two of my eldest God-brothers came
to London with this mission they simply devoted their time in lecturing in some renowned
public place and inviting some leading politician to preside over the meeting. You know very
well that when I began my preaching work in New York I never followed this policy of
lecturing amongst the stereotyped politicians or elites of the society. And if I would have
followed such a policy, I think I would also have gone back to India without any success. I
think this policy of Sankirtana, Prasadam and Srimad-Bhagavatam has been successful in all
the centers. Please therefore follow this transcendental policy with heart and soul and make
your center as spiritually opulent as far as possible.(SPL to Rupanuga, 2nd January, 1970)

186

I am very pleased that you all GBC members are remaining vigilant so that the disturbance in
our Society may not continue. In Isana and his wife's letters there is reference to Tirtha
Maharaja's name, as if they were advised by Brahmananda Maharaja and company to come to
India and join Tirtha Maharaja. It appears like that. I shall be glad if you kindly inquire on this
point. It is now clear that my Godbrothers take objection of my being called as Prabhupada
and on this point they wanted to poison the whole Society--that is now clear. But how it was
manipulated--that is a mystery.(SPL to Rupanuga, 25th September, 1970)
Regarding the Gaudiya Math, our position has nothing to do with them. They cannot do
anything and if somebody does something, they will be envious. That is the nature of third
class men. My Guru Maharaja once told this story; one friend informed another that one man
has become the High Court Judge. ``Oh no,'' he replied, ``No. That cannot be right.'' ``Yes, he
is now a Judge,'' said the first friend. ``I have seen him sitting on the bench.'' The second man
replied, ``Maybe. But I don't think he is getting any salary.'' Such envious men will find out
some fault anywhere. There is no fault, actually, but they will manufacture some fault. That is
their business. So many persons were envious of my Guru Maharaja, but He was preaching
and did not care for them.(SPL to Yamuna devi, 18th November, 1970)
Do not be depressed. All along my godbrothers gave me only depression, repression,
compression--but I continued strong in my duty. So never mind there is some discouragement,
continue with your work in full enthusiastic Krishna Consciousness attitude of service.(SPL to
Gurudasa, 29th August, 1972)
If you are serious to be an important assistant in our Society you should fully engage yourself
in translation work, and do not mix yourself with my so-called god-brothers. As there are in
Vrindaban some residents like monkeys and hogs, similarly there are many rascals in the
name of Vaisnavas, be careful of them. And do not dare to question imprudently before your
Spiritual Master. Further talks we may discuss when we meet.(SPL to Niranjana, 21 st
November, 1971)
Regarding the Gaudiya Math books being circulated there, who is distributing? Who is
sending these books? The Gaudiya Math does not sell our books, why we should sell their
books. Who has introduced these books? Let me know. These books should not at all be
circulated in our Society. Bhakti Vilas Tirtha is very much antagonistic to our society and he
has no clear conception of devotional service. He is contaminated. Anyway, who has
introduced these books? You say that you would read only one book if that was all that I had
written, so you teach others to do like that.(SPL to Sukadeva dasa, 14th November, 1973)
You should not write anything to Madhava Maharaja's camp. You may have talked many
things with Mangala Niloy but why write him in black and white. The letter must not be sent.
Their policy has been all along to suppress me and take credit for himself. Their proposal for
cooperation is a myth. They haven't done anything which is cooperative. You know in a
recent article they managed to write in such a way that Madhava is doing the world movement
and we are his subordinate. From the beginning that has been their mentality. So there is no
possibility of cooperation with them. Rather you should avoid strictly meeting with them.

187

They are not after preaching but material gain and reputation and adoration. Otherwise why
they are non cooperating with me? So no cooperation is possible. Do not think or indulge in
loose talks. Be careful always. Let us do the duty of propagation sincerely and seriously on
our own principles. Krsna and Srila Prabhupada Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura are our
only hope and they and helping us. If anything thing has to be done it is to be talked on the
higher level between Madhava Maharaja and myself, but I know his mentality is different and
there is no possibility of cooperation.(SPL to Acyutananda Maharaja, 8th June, 1974)
I thank you for following the order of your spiritual master. This is the motto of our spiritual
life: yasya prasadad bhagavata prasadao. My other godbrothers they are concerned with
litigations, politics, and diplomacy, so what is the pracara? As far as I am concerned I have
the blessings of my guru maharaj. I do not need anything else. That is how I went to your
country, just to try to carry out his order. By his blessings it has come out successful.(SPL to
Subala dasa Swami, 15th October, 1974)
I am in due receipt of your letter addressed to Rupanuga das dated September 16, 1975 and
have noted the contents. Why is there this politics? This is not good. If politics come, then the
preaching will be stopped. That is the difficulty. As soon as politics come, everything is
spoiled. In the Gaudiya Math the politics is still going on. My Guru Maharaja left in 1936,
and now it is 1976, so after 40 years the litigation is still going on. Do not come to this.(SPL
to Gurukrpa Swami, 30th November, 1975)
I am in due receipt of your letter dated September 3, 1975 with the enclosed statement about
Van Maharaja. So I have now issued orders that all my disciples should avoid all of my
godbrothers. They should not have any dealings with them nor even correspondence, nor
should they give them any of my books or should they purchase any of their books, neither
should you visit any of their temples. Please avoid them.(SPL to Visvakarma dasa, 9 th
November, 1975)

188

Bhakta Course-Part 1
Table Of Contents
ISKCON EDUCATION.6
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE
THE MEANING OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE.11
DEFINITION OF PURE BHAKTI.12
6 CHARACTERISTICS OF PURE BHAKTI...12
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE IN GENERAL13
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND SURRENDER...25
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND ENTHUSIASAM..27
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PRAYERS.....29
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PREVIOUS BIRTHS...29
DEVOTIONAL SERVICE AND PROTECTION....32

SADHANA BHAKTI
1.What is sadhana bhakti
STAGES OF DEVELOPMENT OF BHAKTI...33
3 CATEGORIES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE..34
MEANING OF SADHANA BHAKTI (DEVOTIONAL SERVICE IN
PRACTICE)...34
TWO PARTS OF SADHANA BHAKTI.35

189

2.Why to practice sadhana bhakti

THE NECESSITY OF SADHANA BHAKTI.36
THE RESULT OF SADHANA BHAKTI...40
THE RESULT OF NEGLECTING SADHANA BHAKTI...42

3.How to practice sadhana bhakti

HOW TO PRACTICE SADHANA BHAKTI....44

4.What to practicaly do in discharge of

sadhana bhakti
a)What to completely give up
THE FOUR REGULATIVE PRINCIPLES...49

b)What to regulate
REGULATION..52
SLEEP54
SENSE CONTROL...55
GENERAL MEANING OF SENSE CONTROL..55
CONTROL OF THE SPEECH..59
CONTROL OF THE MIND...60
CONTROL OF THE ANGER ...61
CONTROL OF THE TOUNGE/EATING.62
CONTROL OF THE SEX URGE/SEX ATTRACTION...64
AUSTERITY..66
HEALTH67

c)What to do
5 POWERFUL FORMS OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE
9 PROCESSES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE.75
2 MAIN BRANCHES OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE..77
5 POWERFUL FORMS OF DEVOTIONAL SERVICE (INTRODOCTION)
82

190

1.ASSOCIATION WITH DEVOTEES

THE PURPOSE OF ASSOCIATION86
CO-OPERATION ,APPRECIATION AND CIMPETITION88
CRITICISM AMONGST DEVOTEES.95
LEAVING ASSOCIATION OF DEVOTEES98
VAISNAVA ETIQUETTE
VAISNAVA DEFINITION99
3 CATEGORIES OF VAISNAVAS101
GENERAL VAISNAVA ETIQUETTE...103
MORE ON THE BEHAVIOUR OF A VAISNAVA...104
ETIQUETTE WITHIN RELATIONSHIPS.105
WOMEN IN KRSNA CONSCIOUSNESS.108
DRESSING LIKE A VAISNAVA ..117
SPIRITUAL MASTER AND DISCIPLE
QUALIFICATIONS OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER....119
A GURU GIVES ALL CREDIT TO HIS GURU124
THE HUMILITY OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER.....128
COMPASSION OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER....129
QUALIFICATION FOR BECOMING A GURU....131
ACCEPTANCE OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER...136
SIKSA GURU..140
CONNECTION BEFORE FORMAL INITIATION...141
DIKSA INITIATION
THE MEANING OF INITIATION145
INITIATION QUALIFICATIONS146
HOW SPIRITUAL MASTER RELATES TO DISCIPLE
PATERNAL RELATIONSHIP..148
THE DUTY OF A SPIRITUAL MASTER....150
APPRECIATION OF DISCIPLES SERVICE.151
CHASTISING THE DISCIPLE.155
ABSORBING THE SINFUL REACTIONS OF THE DISCIPLE....158
SPIRITUAL MASTER AND REBIRTH FOR DISCIPLE...159
THE DISCIPLE-QUALIFICIATIONS,CHARACTERICTICS
AND DUTIES
.161
VANI AND VAPU...175
OUR PARAMPARA AND OTHER SAMPRADAYAS.....178
GENERAL ETIQUETTE.....179
SRILA PRABHUPADA`S GODBROTHERS (IN GENERAL).183

191

Bhakta Course -Part 2

Table Of Contents
2.CHANTING HARE KRSNA
THE IMPORTANCE AND RESULTS OF CHANTING....193
JAPA..212
TEMPLE KIRTANA.....217
SONGS AND BAJANS....218
HARI-NAMA SANKIRTANA.220
HARINAMA AND TEMPLE WORSHIP222
3.HEARING SRIMAD BHAGAVATAM
THE CULTURE OF HEARING...226
THE IMPORTANCE OF HEARING...227
EVERYTHING IS IN SRILA PRABHUPADA`S BOOKS.248
BOOKS TO BE AVOIDED..250
STUDYING KRSNA CONSCIOUSNESS PHILOSOPHY.253
RELATIONSHIP WITH KRSNA....261
CONFIDENTIALITY OF DISCUSION ABOUT RADHA-KRSNA
LILA..265
SAHAJIYISM...271
4.DEITY WORSHIP
THE NECESSITY OF DEITY WORSHIP...278
THE RESULT OF PERFORMING DEITY WORSHIP..281
PRASADAM
THE IMPORTANCE OF PRASADAM..282
PURCHASING BHOGA.282
COOKING AND KITCHEN RULES..284
TULASI.286
EKADASI..289
COMING ON BRAMINICAL LEVEL....290
PREACHING; CHANTING AND DEITY WORSHIP...293
192

5.LIVING ON THE HOLLY PLACE

STRUCTURE OF ISKCON
7 PURPOSES OF ISKCON.295
GOVERNING BODY COMISSION...296
SPIRITUAL RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE GBC...296
MANAGERIAL RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE GBC.301
GBC AND THE TEMPLE PRESIDENT..304
AUTHORITY OF THE GBC308
MAYAPUR ANNUAL MEETING..310
ISKCON HISTORY AND OBJECTIVES..312
ISKCON TEMPLE MANAGEMENT
ORGANISATION
HOW TO MANAGE A TEMPLE...316
EVERY CENTER SHOULD BE INDEPENDENT....321
RULES AND POLICIES.322
TEMPLE PROGRAMS328
LABOR
TEMPLE PRESIDENTS RESPONSIBILITIES AND
QUALIFICATIONS....333
HOW TO MANAGE AND ENGAGE DEVOTEES...336
HOW SHOULD DEVOTEES EXECUTE THEIR DUTIES..344
RECRUTING DEVOTEES.349
PREACHING
PREACHING-IMPORTANCE AND GUIDELINES.357
PREACHING-WITH PURITY AND CONVICTION369
BOOK DISTRIBUTION
THE IMPORTANCE AND RESULTS OF BOOK DISTRIBUTION....383
BOOK DISTRIBUTION AND STREET CHANTING...390
BOOK DISTRIBUTION AND TEMPLE WORSHIP.....393

193

2. CHANTING HARE KRSNA

THE IMPORTANCE AND RESULTS OF CHANTING
In the Kali-santaraa Upaniad it is stated:
hare ka hare ka
ka ka hare hare
hare rma hare rma
rma rma hare hare
iti oaaka nmn
kali-kalmaa-nanam
nta parataropya
sarva-vedeu dyate
TRANSLATION
The sixteen wordsHare Ka, Hare Ka, Ka Ka, Hare Hare/
Hare Rma, Hare Rma, Rma Rma, Hare Hareare especially meant for
counteracting the contaminations of Kali. To save oneself from the
contamination of Kali, there is no alternative but the chanting of these
sixteen words.
(Teachings of Lord Caitanya)
The Hare Ka mantra is specifically mentioned in many Upaniads, such
as the Kali-santaraa Upaniad, where it is said:
hare ka hare ka
ka ka hare hare
hare rma hare rma
rma rma hare hare
iti oaaka nmn
kali-kalmaa-nana
nta parataropya
sarva-vedeu dyate
TRANSLATION
After searching through all the Vedic literature, one cannot find a method
of religion more sublime for this age than the chanting of Hare Ka.
(C.c. Adi lila 3.40)

194

C.c. Adi lila 17

TEXT 20
tabe uklmbarera kaila taula-bhakaa
harer nma lokera kaila artha vivaraa
SYNONYMS
tabethereafter; uklmbareraof uklmbara Brahmacr; kailadid;
taularaw rice; bhakaaeating; harer nma lokeraof the verse
celebrated as such; kailadid; arthaof the meaning; vivaraa
explanation.
TRANSLATION
After this incident the Lord ate raw rice given by uklmbara Brahmacr
and explained very elaborately the import of the harer nma loka
mentioned in the Bhan-nradya Pura.
TEXT 21
harer nma harer nma
harer nmaiva kevalam
kalau nsty eva nsty eva
nsty eva gatir anyath
SYNONYMS
hare nmathe holy name of the Lord; hare nmathe holy name of the
Lord; hare nmathe holy name of the Lord; evacertainly; kevalam
only; kalauin the Age of Kali; na astithere is none; evacertainly; na
astithere is none; evacertainly; na astithere is none; evacertainly;
gatidestination; anyathotherwise.
TRANSLATION
In this Age of Kali there is no other means, no other means, no other
means for self-realization than chanting the holy name, chanting the holy
name, chanting the holy name of Lord Hari.
di 17.22
kali-kle nma-rpe ka-avatra
nma haite haya sarva-jagat-nistra
SYNONYMS
kali-klein this Age of Kali; nma-rpein the form of the holy name;
kaLord Ka; avatraincarnation; nmaholy name; haitefrom;
hayabecomes; sarvaall; jagatof the world; nistradeliverance.

195

TRANSLATION
In this Age of Kali, the holy name of the Lord, the Hare Ka mahmantra, is the incarnation of Lord Ka. Simply by chanting the holy
name, one associates with the Lord directly. Anyone who does this is
certainly delivered.

di 17.23
drhya lgi harer nma-ukti tina-vra
jaa loka bujhite puna eva-kra
SYNONYMS
drhya lgiin the matter of emphasizing; harer nmaof the holy name
of Lord Hari; uktithere is utterance; tina-vrathree times; jaa loka
ordinary common people; bujhitejust to make them understand; puna
again; eva-krathe word eva, or certainly.
TRANSLATION
This verse repeats the word eva [certainly] three times for emphasis,
and it also three times repeats harer nma [the holy name of the Lord],
just to make common people understand.
PURPORT
To emphasize something to an ordinary person, one may repeat it three
times, just as one might say, You must do this! You must do this! You
must do this! Thus the Bhan-nradya Pura repeatedly emphasizes
the chanting of the holy name so that people may take it seriously and
thus free themselves from the clutches of my. It is our practical
experience in the Ka consciousness movement all over the world that
many millions of people are factually coming to the spiritual stage of life
simply by chanting the Hare Ka mah-mantra regularly, according to
the prescribed principles. Therefore our request to all our students is that
they daily chant at least sixteen rounds of this harer nma mah-mantra
[Cc. di 17.21] offenselessly, following the regulative principles. Thus their
success will be assured without a doubt.
di 17.24
kevala-abde punarapi nicaya-karaa
jna-yoga-tapa-karma-di nivraa
SYNONYMS
kevala-abdeby the word kevala, or only; punarapiagain; nicayakaraafinal decision; jnacultivation of knowledge; yogapractice of
the mystic yoga system; tapaausterity; karmafruitive activities; di
and so on; nivraaprohibition.

196

TRANSLATION
The use of the word kevala [only] prohibits all other processes, such as
the cultivation of knowledge, practice of mystic yoga, or performance of
austerities and fruitive activities.
PURPORT
Our Ka consciousness movement stresses the chanting of the Hare
Ka mantra only, whereas those who do not know the secret of success
for this Age of Kali unnecessarily indulge in the cultivation of knowledge,
the practice of mystic yoga or the performance of fruitive activities or
useless austerities. They are simply wasting their time and misleading
their followers. When we point this out very plainly to an audience,
members of opposing groups become angry at us. But according to the
injunctions of the stras, we cannot make compromises with these socalled jns, yogs, karms and tapasvs. When they say they are as
good as we are, we must say that only we are good and that they are not
good. This is not our obstinacy; it is the injunction of the stras. We must
not deviate from the injunctions of the stras. This is confirmed in the
next verse of the Caitanya-caritmta.
di 17.25
anyath ye mne, tra nhika nistra
nhi, nhi, nhie tina eva-kra
SYNONYMS
anyathotherwise; yeanyone who; mneaccepts; traof him; nhika
there is no; nistradeliverance; nhi nhi nhithere is nothing else,
nothing else, nothing else; ein this; tinathree; eva-krabearing the
meaning of emphasis.
TRANSLATION
This verse clearly states that anyone who accepts any other path cannot
be delivered. This is the reason for the triple repetition nothing else,
nothing else, nothing else, which emphasizes the real process of selfrealization.
di 17.26
ta haite nca ha sad labe nma
pani nirabhimn, anye dibe mna
SYNONYMS
tagrass; haitethan; ncalower; habecoming; sadalways; labe
chant; nmathe holy name; panipersonally; nirabhimnwithout
honor; anyeunto others; dibeyou should give; mnaall respect.

197

TRANSLATION
To chant the holy name always, one should be humbler than the grass in
the street and devoid of all desire for personal honor, but one should offer
others all respectful obeisances.
di 17.27
taru-sama sahiut vaiava karibe
bhartsana-tane kke kichu n balibe
SYNONYMS
taru-samalike a tree; sahiutforbearance; vaiavadevotee; karibe
should practice; bhartsanarebuking; tanechastising; kkeunto
anyone; kichusomething; nnot; balibewill utter.
TRANSLATION
A devotee engaged in chanting the holy name of the Lord should practice
forbearance like that of a tree. Even if rebuked or chastised, he should not
say anything to others to retaliate.
di 17.28
kileha taru yena kichu n bolaya
ukiy mare, tabu jala n mgaya
SYNONYMS
kilehaeven being cut; taruthe tree; yenaas; kichusomething; n
not; bolayasays; ukiydrying up; maredies; tabustill; jalawater;
ndoes not; mgayaask for.
TRANSLATION
For even if one cuts a tree, it never protests, and even if it is drying up
and dying, it does not ask anyone for water.
PURPORT
This practice of forbearance (taror iva sahiun) is very difficult, but
when one actually engages in chanting the Hare Ka mantra, the quality
of forbearance automatically develops. A person advanced in spiritual
consciousness through the chanting of the Hare Ka mantra need not
practice to develop it separately, for a devotee develops all good qualities
simply by chanting the Hare Ka mantra regularly.

198

di 17.29
ei-mata vaiava kre kichu n mgiba
aycita-vtti, kiv ka-phala khiba
SYNONYMS
ei-matain this way; vaiavaa devotee; krefrom anyone; kichu
anything; nnot; mgibashall ask for; aycita-vttithe profession of
not asking for anything; kivor; kavegetables; phalafruits; khiba
shall eat.
TRANSLATION
Thus a Vaiava should not ask anything from anyone else. If someone
gives him something without being asked, he should accept it, but if
nothing comes, a Vaiava should be satisfied to eat whatever vegetables
and fruits are easily available.
di 17.30
sad nma la-iba, yath-lbhete santoa
eita cra kare bhakti-dharma-poa
SYNONYMS
sadalways; nmathe holy name; la-ibaone should chant; yath
inasmuch as; lbhetegains; santoasatisfaction; eitathis; cra
behavior; karedoes; bhakti-dharmaof devotional service; poa
maintenance.
TRANSLATION
One should strictly follow the principle of always chanting the holy name,
and one should be satisfied with whatever he gets easily. Such devotional
behavior solidly maintains ones devotional service.
di 17.31
td api su-ncena
taror iva sahiun
amnin mna-dena
krtanya sad hari
SYNONYMS
tt apithan downtrodden grass; su-ncenabeing lower; tarothan a
tree; ivalike; sahiunwith tolerance; amninwithout being puffed
up by false pride; mna-denagiving respect to all; krtanyato be
chanted; sadalways; harithe holy name of the Lord.

199

TRANSLATION
One who thinks himself lower than the grass, who is more tolerant than a
tree, and who does not expect personal honor yet is always prepared to
give all respect to others can very easily always chant the holy name of
the Lord.
PURPORT
The grass is specifically mentioned in this verse because everyone
tramples upon it yet the grass never protests. This example indicates that
a spiritual master or leader should not be proud of his position; being
always humbler than an ordinary common man, he should go on preaching
the cult of Caitanya Mahprabhu by chanting the Hare Ka mantra.
di 17.32
rdhva-bhu kari kaho, una, sarva-loka
nma-stre gthi para kahe ei loka
SYNONYMS
rdhva-bhuraising my hands; karidoing so; kahoI declare; una
please hear; sarva-lokaall persons; nmaof the holy name; streon the
thread; gthistringing; paraget it; kaheon the neck; eithis; loka
verse.
TRANSLATION
Raising my hands, I declare, Everyone please hear me! String this verse
on the thread of the holy name and wear it on your neck for continuous
remembrance.
PURPORT
When chanting the Hare Ka mah-mantra, in the beginning one may
commit many offenses, which are called nmbhsa and nma-apardha.
In this stage there is no possibility of achieving perfect love of Ka by
chanting the Hare Ka mah-mantra. Therefore one must chant the
Hare Ka mah-mantra according to the principles of the above verse,
td api su-ncena taror iva sahiun. One should note in this
connection that chanting involves the activities of the upper and lower lips
as well as the tongue. All three must be engaged in chanting the Hare
Ka mah-mantra. The words Hare Ka should be very distinctly
pronounced and heard. Sometimes one mechanically produces a hissing
sound instead of chanting with the proper pronunciation with the help of
the lips and tongue. Chanting is very simple, but one must practice it
seriously. Therefore the author of r Caitanya-caritmta, Kadsa
Kavirja Gosvm, advises everyone to keep this verse always strung
about his neck.

200

di 17.33
prabhu-jya kara ei loka caraa
avaya pibe tabe r-ka-caraa
SYNONYMS
prabhuof the Lord; jyaon the order; karado; ei lokaof this verse;
caraapractice; avayacertainly; pibehe will get; tabeafterwards;
r-ka-caraathe lotus feet of Lord Ka.
TRANSLATION
One must strictly follow the principles given by Lord Caitanya Mahprabhu
in this verse. If one simply follows in the footsteps of Lord Caitanya and
the Gosvms, certainly he will achieve the ultimate goal of life, the lotus
feet of r Ka.
Cc. Adi 7.73
ka-mantra haite habe sasra-mocana
ka-nma haite pbe kera caraa
SYNONYMS
ka-mantrathe chanting of the Hare Ka mah-mantra; haitefrom;
habeit will be; sasramaterial existence; mocanadeliverance; kanmathe holy name of Lord Ka; haitefrom; pbeone will get;
keraof Lord Ka; caraalotus feet.
TRANSLATION
Simply by chanting the holy name of Ka one can obtain freedom from
material existence. Indeed, simply by chanting the Hare Ka mantra one
will be able to see the lotus feet of the Lord.
Cc. Adi 7.74
nma vinu kali-kle nhi ra dharma
sarva-mantra-sra nma, ei stra-marma
SYNONYMS
nmathe holy name; vinuwithout; kali-klein this Age of Kali; nhi
there is none; raor any alternative; dharmareligious principle; sarva
all; mantrahymns; sraessence; nmathe holy name; eithis is;
strarevealed scriptures; marmapurport.
TRANSLATION
In this Age of Kali there is no religious principle other than the chanting
of the holy name, which is the essence of all Vedic hymns. This is the
purport of all scriptures.

201

r C.c. di-ll 3.40

kali-yuge yuga-dharmanmera pracra
tathi lgi pta-vara caitanyvatra
SYNONYMS
kali-yugein the Age of Kali; yuga-dharmathe religious practice for the
age; nmeraof the holy name; pracrapropagation; tathithis; lgi
for; pta-varahaving a yellow color; caitanya-avatrathe incarnation of
Lord Caitanya.
TRANSLATION
The religious practice for the age of Kali is to broadcast the glories of the
holy name. Only for this purpose has the Lord, in a yellow color,
descended as Lord Caitanya.
PURPORT
In this age of Kali the practical system of religion for everyone is the
chanting of the name of Godhead. This was introduced in this age by Lord
Caitanya. Bhakti-yoga actually begins with the chanting of the holy name,
as confirmed by Madhvcrya in his commentary on the Muaka
Upaniad. He quotes this verse from the Nryaa-sahit:
dvparyair janair viu
pacartrai tu kevalai
kalau tu nma-mtrea
pjyate bhagavn hari
In the Dvpara-yuga people should worship Lord Viu only by the
regulative principles of the Nrada-pacartra and other such authorized
books. In the age of Kali, however, people should simply chant the holy
names of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

S.B.11.5.32
ka-vara tvika
sgopgstra-pradam
yajai sakrtana-pryair
yajanti hi su-medhasa
SYNONYMS
ka-varamrepeating the syllables k-a; tviwith a luster;
akamnot black (golden); sa-agaalong with associates; upa-aga
servitors; astraweapons; pradamconfidential companions; yajaiby

202

sacrifice; sakrtana-pryaiconsisting chiefly of congregational chanting;

yajantithey worship; hicertainly; su-medhasaintelligent persons.
TRANSLATION
In the age of Kali, intelligent persons perform congregational chanting to
worship the incarnation of Godhead who constantly sings the names of
Ka. Although His complexion is not blackish, He is Ka Himself. He is
accompanied by His associates, servants, weapons and confidential
companions.
S.B. 12.3.51
kaler doa-nidhe rjann
asti hy eko mahn gua
krtand eva kasya
mukta-saga para vrajet
TRANSLATION
My dear King, although Kali-yuga is full of faults, there is still one good
quality about this age: simply by chanting the Hare Ka mah-mantra,
one can become free from material bondage and be promoted to the
transcendental kingdom.
S.B.12.3.52
kte yad dhyyato viu
trety yajato makhai
dvpare paricaryy
kalau tad dhari-krtant
TRANSLATION
Whatever result one obtained in Satya-yuga by meditating on Viu, in
Tret-yuga by performing sacrifices and in Dvpara-yuga by serving the
Lords lotus feet one can also obtain in Kali-yuga simply by chanting the
Hare Ka mah-mantra.
(rmad-Bhgavatam 5.1.2)
Narotama dasa Thakura:
The only remedy is hari-nma-sakrtana, the chanting of the Hare Ka mahmantra, which is imported from the spiritual world, Goloka Vndvana. How
unfortunate I am that I have no attraction for this.
r C.-c. di-ll 2.11
Devotees of the Personality of Godhead know that r Ka son of the King of
Vraja, is the Absolute Truth. They do not discriminate between r Kas name,
form, quality and pastimes. One who wants to separate the Lords absolute name,
form and qualities must be understood to be lacking in absolute knowledge. A
203

pure devotee knows that when he chants the transcendental name Ka, r
Ka is present as transcendental sound. He therefore chants with full respect
and veneration.
KC The Top Most Yoga System
The Hare Ka Mantra
The transcendental vibration established by the chanting of Hare Ka, Hare
Ka, Ka Ka, Hare Hare/ Hare Rma, Hare Rma, Rma Rma, Hare Hare,
is the sublime method for reviving our transcendental consciousness As living
spiritual souls, we are all originally Ka conscious entities, but due to our
association with matter from time immemorial, our consciousness is now
adulterated by the material atmosphere. The material atmosphere, in which we
are now living, is called my, or illusion. My means that which is not. And what
is this illusion? The illusion is that we are all trying to be lords of material nature,
while actually we are under the grip of her stringent laws. When a servant
artificially tries to imitate the all-powerful master, it is called illusion. We are
trying to exploit the resources of material nature, but actually we are becoming
more and more entangled in her complexities. Therefore, although we are
engaged in a hard struggle to conquer nature, we are ever more dependent on her.
This illusory struggle against material nature can be stopped at once by revival of
our eternal Ka consciousness.
Hare Ka, Hare Ka, Ka Ka, Hare Hare is the transcendental process
for reviving this original pure consciousness. By chanting this transcendental
vibration, we can cleanse away all misgivings within our hearts. The basic
principle of all such misgivings is the false consciousness that I am the lord of all I
survey.
Ka consciousness is not an artificial imposition on the mind. This
consciousness is the original natural energy of the living entity. When we hear the
transcendental vibration, this consciousness is revived. This simplest method of
meditation is recommended for this age. By practical experience also, one can
perceive that by chanting this mah-mantra, or the Great Chanting for
Deliverance, one can at once feel a transcendental ecstasy coming through from
the spiritual stratum. In the material concept of life we are busy in the matter of
sense gratification as if we were in the lower animal stage. A little elevated from
this status of sense gratification, one is engaged in mental speculation for the
purpose of getting out of the material clutches. A little elevated from this
speculative status, when one is intelligent enough, one tries to find out the
supreme cause of all causeswithin and without. And when one is factually on
the plane of spiritual understanding, surpassing the stages of sense, mind and
intelligence, he is then on the transcendental plane. This chanting of the Hare
Ka mantra is enacted from the spiritual platform, and thus this sound vibration
surpasses all lower strata of consciousnessnamely sensual, mental and
intellectual. There is no need, therefore, to understand the language of the
mantra, nor is there any need for mental speculation nor any intellectual
adjustment for chanting this mah-mantra. It is automatic, from the spiritual
platform, and as such, anyone can take part in vibrating this transcendental sound
without any previous qualification. In a more advanced stage, of course, one is not
expected to commit offenses on grounds of spiritual understanding.

204

In the beginning, there may not be the presence of all transcendental ecstasies,
which are eight in number. These are: (1) Being stopped as though dumb, (2)
perspiration, (3) standing up of hairs on the body, (4) dislocation of voice, (5)
trembling, (6) fading of the body, (7) crying in ecstasy, and (8) trance. But there is
no doubt that chanting for a while takes one immediately to the spiritual platform,
and one shows the first symptom of this in the urge to dance along with the
chanting of the mantra. We have seen this practically. Even a child can take part in
the chanting and dancing. Of course, for one who is too entangled in material life,
it takes a little more time to come to the standard point, but even such a
materially engrossed man is raised to the spiritual platform very quickly. When it
is chanted by a pure devotee of the Lord in love, it has the greatest efficacy on
hearers, and as such this chanting should be heard from the lips of a pure devotee
of the Lord, so that immediate effects can be achieved. As far as possible, chanting
from the lips of nondevotees should be avoided. Milk touched by the lips of a
serpent has poisonous effects.
The word Har is the form of addressing the energy of the Lord, and the words
Ka and Rma are forms of addressing the Lord Himself. Both Ka and Rma
mean the supreme pleasure, and Har is the supreme pleasure energy of the Lord,
changed to Hare (Hah-ray) in the vocative. The supreme pleasure energy of the
Lord helps us to reach the Lord.
The material energy, called my, is also one of the multi-energies of the Lord.
And we the living entities are also the energy, marginal energy, of the Lord. The
living entities are described as superior to material energy. When the superior
energy is in contact with the inferior energy, an incompatible situation arises; but
when the superior marginal energy is in contact with the superior energy, called
Har, it is established in its happy, normal condition.
These three words, namely Har, Ka and Rma, are the transcendental seeds
of the mah-mantra. The chanting is a spiritual call for the Lord and His energy, to
give protection to the conditioned soul. This chanting is exactly like the genuine
cry of a child for its mothers presence. Mother Har helps the devotee achieve the
Lord Fathers grace, and the Lord reveals Himself to the devotee who chants this
mantra sincerely.
No other means of spiritual realization is as effective in this age of quarrel and
hypocrisy as the mah-mantra: Hare Ka, Hare Ka, Ka Ka, Hare
Hare/ Hare Rma, Hare Rma, Rma Rma, Hare Hare.
N.o.D. 8:Offenses to be avoided
The offenses against the chanting of the holy name are as follows: (1) To
blaspheme the devotees who have dedicated their lives for propagating
the holy name of the Lord. (2) To consider the names of demigods like
Lord iva or Lord Brahm to be equal to, or independent of, the name of
Lord Viu. (Sometimes the atheistic class of men take it that any
demigod is as good as the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Viu. But
one who is a devotee knows that no demigod, however great he may be, is
independently as good as the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Therefore,
if someone thinks that he can chant Kl, Kl! or Durg, Durg!and it
is the same as Hare Ka, that is the greatest offense.) (3) To disobey

205

the orders of the spiritual master. (4) To blaspheme the Vedic literature or
literature in pursuance of the Vedic version. (5) To consider the glories of
chanting Hare Ka to be imagination. (6) To give some interpretation on
the holy name of the Lord. (7) To commit sinful activities on the strength
of the holy name of the Lord. (It should not be taken that because by
chanting the holy name of the Lord one can be freed from all kinds of
sinful reaction, one may continue to act sinfully and after that chant Hare
Ka to neutralize his sins. Such a dangerous mentality is very offensive
and should be avoided.) (8) To consider the chanting of Hare Ka one of
the auspicious ritualistic activities offered in the Vedas as fruitive activities
(karma-ka). (9) To instruct a faithless person about the glories of the
holy name. (Anyone can take part in chanting the holy name of the Lord,
but in the beginning one should not be instructed about the
transcendental potency of the Lord. Those who are too sinful cannot
appreciate the transcendental glories of the Lord, and therefore it is better
not to instruct them in this matter.) (10) To not have complete faith in the
chanting of the holy names and to maintain material attachments, even
after understanding so many instructions on this matter.
Every devotee who claims to be a Vaiava must guard against these
offenses in order to quickly achieve the desired success.
Mukunda mala stotra 51
rla Bhaktivinoda hkura elaborately describes the stages of chanting
the holy name in his Hari-nma-cintmai: Chanting that is full of
ignorance and offenses is known as nma-apardha. The next stage,
which still contains imperfections, is known as nma-bhsa, or the
shadow of the holy name. This is the stage in which one can attain
freedom from sins and even liberation. But one can attain pure kaprema only by chanting without offense, a stage known as uddha-nma,
or the pure chanting of the holy name.
Krishna Kirtana is not for earning livelihood. Krishna Kirtana is not meant for
entertaining the public for demonstration of arts. It is dynamic service to the Lord. We
do not therefore mind so much about the artistic presentation of Krishna Kirtana but
we want to see how much a devotee is satisfying the Supreme Will.(SPL to Jadurani, 12th
December, 1967)
Kirtana means both lecturing and chanting with music. The chanting with music is specially
attractive for the mass of people, but talking from philosophical point of view on
Krishna Consciousness is also chanting. The whole Srimad-Bhagavatam is full of
philosophical discussions and we are prepared to present our Krishna Consciousness
movement both ways, whichever is suitable in special circumstances. If Mr. Renovich is
interested only in philosophical discussions, we are prepared for that. But at the same time we
are concerned mostly with the mass of people, therefore Hare Krishna kirtana is our life and
soul. So there is no problem if Mr. Renovich is especially interested in scholarly philosophical
discussions.(SPL to Upendra, 14th August, 1968)

206

So far crying for Krishna is concerned, it is very nicely explained by Lord Caitanya. He says
that a moment is appearing to me as 12 years, and my eyes are tearing torrents of rain, and I
am feeling everything vacant in the absence of Govinda. The thing is that as we go on
chanting Hare Krishna, in the pure status, we shall be on the loving platform and at that
time, we shall feel the greatest separation from the Lord; but that feeling of separation
from the Lord is more relishable than meeting the Lord. These are all transcendental
existential understandings and as we grow in Krishna Consciousness, we understand
everything, gradually, by the Grace of the Supreme Lord. The Supreme Lord is situated in
everyone's heart, and He reveals Himself to the devotee with the progress of Krishna
Consciousness. Thank you very much for your writing me.(SPL to Makhanlal, 21 st October,
1968)
I am in due receipt of your letter of Nov. 18, and I have noted the contents with great
satisfaction. It is very much encouraging to me.
I can understand from your letter that you are working nicely for the spreading of Lord
Caitanya's mission. Just keep this your attitude of sincere service and without a doubt Krishna
will give you all intelligence to serve Him nicely. Krishna is not ungrateful but rather He sees
all our efforts and appreciates our sincere service. Krishna is interested in how we engage our
energies in His service. We are very small, very insignificant, so what can we do? Simply He
wants to see that we are engaging our time and energy in His service. And you always
remember to abide by the laws of Krishna as described by His bona fide Representative, and
the passage of going back to Godhead is assured. This is Krishna's Mercy. But pure devotees
do not even want to go to Krishna's abode. Simply our prayer should be, My dear Krishna,
please remind me to always chant Your Holy Name, please do not put me into
forgetfulness. You are sitting within me as Supersoul, so you can put me into
forgetfulness or into remembering You. So please do not put me into forgetfulness.
Please always remind me to chant, even You send me into the hell, it doesn't matter, just
so long as I can always chant Hare Krishna. Lord Caitanya and Nityananda are singing one
very nice song in which they are requesting everyone to please chant Hare Krishna, and come
along with Them. So that is our request to everyone.(SPL to Devananda, 23 rd November,
1968)
...when one becomes accustomed to inoffensive chanting, then his fruit is that he is
promoted to the stage of pure Love of Godhead, or prema. This prema is the
perfectional stage of consciousness and the most blissful by very far.(SPL to Sivananda,
4th December, 1968)
In the Bhagavad-gita, this omkar is mentioned as being the sound representation of Krishna,
the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Similarly the Hare Krishna Mantra is also the sound
representation of Krishna. So, practically we do not make any distinction between the
omkar and Hare Krishna but the spiritual path is to follow the footprints of the path of
the great acaryas. Lord Caitanya encouraged the Sankirtana Movement, or the chanting of
Hare Krishna, is the means for God realization for this age and it is in pursuance of the
revealed scriptures.(SPL to Mr.Chagan Govind, 10th December, 1968)

207

Regarding other yoga exercises, if you take Krishna prasadam you shall keep your body
automatically fit for working, so there is no need of extra exercises which are required by
persons who may eat more than what is required. So for prosecuting Krishna Consciousness
one should not eat more than what is needed. One should not endeavor beyond his capacity.
One should not talk unnecessarily. One should not stick with some extra regulative principles,
nor should one associate with persons who are not in Krishna Consciousness. One should not
be too much greedy. What one should do is chant the Holy Name of the Lord with faith,
enthusiasm, and firm conviction on the statement of Lord Caitanya that simply by
chanting the Maha Mantra one can be gradually elevated to the highest platform of
spiritual perfection. Also what is important is to follow the four regulative principles of
avoiding all illicit sexual connections, meat-eating, intoxication and gambling. I am sure that
Rupanuga will ably guide you in these matters.(SPL to Kanupriya, 15th January, 1969)
Regarding your second question, the other names of Krishna which you have mentioned,
such as Gopala and Govinda are as powerful as the name Krishna.(SPL to Mahapurusa,
25th January, 1969)
As for your question about the ecstasy of chanting and working for Krishna, the ecstasy
which is automatically manifest is very welcome, but we should not try to come to the
ecstatic status by any artificial practice. You should give more stress on the importance
of chanting. Working for Krishna is not different from chanting, but such work would
be done under the direction of the Spiritual Master.(SPL to Sivananda, 13th February,
1969)
I am very glad to receive your letter dated February 28, and noted the contents with great
pleasure. The transcendental experience which you had during kirtana performance at the
Loyala University is very nice. Relishing the transcendental sweetness of Krishna Kirtana is
only possible when one is actually advanced, towards perfection. Srila Rupa Goswami used to
say, wishing if he had possessed millions of ears, and billions of tongues then he could chant
the Hare Krishna mantra a little bit relishably. In the conditioned stage, we chant Hare
Krishna mantra officially without any attachment and try to finish the rounds as soon as
possible. Sometimes we also forget to chant the prescribed number of rounds. But Haridasa
Thakura even at the last stage of his life, he was chanting 300,000 beads although Lord
Caitanya personally asked him to not labor so hard. But Haridasa Thakura said that he would
continue the practice till the end of his life. So that is the position of transcendental taste.
Please therefore chant very sincerely with your present aptitude of mind and Krishna will
bless you more and more in understanding this secret of transcendental vibration. Of course,
sometimes the public may misunderstand such tears of bliss, so we may better have to check it
from the vision of ordinary persons.
So far the strange colors, etc., better when you see all these things that you chant and hear;
that will help you to understand what they are. (Also, it may be some effects of your past
drugs habit.) (SPL to Jayapataka, 11th March 1969)
When the Composer machine is purchased, you will be engaged from eleven till three PM,
and from seven till ten PM. That means seven hours in a day. When you are typing, you
should know that it is as good as chanting, because the work is also on the matter of

208

Krishna. Chanting on the beads and chanting on the typewriter Composer machine are
both transcendental sounds of Krishna. Krishna's Name, His Fame, His Qualities--all of
them are on the absolute platform, and therefore there is no difference between one and
another. So do not be misled that you are typing and not chanting.(SPL to Arnudhati, 16 th
June, 1969)
Simply pray to Krishna that you may be able by His Grace to serve Him nicely. Our prayer of
the Hare Krishna Mantra means addressing Radha and Krishna for being engaged in Their
service. Hare Krishna means ``Oh Hare, Oh Radharani! Oh Krishna! Please engage me
in Your service so that I can get relief from the service of Maya.'' Just like a person resigns
from an inferior quality of service and accepts a superior quality of service, similarly, our
prayer to Krishna is to give us relief from the inferior quality of service to Maya, and to be
engaged in the superior quality of service to Krishna. Service we have to render, and the
whole process is to accept the superior quality of service in Krishna Consciousness. I hope
this finds you in good health.(SPL to Subala dasa, 8th July, 1969)
The sixteen word Maha Mantra is nobody's invention. There are authorized mantras in the
different Puranas which are Vedic authorities. Especially in the Kali Santara Upanisad it is
stated that this sixteen word Maha Mantra is the Holy Name of the Supreme Brahma
for the deliverance of the fallen souls. Caitanya Mahaprabhu chanted, Haridasa Thakura
chanted 24 hours, all the Goswamis and Acaryas chanted, my Guru Maharaja chanted, and
following all these footsteps we are also chanting. So they are authorized by disciplic
succession, and all of us must chant at least 16 rounds daily to keep us fit on the Krishna
Consciousness transcendental platform.(SPL to Ranadhira, 24th January, 1970)
I am so glad to learn that you are taking very much interest in the Deity worship, and
such activities must be accompanied with chanting of the Holy Name regularly. Actually
chanting of the Holy Name regularly is our life and soul, and on the basis of such
activities all other devotional services will sustain.(SPL to Ekayani,10th February, 1970)
Your idea for film distribution is also good, so do it nicely in cooperation with the GBC. I am
very much anxious that at the same time as you carry out all these outside activities you are
maintaining a strict schedule of Temple activities. Such regular activities like attendance of
Arati, chanting of rounds, study of literatures in the class will keep you fit for effective
preaching work in the outer field. Our standard of purity must be kept, otherwise there will be
loss of spiritual strength, and subsequent fall down. Everyone of you should be thoroughly
convinced of the power of the Hare Krsna mantra to protect you in all circumstances
and chant accordingly at all times without offense. Then advancement will be swift and
you will gradually come to see everything clearly so that you may act for the pleasure of the
Lord without uncertainty. When one is spontaneously engaged in this way, always in the
service of the Lord and anxious to avoid all mundane activities, he is actually experiencing
the taste of bliss in Krsna consciousness.(SPL to Damodara, 10th January, 1971)
You mention ghosts. So far I have experience, the best way to remove them is to chant
Hare Krishna very loudly and have jubilant kirtana until they leave. In England, on Mr.

209

John Lennon's house where I was staying in 1969, there was one ghost. But as soon as
the devotees began chanting very loudly, he went away immediately.(SPL to Damodara,
3rd December, 1971)
Everyone who is chanting Hare Krishna is getting benefit. Sanatana Goswami says that
one should not hear from an aVaisnava, or non-Vaisnava. So people who are imitating
are hearing from a Vaisnava. They are not a Vaisnava, because the Hare Krishna
Mantra is introduced by us only into the western world, so whatever they have heard is
from a Vaisnava.(SPL to Revatinandana, 2nd April, 1972)
The Mahamantra was given to Narada by Brahma. Other mantras made by ordinary men are
not authorized by the Sastras, so they have only proportionate effect as much as they are
authorized or unauthorized. Highest benefit is from the Mahamantra, or Hare Krishna Mantra,
because this is said by authorities. You know these things, you are becoming strong yourself
by chanting this mantra, so actually it is so. Compare what you were before to what you
have become, now challenge any other mantra to produce such effect. You know it, now
try to realize it yourself and convince others, that is Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to
Madhavananda, 25th April, 1972)
You ask how you can become free of envy. Simply by chanting Hare Krsna, Lord Caitanya
has said the heart will become cleaned of all the dirty things accumulated in the heart. It is not
that we have to endeavor separately to become rid of envy or any deficiency or impurity. In
this age the chanting of Hare Krsna is recommended as the only possible method to associate
with Krsna. By offenseless chanting, when we associate with Krsna through His Holy
Name, then all inauspicious things are cleared from the heart. So wherever you are you
should always go on chanting, and that in itself will bring all perfection.(SPL to Cintamani
dasi, 17th July, 1973)
There is two things: there's Krsna and there's sex life. So if you want to have Krsna, one
must be above illicit sex life. That requires some strength. So you have to impress upon
them that following these rules and regulations, especially by chanting Hare Krsna, one
will become strong. Unfortunately, we have no taste for this chanting. This is our
misfortune.(SPL to Govardhana dasa, 18th November, 1975)
In the spiritual sky there is no birth, so where is the question of baby? Krishna is there
eternally as Kisora, a 16 year old youth. His childhood pastimes exhibited in the
material universes. Best thing is if you chant Hare Krishna and go to Krishna Loka and
find out the answers to all these questions yourself.(SPL to Ekajani, 31st August, 1971)
11th December, 1975
During this morning`s walk Aksayananda Swami sought sastric verification for our standarts
of chanting japa, which some have faulted. Of course we accept, he said. When you tell us
to chant sixteen rounds, we accept that figure in perfect faith. You`re the acarya. But what if
we wanted to convince others? Is there any sastric or Vedic verse we can refer to, to

210

corroborate that at least they must chant sixteen rounds? Or that many number of
names?
No, Prabhupada answered. In the sastra it is not said like that. It is said, sankhyapurvaka. You must fix up in numerical strength...whatever you can. But I have fixed up
sixteen rounds, because you cannot do.
Aksayananda Swami confirmed, That`s all we can do.
Prabhupada smiled and added, with a touch of irony, Yes. That is also difficult.
Aksayananda Swami laughed, Yes.
Prabhupada continued, Otherwise, Haridasa Thakura was chanting three lakhs. So, that is not
possible. You should not imitate, but whatever you fix up you must do. That is wanted:
Yes, Aksayananda Swami said. I was told that in the beginning you asked the first
disciples to chant sixty-four rounds?
Prabhupada said, Yes.
They were unable, Aksayananda Swami said, with everybody laughing. Aksayananda
Swami added, Then you asked them to chant thirty-two?
Prabhupada grinned. Hm. Sankhya-purvaka-nama-gana-nat-ibhih. Sankhya-purva, or
numerical strength must be there. And you should follow rigidly.
So if we are serious and sincere, it means that that sixteen will increase to continuously
chanting, Aksayananda Swami said.
You can do also now, Prabhupada said. It`s not that because I`ve finished sixteen rounds
You can increase. But that sixteen must be finished.
Yes, Aksayananda Maharaja agreed. What I mean is, that`s to bring us to the platform of
chanting constantly. At least we must do that numerical number. If we`re fortunate, we may
finally be able to chant constantly day and night.
Yes, Prabhupada confirmed. (P.D.,1,94-95)
18th January, 1976
From there he inspected the kitchen area, a separate building with accommodations for
householders on the upper floor. He was not pleased to see dirt on the steps. He said they
looked as if they had not been cleaned for three hundred years, and he demanded to know
why. When told the place was cleaned every night, he retorted, What is the use of such
cleaning, if it is dirty the next morning?
One of the managers said it was difficult to get the devotees to clean in the early
morning because they all wanted to complete their japa. Prabhupada, however, said
cleaning must come first, and the chanting of japa another time. He stressed that unless
they are prepared to work, no one should be allowed to join us. Sri-vigraharadhananitya-nana-srngara-tan-mandira-marjanadau. This all is the temple. This is not
ordinary hotel, free hotel. If they cannot take care as temple, they must go away. Simply
eating, sleeping, that`s all, not working. See that they do not make it a free hotel for
eating and sleeping. Don`t allow this. It should be clean. Why in the evening? Every
morning it should be cleaned and washed and mopped. They must give up japa; first of
all clean. In the name of japa they are dozing, and everything is unclean. This nonsense
should not be allowed. Ask them, Stop japa-ing. First of all clean. Then make japa.
Under a plea of japa they are simply dozing, he said. You should not give shelter to
persons who, in the name of so-called japa, take advantage of free boarding and lodging. You
should be very careful. Everyone should be, according to his capacity, engaged to some work.
Don`t allow this stupidity.(P.D.,1,272)

211

29th May, 1976

After chanting this morning`s verse, Pradyumna read out the translation, which described how
the representatives of Lord Visnu instandly appeared before the dying Ajamila, who was
about to be dragged away by the agents of death.
Srila Prabhupada used an appropriate analogy to show how this was possible. Just like the
police are everywhere. As soon as you call them, from the police station they immediately
inform the patrol police on the car. Immediately he comes. If there is such material
arrangement within the government how much nice arrangement is there in the supreme
government?
He stressed that we should always be chanting the names of God and in that way we can be
saved. It desn`t matter which name of God, because the powerful name of God and God
Himself are not different. Still, the recommended practice is to chant the Hare Krsna mantra.
Always the name Narayana or Krsna, the name of the Supreme Lord, is as good as the
Supreme. It is always. But in this age especially it has got special potency. That is because we
are all very, very fallen souls. We cannot do anything. It is very , very difficult. Simply by
bhakti, devotional service, one can become liberated from all contamination. That`s a fact,
especially in this age...So anyway if somebody thinks that this Krsna is an Indian name, Why
shall I chant Krsna? Well you chant any other namebut it must be God`s name. Then it
will be effective. Just like immediately chanted Narayana. Not that one has to chant Krsna;
Narayana will do; Govinda will do. But it must be God`s name because God and God`s name
( are not different ). There are sahasra, one thousand Visnu-stotra. God has many names,
hundreds and thousands. So any name you prefer you chant. But His names are given
according to His activities. KrsnaKrsna is the best name. Why? That Krsna means allattractive. This name can attract everyone. This is the most perfect. Out of many names the
Krsna name is mukhya, or the primary. So Caitanya Mahaprabhu has introduced Krsna name,
krsna-varnam.
He told us it is Lord Caitanya`s special benediction that we can chant, even without proper
understanding, and still become ecstatic in love of Krsna. If we take advantage of the mercy
of Lord Caitanya, then the results of our chanting will be wonderful, as they were for Ajamila.
So this is arrangement that God is there and He`s everyone`s father. He`s everyone`s friend.
He`s always ready. He`s coming personally to canvass. He`s so kind. Immediately, God has
sent so many order-carriers just to see if one is inclined to come to Him. Just see: Here`s a
person, he`s chanting Narayana. Come on. Take him. Just see. Here this person is chanting
Narayana. Oh, isn`t this wonderful? He`s chanting Narayana. Oh, immediately. The
Yamadutas were there. Who are you, disturbing him? Stop!
So take this chance of chanting harer nama harer nama harer nama eva kevalam. You`re
always safe. The Yamadutas, the order-carriers of Yamaraja, will not be able to touch you. So
take this opportunity chanting Hare Krsna. I`m very glad that you are doingbut be very
strict, sincerely chant. Your life is saved; your next life is saved. Everything is all right.
(P.D.,2, 211-212)
21st June, 1976
There was a final question from one of the Indians, again a doupt related to the men`s contact
with the devotees. You wrote a lot of books, and I`m very much concerned about the books.
A lot of devotees, they never read the books, but they`re doing the chanting. It will
progress them without reading the books? Because they`re the most important...
But suppose one is illiterate, Prabhupada cut in. How he`ll read if one is illiterate?
That means he has no chance? Chanting is sufficient.(P.D.,2,467)

212

JAPA
I am so pleased to learn that you are constantly trying to follow my instructions. Of course, I
have no particular instructions, save and except the instruction which I have also heard from
my Spiritual Master. So all instructions in the disciplic succession directly comes from the
Supreme Person. Therefore to follow the instructions of a Spiritual Master is to follow the
instructions of the Supreme Person. And as soon as we are accustomed to this habit, then all
our misgivings of material existence are over. Your ambition for chanting Hare Krishna
exclusively is very good. But sacrificing the results of action is as good. A concrete
example is Arjuna. He fought very chivalrously under the instructions of the Lord, and the
Lord certified him to be the best devotee and friend of the Lord. So there is no distinction
between chanting and offering the results of one's activity. Sometimes under the garb of
chanting people take to the habit of laziness, which is not required at all. Execution of
devotional service is prescribed first with enthusiasm and patience. One can execute this
transcendental activities staying as he is, but he must follow and try to apply in practical life
the instructions as they are given in the Bhagavad-gita or Srimad-Bhagavatam, received
through the proper channel.(SPL to Dayananda, 10th May, 1968)
Regarding quality of chanting Hare Krishna, we shall try to avoid the 10 kinds of
offenses, that is the quality.SPL to Rayarama, 10th May, 1968)
Regarding your question, about living alone, living alone is a general tendency for a person
who wants to get disassociated with the materialistic persons. That is also recommended by
the Goswamis in their instructions. It is better to remain alone than to mix with materialistic
persons. But this is not applicable when we have the opportunity to get the association of pure
devotees. Our program is negative and positive simultaneously. We want to negate the
materialistic side and make positive the spiritual side, it is not one sided. If you have no
positive standing, negating only will not make you successful. Therefore it is better to remain
positively within the society of pure devotees. That is also recommended by the Goswamis.
That one should be occupied in activities in the modes of goodness and associate with
spiritualistic persons, that will make one's advancement very quick.
Persons who want to take advantage of cheap reputation they imitate great personalities like
Haridasa Thakura, who was alone chanting 300,000 of Holy Names daily. By such chanting,
lonely chanting he got so much spiritual power that he could convert even a harlot to become
a great devotee whereas an ordinary person falls easily a victim to such allurement. So one
should not imitate such great personalities but one should try to see how much taste he
has developed for chanting, so that one can remain alone simply being engaged in
chanting. If one can remain alone simply being engaged in chanting, that is very good, but it
is difficult also. A conditioned soul in conditioned life it is very difficult to concentrate our
mind in chanting absolutely. Better to be engaged in preaching work, that will make one
213

gradually successful. Besides that, when we are actually engaged in with the preaching work,
we gradually acquire our spiritual strength without failure.(SPL to Sivananda, 11 th November,
1968)
It is very nice that you shall speak on this at the yoga group program. Subala should read
carefully that Hatha yoga received in the Bhagavad-gita is very difficult in this age. Yoga
system is approved, but nobody can follow the rules and regulations strictly, neither there is
suitable place for executing it, and everyone is always full of anxiety, so how they can
concentrate? So best thing is to chant Hare Krishna which is forced meditation. In this
way make nice speech, and conclude with declaring that the topmost yogi is he who
surrenders to Krishna, and worships Krishna with all thoughts, activities, and intelligence.
(SPL to Brahmananda, 20th November, 1968)
Regarding your first question, is it offensive to think of Krishna's Pastimes while
chanting?, I think you should know that it is not offensive, but rather it is required. One
must try for the point when he simply hears Krishna and immediately all of Krishna, His
Pastimes, His Form, His Quality, are in his thoughts. So to always be immersed in thoughts of
Krishna this is our process. When we are full in Krishna then where there can be any chance
for maya in us? So this is our duty to remember Krishna's Pastimes. One who cannot
remember Krishna, let him always hear Hare Krishna and then when he has perfected this art,
then always he will remember Krishna, His Activities, His Qualities, etc.(SPL to Sivananda,
4th December, 1968)
So far as you not completing your chanting, I think this should not be a regular practice.
If by chance you miss to finish in one day, that is a different thing. But as far as possible we
must try to complete the prescribed number of beads. You should try to chant at least 2 or 3
hours every day. We have got 24 hours at our disposal, so for chanting we can find 2 or 3
hours without any difficulty. Simply we have to adjust things in the right way.(SPL to
Sivananda, 13th February, 1969)
Regarding your question: I do not remember if Rayarama ever chanted very loudly in my
room, neither he ever lived in my room, nor I had ever asked him not to chant loudly. I do not
know how these news are spread. There is no such requirement that Japa should be
silently and chanting should be be done differently. Loudly or silently, everything is all
right. There is no such restriction. Only thing is that we should chant very attentively,
hearing the vibration very distinctly.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 8th March, 1969)
Regarding Jadurani's question, hearing the vibration of Hare Krishna automatically
reminds one of Krishna's Pastimes. So both of them arise simultaneously in the mind
when one is sincerely chanting. So you cannot make any distinction between listening to
the sound and thinking of the Pastimes. But the process is to hear, and then Krishna's
Pastimes, Form, Qualities, etc. will automatically come to mind: That is very nice.
(SPL to Satsvarupa, 10th April, 1969)

214

Regarding your last question about the ecstatic symptoms of chanting Hare Krishna, you
should know that the Hare Krishna Mantra has an equal effect upon all devotees. Just like the
sunshine has an equal effect on everyone, but when it is covered, the sunshine has a different
effect. Similarly, the influence of the Hare Krishna Mantra becomes manifest when one is no
longer covered by the ten offenses to chanting. The more we become free from the ten
offenses, the more the effect of chanting becomes manifested through us. Everyone can
become a great devotee, being freed from the offenses 100%, simply by one's
determination and effort.(SPL to Arundhati, 16th June, 1969)
Regarding someone to go there to take charge of the children in Satyabhama's absence, I will
write to Lilavati in Boston to see if she is able to fill this position for that time. If not, we will
have to make other arrangements. But wherever you go, either in New Vrindaban or New
York, you should make effort to finish your 16 rounds whenever possible. Of course, if you
are always engaged in Krishna's service, and always chanting Hare Krishna, even if not on
your beads, that is also a nice status. As you are an important worker there and you have so
many important duties, especially to take care of the cows, it may not be possible for you to
stop your work for chanting 16 rounds. This is no great loss, and you should not feel badly
about it. Krishna sees your sincerity in Krishna Consciousness, and He will be very kind upon
you for this. But as much as possible you should try to fulfill the goal of 16 rounds daily. If
you must fall short of this because you have so much service to render to Krishna, do not
be disturbed by this. But you should not fall too much short of this goal. That will not be
good.(SPL to Paramananda, 29th July, 1969)
Regarding your question, ``What does Rama mean in Hare Rama? Is this Balarama or
Lord Ramacandra?'', you can take it both ways, because there is no difference between
Ramacandra and Balarama. Generally it means Krishna, because Rama means enjoyer. So
either Ramacandra, Balarama or Krishna are all Visnu Tattvas and are always enjoying. The
sakti tattva, or jiva tattva is always enjoyed. Our position is always predominated. If we
remain in that position and properly use our small independence, then we remain happily
eternally. But artificially, if we want to be independent and imitate the Supreme Enjoyer, then
it is delusion. Material life means trying to imitate the Enjoyer, and spiritual life means to
remain in one's eternal position as enjoyed. This Hare Krishna Mantra is addressed to the
energy of the Lord and the Lord Himself to keep the chanter in his eternal position of being
enjoyed. The prayer is ``My Lord, Oh the Spiritual Energy of the Lord, kindly keep me
engaged in Your service.'' Regarding your other question, Krishna in His four-handed Visnu
Form is within our hearts, but He is not different from two-handed Krishna.(SPL to
Arundhati, 9th September, 1969)
Regarding the information you heard that it is all right to neglect one's 16 rounds as a
daily minimum, this is wrong. Everyone should strictly follow the regulations of 16
rounds daily. If one is busy for other Krishna Consciousness activities and cannot fulfill
the regular routine of chanting, he must compensate it the next day, curtailing his
activities in the matter of sleeping or eating or any other sense gratificatory process. So far as
how long each day to go out on Sankirtana Party, Caitanya Mahaprabhu prescribes to chant
Hare Krishna Mantra 24 hours. So if you can do so, it is very nice. Otherwise, as much as
possible. Sankirtana is our life and soul.(SPL to Jagadisa, 11th October, 1969)

215

Regarding Omkar, you may know that Om is the impersonal sound form of Krishna.
Those who are unable to utter immediately the Sweet Name of Krishna, they are
recommended to chant Om. Just like a child is taught to make a particular type of sound,
and thus he learns the name of father, mother and other relatives. That is the beginning. So in
the beginning, Om is the right vibration of transcendental sound, and the meaning is to
address the Supreme Lord. Our business is directly with the Supreme Lord. Impersonal
feature of the Lord is just like the illumination of the lamp. The lamp is the more important
thing. You will gradually understand all these features of the Absolute Truth if you read
Bhagavad-gita and adhere to the regulative principles. If there is difficulty in understanding,
you consult with Brahmananda, or still further you send your inquiry tome. Thank you very
much for your letter.(SPL to Harold Torf, 15th November, 1969)
And by hearing this transcendental sound through the ear our heart becomes spiritually
purified, and we can realize at that stage the transcendental Name, transcendental
Qualities, transcendental Form, transcendental Pastimes etc.(SOL to Hamsaduta, 23rd
January, 1970)
Amongst all our duties surely we must not forget to complete our sixteen rounds. We
should not be carried away simply by the Krishna duties which is also regarded as good
as chanting, but in all circumstances we shall not forget this duty...
Every one of you must regularly read our books at least twice--in the morning and
evening, and automatically all questions will be answered.(SPL to Ranadhira, 24th January,
1970)
When we chant, we must concentrate our mind on the sound vibration and in that way
everything will be revealed one after another; the form, qualities, pastimes, etc. of the
Lord. And this is the way of cultivating spiritual realization.(SPL to Jagadisa, 27th
February, 1970)
I am so glad to hear how you are strictly following the regulative principles of devotional
service and chanting regularly 16 rounds daily, mostly before Lord Jagannatha. That is our
strength in spiritual life and will make for your rapid advancement in Krishna Consciousness.
There are three stages of chanting: offensively; free of offense, or in the liberated stage; and in
full love of Godhead. Simply continue chanting and any offenses you may be committing,
because they are not intentional, will soon vanish by the grace of Lord Jagannatha.
(SPL to Sri Govinda, 21th January, 1971)
Generally it is the process to simply chant and hear, but if Krishna's lila comes into
remembrance, that is very good. It should come automatically. Not that you are
remembering artificially.(SPL to Prahladananda, 17th June, 1971)
All these initiation beads should be kept very carefully and protected. It is not a question
of changing beads, but this carelessness, of losing beads, is not very good. You are very

216

intelligent boy, so you should be careful and instruct others also. So keep your beads in a
bag and keep the bag around your neck. Then you won't lose.(SPL to Hrdayananda, 6th
July, 1971)
If there are broken beads, they may simply be replaced without that I have to chant on
them. Once sanctified by the Spiritual Master, your chanting of Hare Krishna is
eternally blessed.(SPL to Upendra, 8th December, 1971)
Also, I have sent beads of Sukasagari dasi, duly chanted. In cases when beads are lost, it
is not necessary to give new ones to the spiritual master for again chanting. Once the
disciple received the Hare Krishna Mantra from the spiritual master, that is an eternal
blessing, whether these beads or those beads.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 10th December, 1971)
You have got a very important duty to see that all the branches are kept with a full stock of all
my books. And I know that we are getting many mail-orders daily, so you must see that these
orders are all filled promptly. If we take the public's money, and then delay too long in filling
the orders, this will give us a bad reputation. So be very conscientious and hard-working and
Krishna will give you the ability to do everything nicely. There is no difference between
chanting Hare Krishna or Sankirtana and doing one's assigned work in Krishna
Consciousness. Sometimes we have to do so much managerial or office work, but Lord
Caitanya promises us that because in the Kali yuga this is required for carrying on our
preaching mission. He gives assurance that we will not become entangled by such work.
When the work has to be done, do it first, then chant. But you must fulfill at least 16
rounds daily. So if necessary sleep less but you have to finish your minimum number of
rounds.(SPL to Kirtiraja, 2nd January, 1972)
Chanting japa should be done early in the morning with full concentration preferably
during the Brahma Muhurta time. Concentrate fully on the sound vibration of the
mantra, pronouncing each name distinctly and gradually your speed in chanting will increase
naturally. Do not worry so much about chanting fast, most important is the hearing. A devotee
should always be grave and silent which means that he only discusses topics relating to
Krishna Consciousness. Yes, spend your time chanting and reading and taking Krishna
Prasadam and automatically your tongue will come under control. If you sincerely engage 24
hours daily in devotional service according to the instructions of the Spiritual Master, chant
daily 16 rounds, attend the arati ceremony of Lord Krishna, associate with the devotees and
adhere strictly to the regulative principles then Krishna will reveal Himself personally to you.
(SPL to Radhaballabha dasa, 6th January, 1972)
So far your other letter, devotion does not depend on the body, and in spite of all
difficulties we can chant, so long we have got the tongue--and even we have got no
tongue we can chant in our mind. So where is the question of not serving with devotion? On
the contrary, I consider that you and your good husband, Gaurasundara, are two of my
topmost disciples and the work you are doing greatly encourages and pleases me, therefore do
not think that because you are sometimes sick or weak that you are not making any
advancement and that you are disappointing me, no. I am always thinking upon you both, that
Krishna will give you His all blessings. Simply if you are able always to chant Hare

217

Krishna, that is the same as following all other regulative principles.(SPL to Govinda
dasi, 12th February, 1972)
Your third question, What is the explanation of split-personality, actually, there are not two
personalities, there is only change of mind. Therefore, the mind has to be fixed up in Krishna,
then there is no more extreme change in the mind from one personality to another. There is
always only one personality, it is just that if the mind is very disturbed, it may change in
extreme way; if such person is devotee; best remedy is to sit down very tightly and chant
Hare Krishna very loudly and hear for the a long time until he feels himself one-minded
and fixed on Krishna's Lotus Feet.(SPL to Mohanandana, 27th February, 1972)
You write he is chanting 14 rounds daily; so you are experienced and know what to do in this
case, simply encourage him to chant 16 rounds. The injunction is kirtaniya sada hari, one
should always be chanting all day. The 16 rounds is just a minimum 1 set for my
disciples so they will chant at least that much. Actually chanting should always be going
on. So I will be anxious to hear that Govardhana has returned and is chanting more seriously,
aware that he must do so to remain free from the clutches of maya.(SPL to Jagadisa, 25 th June,
1974)
As far as the seven transcendental meters for singing the names of the Lord, that is not
so important for now. Better to try to increase the purity of the chanting first, that is our
most important thing.(SPL to Bhakta Mark, 15th December, 1974)
It is your responsibility as the president of the temple to see that these devotees strictly
follow the rules and regulations such as chanting 16 rounds minimum on the beads. 16 is
the minimum; one can chant more. There is no harm, but one at least must chant the
fixed number of rounds.(SPL to Alanata dasa, 10th November, 1975)

TEMPLE KIRTANA
Kirtana means both lecturing and chanting with music.(SPL to Upendra, 14th August,
1968)
Regarding your desire to improve your singing voice, by singing you will become an
expert singer. Anything you practice regularly you become expert in.(SPL to Sivananda,
4th May, 1969)

218

Regarding your question about kirtana, practically we are not concerned with the
instruments. They are used sometimes to make it sweeter, but if we divert our attention
for using the instruments more, that is not good. Generally kirtana is performed with
mrdanga and karatalas, but if somebody is expert instrument player, he can be admitted to join
Sankirtana. We can accept everything for Krishna's service, but not taking the risk of
diverting attention to any other thing which will hinder our Krishna Consciousness. That
should be our motto, or principle.(SPL to Jadurani, 26th May, 1969)
Regarding crying, when someone cries during kirtana, this crying is crying of the soul.
But if anyone tries to imitate such crying to get some adoration, that is a bodily function.
(SPL to Arundhati, 2nd November, 1969)
Regarding the morning kirtana songs, what you have given is all right. If time permits
there are other songs that can be sung, such as jiva jago, udilo aruna ``There is now
sunrise on the Eastern horizon and Lord Caitanya accompanied by His devotees have
started the morning Sankirtana party. . . .''(SPL to Drstaketu dasa, 14th October, 1973)
Regarding the 24 hour kirtana as a regular temple function, do not do anything
impractical. If it is not possible, then don't do it.(SPL to Bali Mardan dasa, 5th September,
1974)
Regarding your dancing in the middle of the kirtana, it is not wrong. It is completely
right. If in your kirtana everyone dances in ecstasy it is perfectly all right. That is
spiritual enthusiasm.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa, 19th October, 1974)
Regarding instruments for temple kirtanas, karatala and mrdanga are sufficient. There
is no need of other instruments.(SPL to Rupanuga dasa, 2nd February, 1975)
As far as music is concerned, we have got our standard of music, the Hare Krishna
Maha Mantra. We do not require to introduce anything new.(SPL to Bhakta Wayne, 3rd
January, 1977)

SONGS AND BHAJANS

You have asked about singing the prayers of Narottama Thakura and yes, they are very
much approved in any language.(SPL to Hmsaduta, 12th December, 1968)

219

Regarding the Raghu Pati Raghava song, we are not concerned with this song because it
had a political motive; it is not pure devotional service. Gandhi was a great statesman in
the garb of a saintly person, so that the Indian population would blindly follow him. But
his motive was political and we are therefore not very interested with it. However, you
can sing the first two lines, (Raghu Pati Raghava Raja Ram, Patita Pavana Sita Ram).
(SPL to Krsna dasa, 13th February, 1969)
Regarding your questions about various names of God, we have nothing to do with
Jehova, Allah, Jesus, etc. If somebody else wants to chant in this way it is all right, but
nobody is chanting Jesus etc. If they like, let them do that but as far as we are concerned, we
should be satisfied with the Hare Krishna Mantra and nothing more. We have registered our
association particularly under the name of Krishna. God has millions of names undoubtedly,
but we are especially concerned with the name of Krishna because we are in the disciplic
succession of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu Who chanted this Holy Name, Krishna. Everyone
should be particular to his particular disciplic succession or sampradaya's regulative
principles. This is required, as much as there are many different political parties, although
every one is meant to serve the country.(SPL to Sivananda, 13th February, 1969)
My opinion is that it is not necessary for us to utilize these different musical talents for
spreading Krsna Consciousness. I would rather see people follow strictly the path of Lord
Caitanya and His Sankirtana devotees. We are using mrdanga, karatala, that is enough.
We are not musicians. We are Krsna bhaktas. Therefore we do not stress so much
importance on these different musical talents. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is God Himself.
Had He thought it would have been better to spread Krsna Consciousness by another way He
would have done so. But no, simply with mrdanga and karatala, traveling and chanting Hare
Krsna, asking everyone to chant Hare Krsna, preaching simply Srimad-Bhagavatam
philosophy, this is the process. There is no need for us to try and add anything to this simple
method. It will only be a distraction. Therefore I request you to follow the simple path of Lord
Caitanya Mahaprabhu and help me spread this wonderful mission all over the world. Keep
yourself pure and fixed up in Krsna Consciousness by following the basic principles that I
have given; chanting 16 rounds daily, following the four regulative principles, rising early,
attending mangala arati and classes etc. This is of the utmost importance.(SPL to Jagadisa
Pandita, 28th December, 1974)
Concerning the recordings of Krsna dasa Babaji, how can I make any judgment as I
have not heard them. However, you should just go on chanting Hare Krishna
Mahamantra and the Pancatattva mantra and don't divert your attention. You cannot
understand the meaning of the Indian songs and simply parrot like chanting of these
songs has no value.(SPL to Damodara Pandita dasa, 17th July, 1976)

220

HARI-NAMA SANKIRTANA

I have tested it definitely that melodious vibration of Sankirtana, if they are performed
by serious devotees, can attract people from the very spiritual platform, and it at once
makes the spiritual background very smooth, when a spiritual instruction from the Bhagavadgita can be implemented very nicely. So my first concrete program is that if you agree to
organize such a Sankirtana party, a batch of American students may join, and I can combine
these American and Indian devotees together under discipline. The American boys are being
trained up strictly on spiritual line, which I have already explained to you in my last letter.
Similarly, the Indian boys or girls must be spiritually trained; it is only by spiritually trained
vibration can implement spiritual seeds in the heart of the audience, not otherwise.(SPL to
Harikishand Agarwal, 3rd March, 1968)
I am going to Montreal on Monday, June 3rd, and if I find Montreal quite suitable, I
shall call you and some other students to assemble there to practice Sankirtana in a
systematic way. Of course, chanting Hare Krishna does not require any artificial artistic
sense, but still, if the procedure is presented rhythmically, then the people may be
attracted more by the transcendental music.(SPL to Upendra, 1st June, 1968)
Those who are agitated in the mind, they will hear neither Krsna conscious philosophy nor
Christian philosophy. So to make the mind smoother, you should chant Hare Krsna nicely, not
to do it by changing the philosophical topics. The chanting will work. When there is no
possibility of talking philosophy, we should simply chant, nothing more. Don`t talk
anything. That will help both the singer and the audience.Your little speach is very nice.
Caitanya Mahaprabhu also said there are millions of names of God, and one can chant any
one of them he prefers.We chant Hare Krsna because Lord Caitanya also chanted Hare Krsna.
We recommend to chant any name of God, but we prefer to chant the holy name of God,
Krsna, following the footprints of Lord Caitanya.(SPL,unidentified)
So far Sankirtana is concerned, that should be continued in all circumstances. Chanting
of Hare Krishna, Sankirtana is our life and soul. Side by side, if possible, then you can
attempt for the ISKCON restaurant and Krishna Prasadam distribution, but this I
think is secondary.(SPL to Nathan Baruch, 7th August, 1968)

221

Our propaganda should be focused on spreading kirtana and distributing literature,

books and magazines. The process experienced now is that after holding kirtana, they
are selling magazines and books successfully.(SPL to Brahmananda, 30th January, 1969)
Try to keep nice peace with the police as far as possible, because our method is to be
tolerant more than the tree and humbler than the grass on the street. We don't mind for
so-called prestige. If keeping peaceful we can execute our Krishna Consciousness duties,
that is all we want.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 31st May, 1969)
Regarding registration of the society, you can simply translate our New York registration
form into German and submit it to the court clerk, depositing the requisite fees, and I think
that will finish the registration problem. If the police do not allow you to perform kirtana
in public places, do not disobey their orders. Try to abide by the law of the state for
taking advantage of performing kirtana as far as possible.(SPL to Krsna dasa, 13th June,
1969)
Regarding the six months contract for L250 per week from engagements in halls, colleges,
clubs, etc., it is very good news. But one thing we must remember that we are not
professional musicians or concert party. Our main business is to vibrate the Holy Name
of Krishna everywhere so that the people will be benefited by hearing the transcendental
sound. The musical training is not so important as it is to keep ourselves spiritually fit in
spiritual strength, that we should not forget. If we are in spiritual strength, there will be no
scarcity of money; and the spiritual strength is that each and every one of us must chant the
sixteen rounds of beads and follow the rules and regulations with great adherence.(SPL to
Tamala Krsna, 8th February, 1970)
Regarding your question is it all right to assign the entire sankirtana party for distributing
books so that no one will be free for street chanting?? Of course we should not
understanding the meaning of sankirtana very narrowly, that only chanting and dancing
and playing instruments, no, sankirtana means to glorify the Lord in a congregational
manner. So if many devotees are going out daily on the streets and public places for
distributing our literature, that is also sankirtana, even if there is no one chanting. Hearing and
chanting are essential processes for sankirtana. So if someone is hearing us singing on the
street, or if he is purchasing one book and if he reads sincerely, these two activities are the
same. So if there is any occasion of necessity, if there are not very many men available or if
there is prohibition by the municipal authorities, something like that, we may assign everyone
for distributing our literatures, there is no loss for that. But it is always better if there are also
some devotees chanting loudly on the street. If there is even one man to two men or a small
party who are chanting Hare Krishna, that will increase also the book sales. So if there are
sufficient men, and if we have got sanction by the authorities, it is always better to have at
least a small party chanting along with as many distributers of books as possible.(SPL to
Ravindra Svarupa, 5th January, 1973)
My opinion is that it is not necessary for us to utilize these different musical talents for
spreading Krsna Consciousness. I would rather see people follow strictly the path of Lord

222

Caitanya and His Sankirtana devotees. We are using mrdanga, karatala, that is enough. We
are not musicians. We are Krsna bhaktas. Therefore we do not stress so much
importance on these different musical talents. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is God
Himself. Had He thought it would have been better to spread Krsna Consciousness by
another way He would have done so. But no, simply with mrdanga and karatala, traveling
and chanting Hare Krsna, asking everyone to chant Hare Krsna, preaching simply SrimadBhagavatam philosophy, this is the process. There is no need for us to try and add anything to
this simple method. It will only be a distraction. Therefore I request you to follow the simple
path of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu and help me spread this wonderful mission all over the
world. Keep yourself pure and fixed up in Krsna Consciousness by following the basic
principles that I have given; chanting 16 rounds daily, following the four regulative principles,
rising early, attending mangala arati and classes etc. This is of the utmost importance.(SPL to
Jagadisa Pandita, 28th December, 1974)
I am glad to note that you are taking out the traveling party. I hope that you have good
success. Just do everything very soberly. Regarding the instruments, stringed
instruments are Vedic, but the real Vedic instrument is mrdanga and karatala. Anyway,
you have to do according to the time and circumstances if you use these other
instruments. So you have got my approval and you can go on.(SPL to Bahudaka dasa, 10th
November, 1975)
Yes, kirtana and prasada will appeal to even the uneducated. We have means to preach
to both the educated and uneducated, the sinful and the pious--dhiradhira-jana-priyau.
Regarding the concerts, make mrdanga concert. You will get good mrdangas from L.A.
(SPL to Dvarakesa dasa, 29th September, 1976)
Go on singing Krsna kirtana. That is our program. Caitanya Mahaprabhu used to go out
chanting. He never spoke philosophy in public, only among higher circles. The chanting
is very effective. Along with tampura and mrdanga played very rhythmically let them
chant. Perform this musical demonstration and sell books as far as possible, and feasting.
Then everything will be successful. It is good that they do not like these bogus yogis and they
like Hare Krsna mantra. Give them the chance to chant the Hare Krsna maha mantra
somehow or other, then very soon good results will be visible.(SPL to Harikesa Swami, 28 th
October, 1976)

HARINAMA AND TEMPLE WORSHIP

I am in due receipt of your letter dated May 14, 1969, and I have received a similar letter from
Brahmananda also that you are finding some difficulty in keeping pace regularly with the
routine work. My advice to you under the circumstances is that at least for one hour you must
all go to have Sankirtana outside on the streets or in the park. That is your life and soul, first
business. The next business is completing the chanting of 16 rounds every day. The next
223

business is your editing, and if you find extra time, then you can attend the temple
ceremonies. Otherwise you can stop these activities, but outdoor kirtana, your editing work
and chanting of 16 rounds must be done. Outdoor kirtana must be done, even at the cost of
suspending all editorial work. That is your first and foremost business. Temple worship
is not so important. If need be, the whole temple can be locked, but the outdoor kirtana
cannot be stopped.(SPL to Rayarama, 17th May, 1969)
Now you try to assemble together in the same spirit as you were doing, and in that case,
temple or no temple, your movement will go on progressively. We are not much concerned
about the temple because temple worship is not primary factor in this age. Primary
factor is Sankirtana. But sometimes we want a center where people may gather and see,
so a temple is required secondarily. So try your best immediately to live together. I am very
much eager to see that you are again living together.(SPL to Mukunda, 27th May,1969)
In this age, chanting of Hare Krishna Mantra is the prime business of the devotee, and
preaching of this Hare Krishna Mantra by outdoor Sankirtana and propagation of
literature is our more important business. Side by side, Deity worship is recommended,
but when there is a question of accepting one of them, we shall prefer to accept chanting
of Hare Krishna Mantra first.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 5th September, 1969)
Sankirtana and distributing BTG and our other literatures is the fieldwork of this
movement. Temple worship is secondary. People are invited to come to the temple to see
the behavior of the devotees specifically in the matter of purification. There are two kinds of
purification methods, external and internal. In our Krishna Consciousness Movement, Deity
worship helps to keep us externally purified and Sankirtana helps to keep us internally
purified. So as far as possible we shall execute both of these processes simultaneously. And
by your exemplary character, the general mass of people will be benefited. Our hearts in
material condition are filled with all dirty things, and this Krishna Consciousness Movement
is the cleansing process.(SPL to Cidananda, 15th December, 1969)
That is a fact, this plan of Sankirtana is the only way, the only way for our success.
Sankirtana, Love Feast and selling BTG, they are our primary engagements and next Temple
worship. Temple worship is needed for the inner section. In the beginning, Sankirtana is
more important for drawing the attention of the people in general. Last night, I went to see
our men chanting in Hollywood Boulevard, and I saw it was so fine and satisfactory.
(SPL to Sudama,8th January, 1970)
I am so glad to learn that you are taking very much interest in the Deity worship, and
such activities must be accompanied with chanting of the Holy Name regularly. Actually
chanting of the Holy Name regularly is our life and soul, and on the basis of such
activities all other devotional services will sustain.(SPL to Ekayani, 10th February, 1970)
Now work with great enthusiasm and ask Himavati to take care of the Deities very, very
nicely. Both of you have seen in L.A. how much they are careful about Deity worship. We

224

have to make our steady progress, keeping both sides in balance; namely the Pancaratriki
Biddhi and Bhagavat Biddhi. The Pancaratriki Biddhi is Arcana or Temple worship, and the
Bhagavat Biddhi is to preach by chanting and distributing literature. Although chanting is
quite sufficient to cover all the Biddhis, still to keep ourselves pure and sanctified, we
must observe the rules and regulations of Pancaratriki Biddhi.
Our London Deities are certainly very, very nice; and everyone is captivated by seeing the
smiling face of the Lord. It is very enchanting.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 12th March, 1970)
I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated 12th April, 1970, and the information is very
encouraging. The more you worship the Deity very nicely, all of you will feel very nice and
peaceful spiritually. Therefore this point should be very much carefully attended.
Similarly in London Yamuna is also doing nicely, and all the wives of our students should
be especially trained up for Deity worship and cooking, and when possible they should
go outside on Sankirtana Party with their husbands and others.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 18th
April, 1970)
I do not know what Kirtanananda Maharaja has told you, but where there is want of pujaris
only Panca Tattva picture should be worshiped by performance of Kirtana and as soon as
Jagannatha or Radha Krsna Deities are installed you will require some qualified pujaris
immediately. If there is scarcity of such qualifies pujaris, each center should be satisfied only
by worshiping Panca Tattva of Lord Caitanya by performance of Sankirtana.
I learn that your marriage is already arranged, so I have no objection.
I am glad to learn that you are continuing your mahasankirtana., that is very nice. This
is our main business. Temple worship is not so important as Sankirtana on the public
roads and selling our literatures. Your class schedule is also very nice.(SPL to Damodara,
1st July, 1970)
So far as waiting for sending Deities, that is all right. Although there is no Deity, still this
Hare Krishna Mantra is considered to be the sound vibration incarnation of Krishna. Actually
we should give more stress in worshiping the incarnation of sound vibration but
whenever there is possibility of installing Deities and strictly following the regulations of
worship, we shall do this, but the essential part of our activities is to worship the sound
incarnation.(SPL to Visnijana Maharaja, 4th April, 1971)
Regarding your question about taking Gaura-Nitai Deities with you on travelling
Kirtana, this is not so important. When Caitanya Mahaprabhu was touring India He did
not bring His Deity with Him. But if you can make proper arrangement then you may
take them, but if you say you have no Brahmins then I think for the time being you may
postpone this program.(SPL to Rupanuga, 14th February, 1973)
You mentioned about your Temple bus, and that is very nice. When I saw Rupanuga's bus in
New Vrndavana I wanted that there be a whole fleet. But you should not take Radha-Krsna
travelling, better you take Gaura-Nitai. For serving Gaura-Nitai there is no offense, but
if Radha-Krsna is there and there is some discrepancy, then there is great offense and
this should be avoided. Therefore, I gave the same advice to Visnujana when I was in

225

Pittsburgh.The idea of the Temple bus is to attract them aboard back to Krsna and the hippies
and college students, anyone, will be very much attracted to the program. Now you have my
full blessings, so go out and recruit some solid new devotees to help us push on this
movement.(SPL to Sudama, 23th March, 1973)
To install Deities in a moving vehicle is not very good. There is always danger of falling
and breaking. Sudama already has experience of this. Why is Deity worship being
introduced? It should not be introduced because it is very difficult to maintain the standard
under such circumstances. If you have picture of Guru Gauranga that is sufficient. You are
wondering if you did the right thing by giving the Deities to Sudama, so the answer is no. The
deities may be brought back and worshiped in the temple as before. The idea of traveling
Sankirtana is to distribute books not to do Deity worship, it is very difficult to maintain the
standard of Deity worship in the temple, how will it be maintained in a truck?
Another thing is that opening temples should not be encouraged at this time. Subala did the
same thing in Santa fee years ago, why again he is doing the same thing? Hamsaduta in
Germany instead of increasing the temples and Deity worship he has increased the Sankirtana
parties. He is running on 8 New buses and distributing large quantities of literature, this is
more important. Neglectful Deity worship means offense. So make propaganda in this way,
but in the bus there should not be Deity worship, simply the picture of Guru Gauranga.(SPL
to Jagadisa, 15th August, 1973)

226

3. HEARING SRIMAD BHAGAVATAM

THE CULTURE OF HEARING
S.B. 1.3.44.
tatra krtayato vipr
viprarer bhri-tejasa
aha cdhyagama tatra
nivias tad-anugraht
so ha va rvayiymi
yathdhta yath-mati
SYNONYMS
tatrathere; krtayatawhile reciting; viprO brhmaas; vipra-e
from the great brhmaa-i; bhrigreatly; tejasapowerful; ahamI;
caalso; adhyagamamcould understand; tatrain that meeting; nivia
being perfectly attentive; tat-anugrahtby his mercy; sathat very
thing; ahamI; vaunto you; rvayiymishall let you hear; yathadhtam yath-matias far as my realization.
TRANSLATION
O learned brhmaas, when ukadeva Gosvm recited Bhgavatam
there [in the presence of Emperor Parkit], I heard him with rapt
attention, and thus, by his mercy, I learned the Bhgavatam from that
great and powerful sage. Now I shall try to make you hear the very same
thing as I learned it from him and as I have realized it.
PURPORT
Simple hearing is not all; one must realize the text with proper
attention. The word nivia means that Sta Gosvm drank the juice of
Bhgavatam through his ears. That is the real process of receiving
Bhgavatam. One should hear with rapt attention from the real person,
and then he can at once realize the presence of Lord Ka in every page.
The secret of knowing Bhgavatam is mentioned here. No one can give
rapt attention who is not pure in mind. No one can be pure in mind who is
not pure in action. No one can be pure in action who is not pure in eating,

227

sleeping, fearing and mating. But somehow or other if someone hears with
rapt attention from the right person, at the very beginning one can
assuredly see Lord r Ka in person in the pages of Bhgavatam.

THE IMPORTANCE OF HEARING

B.g. 16.23
ya stra-vidhim utsjya
vartate kma-krata
na sa siddhim avpnoti
na sukha na par gatim
SYNONYMS
yaanyone who; stra-vidhimthe regulations of the scriptures; utsjya
giving up; vartateremains; kma-krataacting whimsically in lust; na
never; sahe; siddhimperfection; avpnotiachieves; nanever;
sukhamhappiness; nanever; parmthe supreme; gatimperfectional
stage.
TRANSLATION
He who discards scriptural injunctions and acts according to his own
whims attains neither perfection, nor happiness, nor the supreme
destination.
S.B.1.2.17
vat sva-kath ka
puya-ravaa-krtana
hdy anta stho hy abhadri
vidhunoti suht satm
SYNONYMS
vatmthose who have developed the urge to hear the message of;
sva-kathHis own words; kathe Personality of Godhead; puya
virtues; ravaahearing; krtanachanting; hdi anta sthawithin
ones heart; hicertainly; abhadridesire to enjoy matter; vidhunoti
cleanses; suhtbenefactor; satmof the truthful.
TRANSLATION
r Ka, the Personality of Godhead, who is the Paramtm [Supersoul]
in everyones heart and the benefactor of the truthful devotee, cleanses
desire for material enjoyment from the heart of the devotee who has

228

developed the urge to hear His messages, which are in themselves

virtuous when properly heard and chanted.
PURPORT
Messages of the Personality of Godhead r Ka are nondifferent from
Him. Whenever, therefore, offenseless hearing and glorification of God are
undertaken, it is to be understood that Lord Ka is present there in the
form of transcendental sound, which is as powerful as the Lord personally.
r Caitanya Mahprabhu, in His ikaka, declares clearly that the
holy name of the Lord has all the potencies of the Lord and that He has
endowed His innumerable names with the same potency. There is no rigid
fixture of time, and anyone can chant the holy name with attention and
reverence at his convenience. The Lord is so kind to us that He can be
present before us personally in the form of transcendental sound, but
unfortunately we have no taste for hearing and glorifying the Lords name
and activities. We have already discussed developing a taste for hearing
and chanting the holy sound. It is done through the medium of service to
the pure devotee of the Lord.
The Lord is reciprocally respondent to His devotees. When He sees that a
devotee is completely sincere in getting admittance to the transcendental
service of the Lord and has thus become eager to hear about Him, the
Lord acts from within the devotee in such a way that the devotee may
easily go back to Him. The Lord is more anxious to take us back into His
kingdom than we can desire. Most of us do not desire at all to go back to
Godhead. Only a very few men want to go back to Godhead. But anyone
who desires to go back to Godhead, r Ka helps in all respects.
One cannot enter into the kingdom of God unless one is perfectly cleared
of all sins. The material sins are products of our desires to lord it over
material nature. It is very difficult to get rid of such desires. Women and
wealth are very difficult problems for the devotee making progress on the
path back to Godhead. Many stalwarts in the devotional line fell victim to
these allurements and thus retreated from the path of liberation. But when
one is helped by the Lord Himself, the whole process becomes as easy as
anything by the divine grace of the Lord.
To become restless in the contact of women and wealth is not an
astonishment, because every living being is associated with such things
from remote time, practically immemorial, and it takes time to recover
from this foreign nature. But if one is engaged in hearing the glories of the
Lord, gradually he realizes his real position. By the grace of God such a
devotee gets sufficient strength to defend himself from the state of
disturbances, and gradually all disturbing elements are eliminated from his
mind.
S.B.1.2.18
naa-pryev abhadreu
nitya bhgavata-sevay
bhagavaty uttama-loke
bhaktir bhavati naihik

229

SYNONYMS
naadestroyed; pryeualmost to nil; abhadreuall that is
inauspicious; nityamregularly; bhgavatarmad-Bhgavatam, or the
pure devotee; sevayby serving; bhagavatiunto the Personality of
Godhead; uttamatranscendental; lokeprayers; bhaktiloving service;
bhavaticomes into being; naihikirrevocable.
TRANSLATION
By regular attendance in classes on the Bhgavatam and by rendering of
service to the pure devotee, all that is troublesome to the heart is almost
completely destroyed, and loving service unto the Personality of Godhead,
who is praised with transcendental songs, is established as an irrevocable
fact.
PURPORT
Here is the remedy for eliminating all inauspicious things within the heart
which are considered to be obstacles in the path of self-realization. The
remedy is the association of the Bhgavatas. There are two types of
Bhgavatas, namely the book Bhgavata and the devotee Bhgavata.
Both the Bhgavatas are competent remedies, and both of them or either
of them can be good enough to eliminate the obstacles. A devotee
Bhgavata is as good as the book Bhgavata because the devotee
Bhgavata leads his life in terms of the book Bhgavata and the book
Bhgavata is full of information about the Personality of Godhead and His
pure devotees, who are also Bhgavatas. Bhgavata book and person are
identical.
The devotee Bhgavata is a direct representative of Bhagavn, the
Personality of Godhead. So by pleasing the devotee Bhgavata one can
receive the benefit of the book Bhgavata. Human reason fails to
understand how by serving the devotee Bhgavata or the book Bhgavata
one gets gradual promotion on the path of devotion. But actually these are
facts explained by rla Nradadeva, who happened to be a
maidservants son in his previous life. The maidservant was engaged in
the menial service of the sages, and thus he also came into contact with
them. And simply by associating with them and accepting the remnants of
foodstuff left by the sages, the son of the maidservant got the chance to
become the great devotee and personality rla Nradadeva. These are
the miraculous effects of the association of Bhgavatas. And to
understand these effects practically, it should be noted that by such
sincere association of the Bhgavatas one is sure to receive
transcendental knowledge very easily, with the result that he becomes
fixed in the devotional service of the Lord. The more progress is made in
devotional service under the guidance of the Bhgavatas, the more one
becomes fixed in the transcendental loving service of the Lord. The
messages of the book Bhgavata, therefore, have to be received from the
devotee Bhgavata, and the combination of these two Bhgavatas will
help the neophyte devotee to make progress on and on.

230

S.B.12.13.18
rmad-bhgavata puram amala yad vaiavn priya
yasmin pramahasyam ekam amala jna para gyate
tatra jna-virga-bhakti-sahita naikarmyam viskta
tac chvan su-pahan vicraa-paro bhakty vimucyen nara
SYNONYMS
rmat-bhgavatamrmad-Bhgavatam; puramthe Pura; amalam
perfectly pure; yatwhich; vaiavnmto the Vaiavas; priyammost
dear; yasminin which; pramahasyamattainable by the topmost
devotees; ekamexclusive; amalamperfectly pure; jnamknowledge;
paramsupreme; gyateis sung; tatrathere; jna-virga-bhakti-sahitam
together with knowledge, renunciation and devotion; naikarmyam
freedom from all material work; viktamis revealed; tatthat; van
hearing; su-pahanproperly chanting; vicraa-parawho is serious
about understanding; bhaktywith devotion; vimucyetbecomes totally
liberated; naraa person.
TRANSLATION
rmad-Bhgavatam is the spotless Pura. It is most dear to the
Vaiavas because it describes the pure and supreme knowledge of the
paramahasas. This Bhgavatam reveals the means for becoming free
from all material work, together with the processes of transcendental
knowledge, renunciation and devotion. Anyone who seriously tries to
understand rmad-Bhgavatam, who properly hears and chants it with
devotion, becomes completely liberated.

Cc. Adi 16.11

bahu-stre bahu-vkye citte bhrama haya
sdhya-sdhana reha n haya nicaya
SYNONYMS
bahu-streby many books or scriptures; bahu-vkyeby many versions of
many persons; cittewithin the heart; bhramadoubt; hayathere is;
sdhya-sdhanaobjective and means; rehaabout the best; nnot;
hayathere is; nicayacertainty.
TRANSLATION
If one becomes a bookworm, reading many books and scriptures and
hearing many commentaries and the instructions of many men, this will
produce doubt within his heart. One cannot in this way ascertain the real
goal of life.
PURPORT
In rmad-Bhgavatam (7.13.8) it is said, granthn naivbhyased bahn
na vykhym upayujta: One should not read many books, nor should
231

one try to make a profession of reciting many books, especially if one is a

devotee. One must give up the ambition to be a learned scholar and in
this way earn a worldly reputation and financial facilities. If one diverts his
attention to studying many books, he cannot fix his mind in devotional
service, nor can he understand many scriptures, for they are full of grave
statements and meanings. In this connection rla Bhaktisiddhnta
Sarasvat hkura gives his opinion that those who are attracted to
studying many kinds of literature concerning various subject matters,
especially fruitive activities and philosophical speculation, are deprived of
unalloyed devotional service because of their splayed attention.
Man has a general tendency toward fruitive activities, religious ritualistic
ceremonies and philosophical speculation. A living entity thus bewildered
since time immemorial does not understand the real goal of life, and thus
his activities in life are wasted. Innocent persons misled in this way are
deprived of unalloyed ka-bhakti, devotional service to the Lord. Tapana
Mira is a vivid example of such a person. He was a learned scholar, but
he could not ascertain what the goal of life is. Therefore he was given a
chance to hear Lord Caitanya Mahprabhu instructing Santana Gosvm.
Lord Caitanyas instruction to Tapana Mira is especially significant for
persons who loiter here and there collecting books and reading none of
them, thus becoming bewildered regarding the aim of life.

Cc. Madya 25.279

ye ll-amta vine,
khya yadi anna-pne,
tabe bhaktera durbala jvana
yra eka-bindu-pne,
utphullita tanu-mane,
hse, gya, karaye nartana
SYNONYMS
yehe who; llof the pastimes of Lord Ka and Caitanya
Mahprabhu; amta vinewithout nectar; khya yadi anna-pneif one eats
only ordinary food grains; tabethen; bhakteraof the devotees; durbala
jvanalife becomes weakened; yraof which; eka-bindu-pneif one
drinks one drop; utphullita tanu-manethe body and mind become jubilant;
hselaughs; gyachants; karaye nartanadances.
TRANSLATION
Men become strong and stout by eating sufficient grains, but the devotee
who simply eats ordinary grains but does not taste the transcendental
pastimes of Lord Caitanya Mahprabhu and Ka gradually becomes
weak and falls down from the transcendental position. However, if one
drinks but a drop of the nectar of Kas pastimes, his body and mind
begin to bloom, and he begins to laugh, sing and dance.
PURPORT

232

All the devotees connected with the Ka consciousness movement must

read all the books that have been translated (the Caitanya-caritmta,
rmad-Bhgavatam, Bhagavad-gt and others); otherwise, after some
time, they will simply eat, sleep and fall down from their position. Thus
they will miss the opportunity to attain an eternal, blissful life of
transcendental pleasure.
S.P. Lecture 6.2.24 13.February 1971
So both the spiritual master and the disciple, they became perfect simply
by ravaa krtanam. This is Bhgavata-mrga. Simply by hearing and
chanting. The spiritual master chanted, recited rmad-Bhgavatam, and
that is being imitated. Again this karma-kya... This karma-kya
vicra, fruitive activities. The smrta brhmaas, they have manufactured
a way of bhgavata-saptaha. That is a farce only because it is imitation of
the process adopted by Parkit Mahrja and ukadeva Gosvm. But
they are... These people, at the present moment, they are neither Parkit
Mahrja nor ukadeva Gosvm. So how it is possible to finish rmadBhgavatam within seven days? That is not possible. It has become a
profession, that gorgeousness. They will make a macha(?), they will
perform some ceremonies and there is some charitable. The result is that
the professional reciter will gather some money and some goods and he
will maintain his family. Thats all. And these people will say that I have
heard for seven days rmad-Bhgavatam. Of course, there is some
effect, but this is not recommended anywhere in the rmad-Bhgavatam,
that one has to hear rmad-Bhgavatam within seven days. No. So far
we see in the rmad-Bhgavatam, it is said, nityam bhgavata-sevay
[SB 1.2.18]. People should hear daily, regularly rmad-Bhgavatam. Why
seven days? Regularly. Naa-pryeu abhadreu nitya bhgavatasevay. Nityam, daily, regularly, if one hears and chants rmadBhgavatam, then naa-pryeu abhadreu, then the dirty things within
his heart becomes almost cleansed.
Now, just try to understand. By daily hearing... Because we are so much
contaminated that it is very difficult to get us freed from the
contamination, so nityam, regularly, there should be regularly class,
hearing of rmad-Bhgavatam. Naa-pryeu abhadreu.
SB 1.2.18
naa-pryeu abhadreu
nitya bhgavata-sevay
bhagavaty uttama-loke
bhaktir bhavati naiik
By the process of cleansing our heart, our devotional temperament
becomes fixed up on the Supreme Personality of Godhead who is called
Uttama-loka, who is glorified with first-class, I mean to say, Sanskrit
stanzas, uttama-loka. Just like we pray, we offer prayer to Ka,
govindam
adi-puruam,
cintmai-prakara-sadmasu
kalpa-vkalakvteu surabhr abhiplayantam [Bs. 5.29]. These stanzas are not
ordinary. It is very first-class composition, and written by, written or
233

offered by the first living creature, Lord Brahm. Therefore Kas name
is Uttama-loka. He is prayed with first-class composition. All the lokas,
all the prayers we will find, they are not ordinary Sanskrit composition, as
we have seen Bhmas prayer to Ka, Kunts prayer to Ka in the
rmad-Bhgavatam. How philosophically they are elevated; how nicely
they are composed. And because Ka is worshiped, God is worshiped by
such kind of language and elevated poetical and rhetorical, all perfect,
therefore His another name is Uttama-loka.
So by studying, by hearing, and chanting, reciting regularly of rmadBhgavatam, nityam... Not that we make a function for seven days, and all
the days we do all nonsense. No. Regular habit should be there. Nitya
bhgavata-sevay bhagavaty uttama-loke bhaktir bhavati naiik. The
result will be that our devotional service towards the Supreme Personality
of Godhead will be fixed up, firmly fixed up. And that firmly fixed up
means you are immediately elevated to the platform of sattva-gua,
goodness. Sattva-gua. Tato rajas-tamo-bhv [SB 1.2.19], as soon as
you are fixed up. The devotional service is so nice. As soon as you are
fixed up, the other two qualities... To be fixed up in devotional service.
Therefore we offer the brahminical position. One who is... When we see
that This man is chanting Hare Ka mantra, and his bad habits,
contaminated stage, is much improved, naa pryeu... Pryeu means
almost he is purified. At that time he is fixed up in devotional service;
therefore we offer the brahminical position, sacred thread, because a
person who is fixed up in devotional service, he is a brhmaa. He is a
brhmaa. He is no more any other because he has cleansed almost the
bad habits and the unclean state of mind. Naa pryeu abhadreu. Just
see. It is, whatever we are doing, it is all according to the stra. Not that
he has completely become free, but naa pryeu. Prya means almost.
Almost he has finished the contamination. Therefore he is fixed up. The
first test is whether he is fixed up. As soon as he is fixed up, that means he
is fixed up in the brahminical stage.
I have read with great interest the copy of your letter, and I am so glad to learn that you are
feeling more and more Krishna Conscious. So far the stories are concerned, the Vedic
literatures are full of instructive stories for the spiritual advancement of the human society.
Because the less intelligent class of men, like women, mercantile people, and laborers,
want to hear stories, for them the Vedic idea or concept was explained in 18 Puranas
and the Mahabharata. If I get good assistance I can overflood your country with stories
so nice and instructive.(SPL to Janardana, 22nd July, 1967)
I recommend, therefore that all my students read Brahma Samhita very carefully-especially because it was translated personally by my spiritual master Srimad
Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami Maharaja.(SPL to Pradyumna, 17th October, 1967)
You have rightly said that learning more and more about Krishna makes you so happy.
The more we learn about Krishna from the authoritative sources, the more we can be
attached in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Blanche Hochner, 17th December, 1967)
234

Krishna is so sublime and transcendental that He cannot be realized by mental speculation or

by personal endeavor, education, or material acquisition. He can only be approached and
understood clearly by our service attitude, engaging all our senses in His service. The
beginning of service is to engage our hearing organs, and receive the transcendental message
by aural reception. And whenever we are mature in receiving the transcendental message
from books like Bhagavad-gita, and Srimad-Bhagavatam, via media the transparent
bona fide Spiritual Master, then we are able to chant or engage our tongue in the service
of the Lord, being engaged in the service of the Lord. The material covering of our senses
becomes inactive and actual spiritual form of activity becomes manifest. I very much
appreciate your development of this spiritual perception, and Krishna has given you a good
chance in the matter of your proposed dealings with the U.N.(SPL to Purusottama, 2 nd
February, 1968)
No, there is no need of sending the Kalyana books as you have mentioned, not yet. Just
read Srimad-Bhagavatam, our three volumes, regularly and repeatedly. It is no use
reading many books, it is better to assimilate one book and that is sufficient.(SPL to
Harivilasa, 10th June, 1968)
So, reading of the literature and hearing of the chanting is the medicine, and prasadam
is the diet. So, if diet and medicine are properly administered the disease of maya will be
cured.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 27th June, 1968)
Always read and talk about Krishna between yourselves, and always remember that this
life is but a flash only. We have to seek after our eternal life in Krishna Consciousness
and be transferred to the spiritual world in the association of Krishna.(SPL to
Dayananda, 7th July, 1968)
Now, because you are on the field work, you have to meet so many opposite elements.
And you have to satisfy them or fight with them with conclusive statements from
Bhagavad-gita, and Srimad-Bhagavatam, and as such, it is needed that you should be
thoroughly conversant with the truth.(SPL to Gurudasa, September, 1968)
That you are chanting and reading with great delight is very good. Please continue this
practice and the delight will continue to increase the more you increase sincerity.
(SPL to Patita Uddharana, 13th November, 1968)
I am pleased to learn that you are singing the Cintamani prayers of Brahma Samhita.
This Brahma Samhita contains the highest of all spiritual knowledge. In lecturing too if
we sing a verse from Brahma Samhita and then nicely explain the meaning it will be very
much appreciated. Just as Krishna is the All-Attractive principle so, similarly, these Krishna
kathas of the Brahma Samhita are All-Attractive and will gain favorable attention from
listeners.(SPL to Syamasundara, 24th November, 1968)

235

You should all read very carefully Srimad-Bhagavatam and Bhagavad-gita, and you
should be able to answer all questions like this, and only in rare cases approach me. But
it is important that our students must be able to answer all questions for becoming
preachers.(SPL to Aniruddha, 14th Novrmber, 1968)
The final question which was asked by Tosana about the validity of the story of the sparrow
and the ocean, you should know that everything that is found in these scriptures is
factual. There is nothing allegory. But you must not depend upon your own limited
experience. What happens in different corners of the Lord's Creation no one can say. But we
can hear from the authentic Vedic sources such as the Puranas. This story of the sparrow is
found in the Puranas.(SPL to Harer Nama, 21st December, 1968)
Regarding the examination, you are already a passed student so don't be afraid of it. When the
examination will be held, you will find the questions so easy that within a few minutes you
shall be able to answer them all. I wish to introduce this examination system so that in the
future our students may not remained unconcerned with these books we are publishing. These
books are not material knowledge. To a sincere student, all of the contents of these
books become revealed from within, even if he has not thoroughly studied them all.
(SPL to Hamsaduta, 12th January, 1969)
So far as reading scriptures out loud, this depends upon the circumstances. If you can
understanding by reading silently, there is no need to read out loud, because this may
make others feel disturbed.(SPL to Jayapataka, 30th January, 1969)
You have hinted about the value of concentration and in the stories from the Bhagavatam and
Mahabharata, but I do not exactly follow what you mean by this. The statements in the
Bhagavatam and Mahabharata and the Puranas are all different historical incidents.
Mahabharata is called, according to Vedic authorities, as the history of India. I do not know
who first designated it as an ``epic.'' That is the cause of the falldown of Hindu culture.
They did not believe in their Vedic literatures presented by Vyasadeva. They are not
stories after all. Stories are imaginary, but they are not imaginary. They are actual facts.
But such historical facts are not chronological; but for the teaching of the commonplace
people some of the important incidents of history are there. It is said saram saram samud
dhritva. This means only the essential facts have been collected, and they are put together in
the shape of Puranas, Mahabharata, etc.(SPL to Mr. Kair, 8th July, 1969)
Jaya Govinda was correct in his observation that Radha-Krishna Pastimes should not be
discussed at the present time. Unless one is highly elevated in spiritual understanding it is
risky to discuss these Pastimes. Caitanya Mahaprabhu never discussed Radha-Krishna Lila
with ordinary persons. We have so many other things to discuss; what is the soul, what is
bhakti. To understand Radha and Krishna's Pastimes, that is our aim, but we should not
indulge in this at present. Then there is sure to be misunderstanding.(SPL to Sivananda, 22 nd
July, 1969)
Regarding your question about Lord Jesus Christ, we accept him as saktyavesa avatara. Lord
Buddha is in the same category also. Lord Buddha is mentioned specifically in Srimad-

236

Bhagavatam as incarnation of Godhead, and yet Vaisnavas do not accept his philosophy,
which is classified as atheism. Similarly, even if we accept Lord Jesus Christ as saktyavesa
avatara., it doesn't mean that we have to accept his philosophy. But we have all respects for
him without fail. Regarding books like Aquarian Gospel or even the Testiments, we cannot
accept them as authorities because sometimes it is learnt that the words are not actually
spoken by Christ, but they are so set up by the devotees. For example, in the Ten
Commandments it is clearly stated ``Thou shalt not kill'', but some Bishop in Boston has
changed it to ``Thou shalt do no murder''. This means the Bishop wants to keep hold for
animal slaughter. So don't bother about all these literatures. We have all respect for these
great preachers, but we do not require to study books save and accept for some reference. We
must push on our philosophy how to love God. Our process is simple. We have got volumes
of books also, so it is better for us to mind our own business than to divert our attention
in the studies of other books. This was definitely forbidden by Lord Caitanya.
After all, Krishna Consciousness philosophy is as old as 120 million years at the least. So
nothing can be compared with our philosophy either in the matter of antiquity, philosophy,
ethics, science, morality, etc., all in correct vision and approved by great stalwart acaryas. So
far others are concerned, they cannot be compared even. For example, if Lord Jesus Christ
said ``Thou shalt not kill'', or ``Thou shalt do no murder'' to the people, it does not reflect very
good social structure of the audience. Our philosophy is above all these things. Just like we
prescribe to our students no illicit sex-life, no meat-eating, no intoxication, no gambling, but
they are not ends in themselves. The real end is how to serve Krishna and sacrifice everything
for Him. And to learn this transcendental art we have got so many volumes of books. So the
summary is that instead of diverting our attention to read such unauthorized books, better pay
our attention to more authorized Vaisnava literature. These scriptures of the Buddhists and the
Christians may be the words of God, but still the are not always applicable to us. It is just like
a king may give some rules and regulations for some criminals in prison; but for the good
citizens out of the prison these rules are not necessarily applicable. So these Christian and
Buddhist scriptures were delivered for a different class of men, and we needn't spend
our time in studying their doctrines. You should read our own books over and over
again and as far as possible do not try to enter into controversy. We do not concern ourselves
with any other religion. Our religion is to become the servant of the servant of the servant of
Krishna.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 2nd November, 1969)
Please continue to read the literature very attentively. Try to understand very soberly
and you will feel ecstasy undoubtedly. The more we understand the spiritual literatures
the more we become engladdened. Lord Caitanya has written ananda ambhudhi bardhanam.
This means the ocean of bliss is always increasing. So continue to execute your duties with
enthusiasm and patience, and I am certain Krishna will be pleased make you successful on all
accounts.(SPL to Aniruddha, 7th December, 1969)
In our devotional service, there are nine different processes for executing devotional service,
they are as follows: 1. Hearing, 2. Chanting, 3. Meditating, 4. Offering prayers, 5. Rendering
service, 6. Making friendship, 7. Temple worship, 8. Serving the Lotus Feet, 9. Surrendering
everything to the Lord. So, out of these nine, sravanam or hearing is very important.
(SPL to Kulasakhara, 11th January, 1970)

237

All the devotees who desire to know may ask their questions to the elderly members but still
they are open to write me for all their questions and there should not be any hesitation. I reply
each and every letter that I receive, but sometimes it may be a little late due to pressure of
work. But they should write; there is no checking. But it is better if simple questions are
solved amongst yourselves in the Istagosthi class. Every one of you must regularly read our
books at least twice--in the morning and evening, and automatically all questions will be
answered.(SPL to Ranadhira, 24th January, 1970)
I may inform you that now we are in need of devotees who are very well versed in the
scriptures. The means of understanding the spirit of the scriptures is to chant regularly
sixteen rounds daily without fail and follow the regulative principles rigidly. All our
students must carry out these daily duties of regular chanting without offense of ten kinds,
following the regulations, and studying our literatures, both in the weekly classes and
individually, with close attention for thorough understanding of the transcendental subject.
(SPL to Sacisuta, 14th February, 1970)
The way of discussion with Dr. Staal requires a little bit of knowledge in the sastras which is
called siddhanta. In the Caitanya Caritamrta it is said that nobody should be neglectful of the
siddhanta because by siddhantic conclusion one becomes firm in Krsna Consciousness. So
these siddhantic conclusions are being mentioned in all my books, and the boys and girls
in our Krsna Society should now give more attention for studying the books very
attentively. And to get the strength, one should chant the beads sixteen rounds without fail. In
this way, when the devotee is constantly engaged in Krsna Consciousness, at that time, Krsna
will give all intelligence from within how to make steady progress in Krsna Consciousness.
I hope in Washington center you will ask all the boys and girls to follow this method, because
henceforward we will have to face many scholars and philosophers to stabilize our Krsna
Consciousness movement.(SPL to Krsna devi, 17th February, 1970)
So far we are concerned, every one of us must chant the beads according to the vow and
follow the regulative principles in all departments of our activities, and this will give us
spiritual strength to convince the audience about our aims and object. Some one of us in each
and every center must be well versed in the Sastras so that he can meet scholars and
philosophers, and if need be convince them about our movement and philosophy with
great strength.(SPL to Tmala, 20th February, 1970)
Similarly, if you chant and read, you will also be powerful to preach, and whoever will
hear will be converted. That is the way of spiritual life.(SPL to Ekayani, 15th March, 1970)
Regarding your other arrangement, I have already replied you in my last letter, and as you are
trying your best to make our preaching propaganda as most authoritative on the Vedic culture,
Krsna will certainly help you. I think the book which I have sent you will help and the balance
Krsna will teach you. We should always remember at the same time that we want to
understand our business only and not try to become very scholarly because time is very
short. But some of us, as you are trying may proceed on as far as possible on the
scholastic way.(SPL to Pradyumna, 9th April, 1970)

238

So you take the good opportunity to study well our literatures and how to apply the
philosophy of Krsna consciousness practically in daily working and help us to spread
this transcendental message to all the people of the world.(SPL to Madhavananda, 3rd
June, 1970)
One thing I must inform you in this connection that so far our activities in Krsna
Consciousness are concerned, everyone of us should read this book very attentively because
all conclusive statements in the Kingdom of Bhakti are contained in this transcendental
valuable book. It is the essence of all Vedic scriptures enlightening about Krsna
Consciousness. If anyone will read this Nectar of Devotion very carefully, he will have all
guidance in Bhakti cult. So in the temple class some portions of this book must be
regularly discussed.(SPL tp Advaita, 18th June, 1970)
Speaking or anything all depends on practice and study. I remember when I was first
called for speaking by one of my senior Godbrothers. I felt very much hesitating because
I was not practiced to speak. Later on by speaking and hearing or reading I got experience
and now we can speak 45 minutes, 50 minutes or one hour at a stretch. So you have to read
our books very nicely and gather thoughts, then you can speak for hours without any
difficulty. It requires practice. So read your books carefully, especially Nectar of Devotion
now published, and practice speaking. It will be alright.(SPL to Upendra, 24th June, 1970)
I am very much glad to learn that you have appreciated the subject matter of Nectar of
Devotion and Krsna while working on it in the press, and actually these two books will keep
us constantly in Krsna consciousness. The secret of Krsna consciousness is open in these two
books. Our method is very simple. All different methods of self-realization are little or more
troublesome. This is explained in the Bhagavad-gita 12th chapter that persons who have no
fixed idea what is God will have unnecessarily more trouble to reach to the goal. Krsna is the
ultimate objective. Unless one therefore reaches to this point he remains imperfect never mind
what he is either a karmi, or a jnani, or a yogi. For a devotee the objective is directly
approached. So persons will be interested simply in reading our books wherein there is only
Krsna consciousness described in transcendental varieties. Thus by reading of these books,
especially Nectar of Devotion, by the devotees everyone will go back to home, back to
Godhead, Krsna.(SPL to Madhusudana, 29th June, 1970)
Yes, you all must read Nectar of Devotion in your spare time.(SPL to Jadurani, 11th July,
1970)
Before Vyasadeva, all the Vedic Scriptures were taught and received verbally by the disciplic
succession. Both the students and the Spiritual Master of those ages were so sharp in
their memory that once they heard the transcendental message from the Spiritual
Master the message was immediately imprinted in their brain as vivid as a written
language. For example, Sukadeva Gosvami was narrating Srimad-Bhagavatam
extemporaneously. The whole Srimad-Bhagavatam, eighteen thousand verses, very difficult
to pronounce even and what to speak of memorizing, were narrated very easily just like
reading some printed book. He narrated the whole subject matter of Srimad-Bhagavatam

239

continuously for seven days and Maharaja Pariksit also understood the subject matter very
clearly. Both of them were so meritorious that they attained the highest goal of life, namely
the Lotus Feet of Lord Sri Krsna simply by reciting and hearing respectively.(SPL to Bali
Mardan, 25th August, 1970)
I beg to acknowledge receipt of your kind letter dated 30th Sept, 1970 and I am glad to see
how nicely you are reading my books. Please continue to do this. We need so many
preachers who are soundly versed in the scriptures to convince the world to take to
Krishna Consciousness. I am glad that you and the others are each writing one hour daily
essays. That is parampara. All of our previous acaryas on our line have written substantially
on the science of God-consciousness, so I would also like all my students to do this and I am
very encouraged by this nice program you have initiated.(SPL to Vrndavana Candra, 9 th
November, 1970)
So these books will suply clear idea of God, not only that but Anyone who will read this
Krsna book in two parts, Nectar of Devotion, and if possible Teachings of Lord
Caitanya, Im sure he cannot go away from becoming a devotee of Krsna.(SPL to
Jagadisa, 28th November, 1970)
Your winter schedule is very nice. I am so glad to hear that temple worship is going on
nicely and that you have made program for discussing all our books. Such group
discussion of transcendental topics is so much potent and all should participate.(SPL to
Bhavananda, 21st January, 1971)
Your proposals for teaching them our philosophy are very good. But if we try artificially to
explain sastra in our own words, there is every danger of interpretation and speculation. First
the student must be able to repeat exactly the words of the guru and then after some time he
may be qualified to apply the principles he has learned word-for-word to personal situations.
It is not that we are a dry philosophy of dogmas and slogans. No. The language of Krishna
Consciousness is ever-fresh and we can explain everything by it, just like my Guru Maharaja
once lectured for three months on one verse from Srimad-Bhagavatam. But every precaution
must be taken to preserve our basic guiding principles as they are and not change them
because we want to hear something new.(SPL to Bhakta dasa, 20th November, 1971)
As far as the restriction for reading the 10th canto pastimes of Krishna. That is only for
those who do not know what is Krishna. but you are initiated, so you can read because
you know who Krishna is. for example. when Krishna was 7 years old he lifted Govardhana
Hill. The non devotee scholars say that it is mythology, but a devotee will know immediately
that Krishna can do anything. Still our Krishna book is so nice that even an ordinary man can
read it and derive benefit. Hoping this will meet you in good health.(SPL to Caturbhuj, 29 th
December, 1971)
You must all study very scrutinizingly all of the books so that when the need arises you
can repeat in your own words their purport. Also I will be very pleased if you contribute
articles to BTG. By writing regularly, what you read will become realized. As much as
possible read, chant, and preach. This is our life and soul. If we keep to this simple formula

240

then there is no doubt that we will be victorious wherever we go and very soon we shall
become the only religion in the world.(SPL to Hrdayananda, 6th January, 1972)
As for the difference between mental speculation and philosophical speculation, we take it
that everything is known by the psychological action of the mind, so that philosophical
speculation is the same as mental speculation if it is merely the random or haphazard activity
of the brain to understand everything and making theories, "if's" and "maybe's." But if
philosophical speculation is directed by Sastra and Guru, and if the goal of such philosophical
attempts is to achieve Visnu, then that philosophical speculation is not mental speculation. It
is just like this: Krishna syas in Bhagavad-gita that "I am the taste of water." Philosophical
speculation in the accepted sense then means to try to understand, under the direction of
Sastra and Guru, just how Krishna is the taste of water. The points of Bhagavad-gita,
though they are simple and complete, can be understood from unlimited angles of vision. So
our philosophy is not dry, like mental speculation. The proper function of the brain or
psychological activity is to understand everything through Krishna's perspective or point-ofview, and so there is no limit to that understanding because Krishna is unlimited, and even
though it can be said that the devotee who knows Krishna, he knows everything (15th
Chapter), still, the philosophical process never stops and the devotee continues to increase his
knowledge even though he knows everything. Try to understand this point, it is a very good
question.(SPL to Caturbhuj, 21st January, 1972)
The verses of the Gita have a specific melody but you may choose a suitable tune. Most
important is that the melody remains very simple.(SPL to Suresvara dasa, 3th
February,1972)
You are experiencing some doubts, that you cannot believe that the Krishna from Krishna
Book can be the Supreme Personality of Godhead, that it must be like some fairy-tale. To
clear up these things the best remedy is to discuss amongst yourselves all members regularly
all our books in classes, then these doubts will be killed. Without reading books it becomes
hackneyed and such obnoxious ideas trouble us. Our thoughts are always changing, that is the
nature of the mind, so you cannot expect that even the great saintly persons are free from
thoughts coming and going. But after thinking there is feeling and willing, willing being the
stage of putting the thoughts into action. So if we are able to employ our intelligence, then we
kill the thoughts before they become manifest in activity, but because we are so much
inclined to enjoy something unintelligently, we have to therefore daily sharpen our
intelligence faculty by reading and discussing and preaching to others. In this way we are
able very easily to defeat all challengers to our philosophy and everything becomes very clear
as it is revealed from different angles of vision. Krishna makes promise to one who is striving
to serve Him sincerely that He will give such devotee the intelligence by which he may come
to Him. Therefore we should always pray that Krishna may kindly provide me the intelligence
to kill all demons of doubt, and because He understands the heart of His sincere devotee,
immediately He gives assistance. For my part, for example, I am absolutely certain that
anyone who challenges me I can defeat you. Why is that? Because Krishna gives me the
intelligence.(SPL to Satyabhama, 28th February, 1972)
Therefore because the devotee always knows this, he is more superior person because he
has got all knowledge. But even more important than the knowledge of Krishna is the

241

acting upon that knowledge, or devotional service. By the acting he realizes his
knowledge and becomes complete.(SPL to Sri Govinda, 8th March, 1972)
Your book distribution program is very much encouraging to me. The more such
literatures are read and distributed, the more auspicity will be there in the world. Please
continue this program with ever-increasing enthusiasm.(SPL to Lilavati, 26th March,
1972)
Yes, that is a nice proposal if you speak like a learned scholar. Everything is there in our
books; so learn it and put in your own way by reproducing. You are also materially
well-educated so reproduce what I have taught in your own language. These things are
new thoughts in your western countries, everyone will be interested. Writing is also required.
Let it be published first in our BTG, then sometimes they may be printed into books also.
(SPL to Kirtanananda, 2nd May, 1972)
I am very glad to hear that there is an increase in classes and that the mantra class is
beng held daily twice. In this way if we always concentrate on reading our literature
then there will be no difficulty to preach. Nor will the mind wander to other subjects. By
reading these books regularly we become more and more convinced in Krishna
Consciousness. And if we become more convinced, that will spread the potency of Lord
Caitanya's sankirtana movement with great strength.(SPL to Sudama, 23rd May, 1972)

Our advancement in Krishna Consciousness is made possible in two ways, by Knowledge and
renunciation, jnana and tyaga or tapasya. The more we become renounced from this material
world, the more we advance in Krishna Consciousness. But we are only able to make such
sacrifices and perform tapasya if we have got knowledge. So first thing is to become
knowledgeable in Krishna Consciousness, then the tapasya or voluntary life of austerity
will result automatically. So I am requesting all of my students to read my books very
seriously every day without fail. In this way, if your mind becomes absorbed at least one or
two hours daily in the transcendental subject matter of Srimad-Bhagavatam, Bhagavad-gita,
and other books then very easily you will make your advancement in Krishna Consciousness.
It is not a matter of changing our engagement, adjusting this or that material condition, in
order to find our real happiness. Krishna Consciousness is not like that. It is able to be
performed under any variety of material conditions or with any type of engagement.
Therefore if your duty as a photographer is very much helpful to our propanganda work and
for improving our BTG then there is very much need for your remaining in that occupation
and doing it to your best capacity. It is a fallacy to say that my present engagement with the
press is not the best for my spiritual advancement, and if we think in this way we may go on
trying out one engagement after another and always say the same excuse. This restlessness or
agitation of the mind cannot be rectified by altering the material circumstances. If we are
Krishna Conscious, any type of occupation will suit me and we shall always be satisfied.
Therefore, I recommend you to read books more and more and try to understand the subject
matter from different angles of vision and be always discussing it with your godbrothers even
while you are working at the press, and when you are working and you cannot read, then
listen to the tapes of my lectures and hear in that way. And never neglect to chant your 16

242

rounds of beads daily, rise early without fail, attend mangal arati, take bath, and follow the
other regulative principles, and everything will come out very successfully, you can rest
assured of that.(SPL to Bhargava, 13th June, 1972)
Your first job should be to make sure that every one of the devotees in your zone of
management is reading regularly our literatures and discussing the subject matter seriously
from different angles of seeing, and that they are somehow or other absorbing the knowledge
of Krishna Consciousness philosophy. If they are fully educated in our philosophy and if they
can get all of the knowledge and study it from every viewpoint, then very easily they will
perform tapasya or renunciation and that will be their advancement in Krishna Consciousness.
So first thing is to instruct all of your temple presidents and the other devotees to read daily,
just as we have done in our morning class in Los Angeles... Don't be too much concerned
for the time being with nondevotees, now we must fix-up what devotees we have got in
the knowledge of Krishna Consciousness, then we will succeed. What good are many,
many devotees if none of them are knowledgeable?(SPL to Satsvarupa dasa, 16th June,
1972)
I am very much stressing at this point that all of my students shall be very much
conversant with the philosophy of Krishna Consciousness, and that they should read our
books very diligently at least one or two hours daily and try to understand the subject
matter from varieties of angles. We are holding our morning class here in Los Angeles in
the temple and I am speaking from 7 to 8 am, and the process is that we are going through
some chapters of Srimad-Bhagavatam by taking one sloka each day, and reading the Sanskrit
aloud, each word is pronounced by me and repeated by the students and then altogether we
chant the sloka several times until we have learned it. And then we discuss the subject matter
very minutely and inspect it from all angles of approach and savor the new understandings. So
you introduce this system in all of the centers in your zone, and you will discover that
everyone becomes very much enlivened by these daily classes. Read one sloka and discuss
and then go on to the next sloka on the next day, and so on, and even you discuss one verse
each day it will take you 50 years to finish Srimad-Bhagavatam in this way. So we have got
ample stock for acquiring knowledge. And if the students get knowledge more and more, they
will automatically become convinced and very easily perform their duties for tapasya or
renunciation of the material bondage, and that will be their successful advancement in
Krishna Consciousness. So I want that advancement amongst all of my students, so your are
responsible that the standard will be maintained.(SPL to Madhudvisa, 16th June, 1972)
I am very much glad to hear that you are associating with us, and I know that you are a very
good boy, very intelligent and your behavior is gentle, so I have all confidence that very
quickly Krishna will bestow all His blessings upon you and you will feel yourself becoming
perfectly happy in Krishna Consciousness. One makes his advancement in Krishna
Consciousness by giving up voluntarily his attachment to material nature or maya and such
renunciation is called tapasya. But we are not very willing to perform austerities without good
reason, therefore any man with scientific and philosophical good brain such as your good self,
must appreciate first what is the transcendental knowledge. If you get knowledge,
automatically tapasya will follow, and then you make your advancement in spiritual life.
So to get knowledge is the first item for anyone who is hoping to find his perfection of
life. Therefore, I advise you to daily read our books as far as possible and try to

243

understand the subject matter from different angles of vision by discussing frequently
with the devotees at New York Temple. In this way you will become gradually convinced,
and by your sincere attitude and devotional service you will make progress.(SPL to Bob, 16 th
June, 1972)
Yes, reading my books will help you, philosophy must be there, but if you do not also
apply the philosophy by participating in all temple affairs like rising early, attending
mangal arati, performing devotional service, then simply learning the philosophy will
have no effect.(SPL to Dayananda, 7th July, 1972)
It is very good that you want to become very learned in Krishna Consciousness, but
what good is so much knowledge without practice? Obedience must be there, so by being
submissive in this way and following the direction of the temple leaders is practicing the
knowledge of Krishna Consciousness. Disciple means discipline. Without discipline there
cannot be any spiritual progress. Therefore our system is to follow the authority or our
superiors, no that we can independently question, not this is right and this is wrong. That is
not the way.
So my best advice to you is that without questioning you follow the instructions given to you
by Visnujana and other leaders, and do exactly as they say, then everything will be all right. If
you want to study, there is much time in the day for studying, but you must go also on
Sankirtana party, that is the result or practice of your studying. Simply studying is dry and
useless without chanting.(SPL to Sankarsana, 23rd July, 1972)
Everywhere wherever Krishna Katha is spoken, that is Vaikuntha. And wherever I go to
my branches, you my good devotees turn it into Vaikuntha and I wish to be there where
my disciples are.(SPL to Citsukhananda, 29th July, 1972)
I have been informed by Sriman Syamasundara. of your question via telephone from New
York Temple, and my reply is that this sankirtana or street chanting must go on, it is our most
important program. Lord Caitanya's movement means the sankirtana movement. You may
simply take two hours for chanting sixteen rounds daily, two hours for reading
congregationally, and balance of time go out for sankirtana. We must do both, reading
books and distributing books, but distributing books is the main propaganda. Reading
in class for two hours is sufficient and other reading can be done in spare time if one has
got it, it is not that one has to be always reading. One hour a morning for Bhagavata class
and one hour evening, either Bhagavad-gita or Nectar of Devotion, that is sufficient.(SPL to
Bali Mardan and Pusta Krsna, 18th September, 1972)
As far as studying my books is concerned, I have already given the order. One hour in
the morning class and one hour in the evening and if there is extra time during the day it
may be used for studying but we cannot expect everyone to be studious. If someone has
desired to distribute books all day he may do this, but he must always follow the principles of
rising early, chanting 16 rounds, etc. Just as some rich men have no inclination for studying,
but still he opens many schools for others to study at. Like this, all of my students may not be

244

inclined to study but they are very much eager to give others the opportunity to read my books
and this should not be discouraged.(SPL to Rupanuga,14th February, 1973)
It has been brought to my attention that some of my students are not studying. I do not
know if this applies to you or the devotees under your care, but I must stress again that
we must have our classes one hour in the morning and one hour in the evening and the
devotees must also chant regularly their sixteen rounds and follow the principles. The rest of
the time they may go on distribution of my books. So I hope you will do the needful in this
regard.(SPL to Ramesvara, 14th February, 1973)
Just recently Rupanuga Das Goswami has had one very successful meeting with Kenneth
Keating, the American Ambassador to India and he has agreed to be our chief guest when we
open our center in downtown Manhattan. I have said before, Hearing is the first step in
God realization; therefore if we can simply convince these big men to hear, then
gradually they will come to the point of accepting us.(SPL to Mukunda, 21st February,
1973)
The simple method I have introduced, namely learn English and Sanskrit, is sufficient.
Why the so-called Montessori method?(SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 11th April, 1973)
Regarding your philosophical question, if the Bhagavad gita is part of Mahabharata which is
considered smrti, how can we claim Bhagavad gita to be GITOPANISAD, or one of the
Upanisads which are sruti? Actually because the Gita is spoken by the Supreme Personality of
Godhead it is sruti. But people take it as smrti because it is part of the Mahabharata. We take
it as sruti as far as we are concerned. The purport of sruti is to make one advanced in
understanding the Absolute Truth. Here the Absolute Truth is explaining personally,
therefore the Gita should be taken as sruti. But they take it as smrti because it is part of
the Smriti (Mahabharata). In one sense it is both sruti and smrti.(SPL to Acyutananda
Maharaja, 14th June, 1974)
Regarding the techniques for book distribution, it is all right if the devotees dress like the
young people they are selling the books to. The main thing is that the innocent are given the
books and the chance to become Krsna Conscious by reading them. You have to see that our
book distributers are also reading my books and following all the regulative principles,
then it is all right selling in public in that way.(SPL to Jagadisa, 25th June, 1974)
The book sales are very encouraging, increasing, increasing. It is very good news. Thank
you, I want this. Record selling is temporary. Even George Harrison's record sales do
not continue for a long time. But, a book sold becomes a permanent matter for
enjoyment. We read the scriptures again and again and it is still fresh. When there is
time I go on reading my own books.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 1st October, 1974)

245

From your letter, I can understand that you are reading my books nicely and understanding
our philosophy. This is wanted. By reading my books carefully, you will become enthused
to distribute them more and more in greater quantities.(SPL to Ganesa dasa, 22nd May,
1975)
I have seen the latest reviews that you have sent with your letter and I thank you for them.
The linguistics professor has correctly remarked. It was my intention in presenting the books
that anyone who would read, they would learn Sanskrit. For example almost all of my
disciples are pronouncing Sanskrit very nicely just by reading my books. He says that there is
no pronunciation guide, but it is there is it not? The best thing would be is a recording.
Therefore our process for learning is by hearing. Hearing is so important.(SPL to
Kitriraja dasa, 26th September, 1975)
The sum and substance of spiritual life is attraction to Krishna.
So to develop attraction for Krishna is not difficult, you simply have to hear about
Krishna, his activities, his name, his form and his teaching in Bhagavad-gita.(SPL to Bhakta
Steven Knapp, 18th December, 1975)
Thank you for appreciating Sri Caitanya-caritamrta. There is no need to feel sad at the end of
a chapter or a volume because there is always another chapter and another volume. There is
no scarcity. You want more nectarine and the supply is also there. Those who are actually
looking for spiritual culture will find immense wealth in Caitanya-caritamrta.(SPL to
Pusta Krsna, 10th January, 1976)
Concerning your questions: Yes, it will help to read Bhagavad-gita but to have to hear from
the realized person. Without the help of guru, if you read independently, you may be
misguided. Therefore, so many politicians, scholars, etc. not being guided by the parampara
system, have simply misled the public. The Bhagavad-gita is the standard book of knowledge
in India and many eminent persons like Gandhi, Aurobindo, Dr. RadhaKrishnan, etc. they
tried to understand the Bhagavad-gita, but could not do it. They were themselves misled and
on account of their big position they misled so many followers. Our system, the Vedic system,
is to approach the right person and hear from him exactly as Arjuna listened from Krishna.
Mental speculation will not help. Hearing is the main point. In the Bhagavad-gita, it is written,
dharmaksetre kuruksetre . . . when you hear from a realized soul, a person who knows things,
he'll explain that Kuruksetra is a place where religious ritualistic ceremonies are performed
from time immemorial, from the time before the Battle of Kuruksetra. But, if you read the
books of some cunning politician, he'll mislead you and you'll learn that Kuruksetra means
this body which is not actually the fact. That is the difference, hearing from devotees, the
sound vibration coming from the realized person. Reading the book is the same thing . . .
tattva-darsana--hearing from one who has seen the truth. Reading or hearing from the
realized person there is no difference, but hearing the sound vibration from the realized
soul is still more effective, better.(SPL to Punjabi Premananda, 16th April, 1976)
Concerning making a comparative study and critique of philosophy, unless one is very expert
it is difficult for him. First of all, let people understand Krishna. We are doing that. Maybe

246

one or two are interested in philosophy and for so few persons we can't spare so much
valuable time. Better to induce everyone to chant Hare Krishna and take prasadam. That will
be a mass benevolent activity. In the western countries many Ph.D.'s are out of employment
because they did not get any service. We do not want to become great philosophers but
rather to understand the philosophy in our own books. If we remain strong in our own
literature, we can meet anyone else without any fear.(SPL to Damodara Pandita dasa, 17th
July, 1976)
Everything will become clear if you kindly read this chapter with attention. For example, we
see that two lawyers in the courtroom may fight vigorously about a law point, but upon
returning to the law library, they talk and embrace like friends. So you should always
remember that we have no ill feelings towards Vallabha Bhattacarya. We have full respect for
him, so there is no harm if these facts are discussed in the society of devotees. Devotees
always humbly offer respect to everyone, but when there is a discussion on a point of
sastra, they do not observe the usual etiquette, satyam bruyat priyam bruyat. They
speak only the satyam, although it may not necessarily be priyam.
I hope you will understand the whole situation. If you still have any doubts, I shall be glad to
hear from you and shall try to satisfy you to the best of my ability. I am presently not in very
good health, nonetheless I hope this meets you well.(SPL to Madame Sumati Moraji, 9 th
August, 1976)
Your siddhanta is correct to the sastra and in this way go on reading books and have the
correct perception and Krsna will help you. siddhanta baliya citte na kara alasa iha haite krsna
lage sudrdha manasa [Adi 2.117]. A sincere student should not neglect the discussion of
such conclusions, considering them controversial, for such discussions strengthen the
mind. Thus one's mind becomes attached to Sri Krsna.
You should be always alert in understanding the sastric conclusions that will help you,
otherwise we can be misled by bogus philosophies. I am very pleased that you are studying
the books. This will make you happy and successful.(SPL to Ayodhyapati dasa, 22 nd
September, 1976)
17th December, 1975
Giriraja, whose lawyer father had once offered him a million dollars to give up Krsna
Consciousness, spoke up. The process of hearing and then asking questions is the way to
clarify our understanding, just like Krsna and Arjuna. So actually we must have some
questions in our minds, otherwise we would all immediately surrender to Krsna.
Prabhupada agreed, Yes, either you surrender to Krsna, or clear it by question.
(P.D.,1,125)
13th March, 1976
Many devotees, led by Jayapataka Swami, went out on parikrama very early in the morning to
avoid the heat of the day. But they ended up returning after the start of Srila Prabhupada`s
lecture, and he was not at all pleased with this. He said that the morning program of
hearing Srimad-Bhagavatam is more important, and so there should be no more early
parikramas.(P.D.,1,446)

247

11th June, 1976

He told us there are two processes; anukarana, which means imitation, and anusarana,
following. Our process is anusarana. He emphasized that as God, Krsna can do no wrong.
Nor, he said, are the gopis ordinary women; they are expansions of His spiritual potency.
They are Krsna. Sakti-saktimator abhedah. They are not different from Krsna. But to give
Krsna pleasure, Krsna expands Himself by His spiritual energy, sandhini hladini. That is the
expansion of His pleasure potency. It is not that to imitate the gopis. That is sahajiya. When
Krsna wants pleasure, His pleasure is full spiritual. There is no question of material.
It has been very broadly described by Sri Jiva Gosvami. Read all this. Don`t try to imitate.
That is sahajiya. We should know the position of Krsna. His expansion of pleasure potency.
Therefore Krsna`s lila is put into the middle of the Tenth Canto. First of all, try to understand
Krsna from the very beginning. Janmady asya yatah. Here is the original source of everything.
Aham sarvasya prabhavo mattah sarvam pravartate. First of all, try to understand Krsna.
So therefore Vyasadeva has dedicated full nine cantos for understanding Krsna.
Manusyanam sahasresu kascid yatati siddhaye (Out of many thousands of men, one
may endeavor for perfection. Bg.7.3) The siddhis, they think of gopis. That is
recommended in Caitanya-caitamrta, siddha-deha. Where is siddha? Siddha-deha
means there is no more any material lusty desires. So long we shall think of nari-sanga,
association, unity with woman, we must consider this material body. Not siddha body.
Siddha body means anyabhilasita-sunyam. All material desires, zero. That is siddha
body. So therefore it is very confidential...
But to clear it, (Pariksit Maharaja asked) that How Krsna accepted to dance with so
many gopis? This was for clearance. In that question, you`ll find, Sukadeva Gosvami
has answered that unless one is liberated, he should not think of it even. Should not
think of it.(P.D.,2, 337-338)
22th June, 1976
He especially focused on arcana, deity worship. As he explained the value of it, he coupled it
with a warning. If you can contact Visnu or His devotee, Vaisnava, that is all right.
Otherwise, you are simply wasting time. The Lord is called arca-vigraha. He is also
incarnation. Another incarnation, arca-avatara. He`s giving facility to the devotees to handle
Him. If you do not get the opportunity to serve the Lord, how you can be perfect? So this
arca-vigraha is the Lord`s incarnation to give facilities to people like us who cannot see God
everywhere. For the neophyte devotees, it is essential to worship the Deity. But if we simply
worship the Deity without hearing obout the Lord, sravanam kirtanamthese things
are essentialthen the Deity worship will be a burden. At a certain point, it will be a
burden, and gradually it will be neglected, and the whole thing will be spoiled.
So both things should continue: bhagavata-marga and pancaratriki-marga. Deity worship is
pancaratriki-viddhi, and bhagavata-marga is hearing, chanting, like that. Both of them should
be accepted, parallel line. Otherwise, one without the other will be later on troublesome. So
you must continue. This temple means not only we shall decorate the Deity very nicely,
cleanse the temple; at the same time, sravanam kirtanam of visnu must go on. Two things,
parallel. Then it will be done very nicely. So actually this life is meant for this purpose.
(P.D.,3,10-11)
17th July, 1976

248

We do not want to become great philosophers but rather to understand the philosophy
in our own books. If we remain strong in our own literature, we can meet anyone else
without any fear. (P.D.,3,330)
4th August, 1976
Prabhupada nodded. Yes, this is the first study of Krsna: ABCD. When we learn
Bhagavad-gita, then we can have some glimpse of idea of Krsna; then we go further in
the Srimad-Bhagavatam. (P.D.,3,506)

EVERYTHING IS IN SRILA PRABHUPADAS BOOKS

So if you can satisfy them intellectually and answer all their questions, that will be your
success. All the answers are there in Srimad-Bhagavatam, Bhagavad-gita As It Is, and
Teachings of Lord Caitanya. You will simply have to study these books to find out the
answers.(SPL to Bali Mardan and Sudama, 3rd October, 1969)
Every one of you must regularly read our books at least twice--in the morning and
evening, and automatically all questions will be answered.(SPL to Ranadhira, 24th January,
1970)
Now I have invested the GBC for maintaining the standard of our Krsna Consciousness
Society, so keep the GBC very vigilant. I have already given you full directions in my
books. Please counteract this contamination which has been spread throughout our
Society.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 13th September, 1970)

249

There is no need by any of my disciples to read any books besides my books--in fact,
such reading may be detrimental to their advancement in Krishna Consciousness. All
reading of outside books, except in certain authorized cases such as for example to read some
philosopher like Plato to make an essay comparing his philosophy with Krishna's
philosophy--but otherwise all such outside reading should be stopped immediately. It is
simply another botheration. If my students cannot even read my own books thoroughly, why
they should read others? I have given you TLC, what need is there to read Caitanya
Caritamrta translated by someone else. You are right to stop such reading.(SPL to Sri
Govinda dasa, 20th January, 1972)
Krsna has given you nice opportunity to preach the philosophy so you must be sure to
understand it rightly. Everything is given in my books for you. So go on with your
travelling and preaching program and you can count on it that Krsna will give you all
facility.(SPL to Gunagrahi dasa, 14th October, 1973)
You write that you are becoming very involved in Krsna Consciousness but your wife is not
very interested and you want to know from me whether you should leave her. It is not
necessary to leave your wife. The important thing is that you yourself become Krsna
Consciousness, she cannot check you one way or another, but you must yourself surrender to
Krsna and be engaged in devotional service. We do not say that one has to leave home. Either
you leave home or remain there, and whether or not she becomes Krsna Conciousness, you go
on with your progressive interest and participation in this great movement. By and by if you
are strong in your determination, she may also follow you. If you have further questions you
may write me or consult with the devotees in the temple. Actually I have already answered
all questions in my books such as Bhagavad-gita, so kindly read them and chant Hare
Krishna Mantra.(SPL to Brian Fleming, 6th March, 1974)
I am pleased to hear that you are chanting 16 rounds daily and reading my books regularly
and following the four rules. In my books the philosophy of Krishna Consciousness is
explained fully so if there is anything which you do not understand, then you simply
have to read again and again. By reading daily the knowledge will be revealed to you
and by this process your spiritual life will develop. Krishna Consciousness is not a
hackneyed thing but it is something which is our natural and original consciousness. Presently
our consciousness is clouded just like a mirror becomes covered with dust So the cleansing
process is this chanting and hearing and doing some service and trying to please the Spiritual
Master. By this process our consciousness becomes clear and we are able to understand
everything.(SPL to Bahurapa dasa, 22nd November, 1974)
It is nice to hear that your activities are going on successfully in Athens. Caitanya
Mahaprabhu says, prithivite ache yata nagaradi-grama, sarvatra pracara hoibe mora nama. So
now it is actually becoming a fact. This movement is being spread everywhere. Maintain
your activities and increase gradually. I have instructed everything in my books. You
may translate the Bhagavad-gita first.(SPL to Dina Dayala dasa, 25th February, 1976)

250

Regarding your questions, we should not take any stock of rumors which may come, that is
not our process to act upon rumors.We hear from authorized sources, and then our hearing is
perfect. So you are the leader of a big temple, you should know these things and avoid them,
and instruct the other students there to stick to whatever is mentioned in our books und
try to understand that subject matter from every angle of vision, without trying to
adulterate by adding anything rumor. Our preaching must be based upon the subject
matter from our books and nothing outside of them. The actual fact is that worshiping
Deity and chanting the glories of the Lord are both within the nine processes of devotional
service recommended by Rupa Goswami. Besides chanting and hearing and remembering
there are six other recommended activities in devotional service.
So if we are able to practice even one of these activities perfectly, the result will be ths same.
Or we may execute more than one, we may execute several or even all nine activities in
devotional service, but even if we execute one perfectly we shall be completely successful in
devotional service. So there is no question that one activity is more important than another or
that Deity worship is more important than sankirtana, but one individual may be able to
perform one activity more satisfactory than another, so to him that activity will be more
important. But in general we cannot say that any of the nine processes is more important than
the others, exept that if hearing, chanting and remembering are there, that is the most vital
consideration for the general class of men in this age. Service to the Deitys, as you are asking
me, begins whenever you remember Them and offer all your services by remembering at the
same time. All activities, words, everything should be offered as service to the Deitys, and
this offering with remembering will gradually increase as you practice it.(SPL to Prajapati
dasa, 16th May, 1976)

BOOKS TO BE AVOIDED
Regarding your question about rasa with the Spiritual Master, I do not know who is the
someone who has said this, but it is a most unauthorized statement. Better you should stick
to hearing from authorized persons, like your Spiritual Master or experienced
Godbrothers. But never try to hear someone who is not in our line. It is simply a waste
of time to hear and then again have to rectify the mistake. Regarding your question about
my never returning to Spiritual Sky, that is possible simultaneously. So far as the quotation
from Srila Bhaktivinode Thakura you have cited, that is quite all right. In this age, chanting of
Hare Krishna Mantra is the prime business of the devotee, and preaching of this Hare Krishna
Mantra by outdoor Sankirtana and propagation of literature is our more important business.
Side by side, Deity worship is recommended, but when there is a question of accepting one of
them, we shall prefer to accept chanting of Hare Krishna Mantra first.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 5 th
September, 1969)

251

Regarding the Sanskrit class, I think it was only a plea, but he wanted to teach us something
other philosophy. Our Temple is meant for our men, and we may have our own
discussions amongst ourselves, no outsider needed. It is definitely concluded that we
have not got to learn anything from any outsider beyond the jurisdiction of Gaudiya
Vaisnava philosophy. Our philosophy is established on sound ground of the conclusion
arrived at by Vyasadeva down to Jiva Goswami, Visvanatha Cakravarti, Bhaktivinode
Thakura, etc.The other day one Indian boy came here to take permission for chanting some
bhajan, so I indirectly refused. Try to understand our own philosophy described in so many
books, but I cannot allow you to hear form the mental speculators without any solid
knowledge.(SPL to Tamala, 27th May, 1970)
Also, there is no need of studying Manu. Don't divert your attention in that way. We
have got so many books. Those you should study.(SPL to Nayanabhirama, 30th April, 1971)
There is no need by any of my disciples to read any books besides my books--in fact,
such reading may be detrimental to their advancement in Krishna Consciousness. All
reading of outside books, except in certain authorized cases such as for example to read some
philosopher like Plato to make an essay comparing his philosophy with Krishna's
philosophy--but otherwise all such outside reading should be stopped immediately. It is
simply another botheration. If my students cannot even read my own books thoroughly, why
they should read others? I have given you TLC, what need is there to read Caitanya
Caritamrta translated by someone else. You are right to stop such reading.(SPL to Govinda
dasa, 20th January, 1972)
Regarding the songs by Jayadeva, ``Srita Kamala'' is not approved. Sometimes our
Krsnadasa Babaji sings, but it is not approved by Prabhupada. Those songs are for siddha
bhaktas, not for us who are sadha bhaktas or learning bhaktas. Lord Caitanya never divulged
in public, he enjoyed them in the company of his selected three or four devotees. There is one
song by Jayadeva, ``Worshiping the Ten Incarnations,'' that song is all right.(SPL to
Acyutananda, 15th July, 1972)
Brahmananda Swami has read me your letter regarding the students there reading other
books. I request you to stop this practice. Our students have no time to read our own
books, but they have time to read other's books, and the money to purchase them? Why
this mentality is there? You are a serious student, therefore you have correctly found out the
defect in these books. We don't want babaji class. We want active preachers.(SPL to Cyavana
Swami, 13th October, 1973)
Regarding the Gaudiya Math books being circulated there, who is distributing? Who is
sending these books? The Gaudiya Math does not sell our books, why we should sell
their books. Who has introduced these books? Let me know. These books should not at all
be circulated in our Society. Bhakti Vilas Tirtha is very much antagonistic to our society and
he has no clear conception of devotional service. He is contaminated. Anyway, who has
introduced these books? You say that you would read only one book if that was all that I had
written, so you teach others to do like that. You have very good determination.

252

(SPL to Sukadeva dasa, 14th November, 1973)

Now, one thing is I understand that in the past you were visiting Lalita Prasadji and that you
may also be planning to continue to visit him when you return to India. This is not approved
by me and I request you not to go to see him any more. He holds a grudge against my Guru
Maharaja and even if it is transcendental it will gradually appear mundane in our eyes.
Whatever is to be learned of the teachings of Srila Bhaktivinode Thakura can be learned
from our books. There is no need whatsoever for any outside instruction. So I hope that
you have understood these matters and I pray to Krsna always for your protection and
advancement in Krsna consciousness.(SPL to Gurukrpa and Yasodanandana Swamis, 25 th
December, 1973)
I think you have my books so please study them carefully. There is no other scripture
which can compare to the Vedic scriptures so we should study these scriptures
exclusively. When one becomes an initiated disciple although he has respect for the Christian
Bible, nevertheless he must understand the Bhagavad-gita and must apply all study there and
not spend time unnecessarily with other literatures. Therefore if you can chant and follow the
four regulative principles and read our books only I am sure you will find a relief from all
difficulties.(SPL to Bhumata, 2nd January, 1974)
Regarding your question about Lord Jesus Christ, we accept him as saktyavesa avatara. Lord
Buddha is in the same category also. Lord Buddha is mentioned specifically in SrimadBhagavatam as incarnation of Godhead, and yet Vaisnavas do not accept his philosophy,
which is classified as atheism. Similarly, even if we accept Lord Jesus Christ as saktyavesa
avatara., it doesn't mean that we have to accept his philosophy. But we have all respects for
him without fail. Regarding books like Aquarian Gospel or even the Testiments, we cannot
accept them as authorities because sometimes it is learnt that the words are not actually
spoken by Christ, but they are so set up by the devotees. For example, in the Ten
Commandments it is clearly stated ``Thou shalt not kill'', but some Bishop in Boston has
changed it to ``Thou shalt do no murder''. This means the Bishop wants to keep hold for
animal slaughter. So don't bother about all these literatures. We have all respect for these
great preachers, but we do not require to study books save and accept for some reference. We
must push on our philosophy how to love God. Our process is simple. We have got volumes
of books also, so it is better for us to mind our own business than to divert our attention
in the studies of other books. This was definitely forbidden by Lord Caitanya.(SPL to
Hamsaduta, 2nd November, 1969)
I have received reports that you have been developing the habit of going outside the temple to
hear lectures by others outside like Nrsimhavallabha. Also, I have heard now that even some
of the Indian devotees are doing likewise.
Strictly nobody should go outside to hear lectures by others. If you are not satisfied by
the calibre of the classes at the Krishna Balarama Mandir, then you should give another
class, but you cannot go outside for hearing others' lectures. Kindly stop this habit
immediately.(SPL to Nitai dasa, 14th July, 1976)

253

Why Nitai should be attending lectures outside of our temple? If he is not satisfied with
the standard of lectures in our temple, then he should be permitted to give some lectures
himself, but this habit of going outside to here others should be stopped immediately. I
am writing one letter to Nitai and the copy of this is enclosed for your reference.
(SPL to Gopala Krsna dasa, 14th July, 1976)
Regarding details of the universe, be satisfied by reading only Bhagavatam. What is the use
of reading other books--you are not going there. Some portion of the earth is flat. When you
stand in any place you see flat, so for us to some extent it appears flat, but it is round.
Simply keep faith that whatever we describe, that is a fact. After all, we are an insignificant
creature in the universe, so whether you take the modern scientists or Sukadeva Goswami, it
is inconceivable. It is best to keep faith in Sukadeva Goswami, because actually our only
business is to go back to home, back to Godhead. So whether Sukadeva Goswami or the
modern scientists are right or wrong, it is nothing interesting to us. We want to go back to
home, back to Godhead--yanti mad-yajino'pi mam.P.S. Bharata-varsa in 5th Canto refers to
the whole earth.(SPL to Madhava dasa, 3rd October, 1976)
We have no business with Tagore's Gitanjali. We are simply interested in spreading
Krishna's Gita. When the greatest author, Krishna, is there, there is no need of bringing
smaller author. When there is brightest sunshine, there is no need of bringing small lamp.
When there is brightest moonshine, there is no need of bringing glowworm. This is our
principle. If you want to write something, read our Bhagavad-gita As It Is carefully and write
something simple to benefit the common people. In Gitanjali there is a little hint to surrender
to the Supreme.(SPL to S.N. Sharma, 9th November, 1976)

STUDYING THE KRSNA CONSCIOUSNESS

PHILOSOPHY
No, there is no need of sending the Kalyana books as you have mentioned, not yet. Just
read Srimad-Bhagavatam, our three volumes, regularly and repeatedly. It is no use
reading many books, it is better to assimilate one book and that is sufficient.(SPL to Hari
Vilasa, 10th June, 1968)
So far as reading scriptures out loud, this depends upon the circumstances. If you can
understanding by reading silently, there is no need to read out loud, because this may
make others feel disturbed.(SPL to Jayapataka, 30th January, 1969)
Regarding someone to go there to take charge of the children in Satyabhama's absence, I will
write to Lilavati in Boston to see if she is able to fill this position for that time. If not, we will
have to make other arrangements. But wherever you go, either in New Vrindaban or New

254

York, you should make effort to finish your 16 rounds whenever possible. Of course, if you
are always engaged in Krishna's service, and always chanting Hare Krishna, even if not on
your beads, that is also a nice status. As you are an important worker there and you have so
many important duties, especially to take care of the cows, it may not be possible for you to
stop your work for chanting 16 rounds. This is no great loss, and you should not feel badly
about it. Krishna sees your sincerity in Krishna Consciousness, and He will be very kind upon
you for this. But as much as possible you should try to fulfill the goal of 16 rounds daily. If
you must fall short of this because you have so much service to render to Krishna, do not be
disturbed by this. But you should not fall too much short of this goal. That will not be good.
Similarly, you must read Bhagavad-gita at least a few verses every day and think about them
throughout the day. The best thing is to read one chapter daily, but if you can meditate
upon a few verses of Bhagavad-gita every day, that is better than reading for simply one
hour and then forgetting the topics until the next reading.(SPL to Paramananda, 29th July,
1969)
So we should not simply publish these books for reading by outsiders but our students
must be well versed in all our books so that we can be prepared to defeat all opposing
parties in the matter of self- realisation.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 3rd December, 1969)
I am also glad to learn that already you have got a temple and enthusiastic and eager devotees
there. This is very encouraging. Please push our Sankirtana movement and improve the
program of Deity worship as the centers of your activities, and see that all the devotees remain
steady in their execution of daily chanting of sixteen rounds of beads and strict adherence to
the four principles of spiritual life and all other regulative principles, this will keep them
strong in Spiritual power. And you may note that when these regulative duties are performed,
and the devotee becomes fully absorbed in Krsna activities, Krsna as Supersoul will dictate
from within the answers to all questions and will give the needed intelligence to progress
more and more in Krsna Consciousness.
Please see that the program for studying our literatures is also undertaken very
seriously by all the devotees there. Everyone of us must become thoroughly acquainted
with our philosophy, so that our preaching work may be carried out nicely.(SPL to
Jagadisa, 27th February, 1970)
So far we are concerned, every one of us must chant the beads according to the vow and
follow the regulative principles in all departments of our activities, and this will give us
spiritual strength to convince the audience about our aims and object. Some one of us in each
and every center must be well versed in the Sastras so that he can meet scholars and
philosophers, and if need be convince them about our movement and philosophy with
great strength.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 20th February, 1970)
The way of discussion with Dr. Staal requires a little bit of knowledge in the sastras which is
called siddhanta. In the Caitanya Caritamrta it is said that nobody should be neglectful of the
siddhanta because by siddhantic conclusion one becomes firm in Krsna Consciousness. So
these siddhantic conclusions are being mentioned in all my books, and the boys and girls
in our Krsna Society should now give more attention for studying the books very
attentively. And to get the strength, one should chant the beads sixteen rounds without

255

fail. In this way, when the devotee is constantly engaged in Krsna Consciousness, at that time,
Krsna will give all intelligence from within how to make steady progress in Krsna
Consciousness.
I hope in Washington center you will ask all the boys and girls to follow this method, because
henceforward we will have to face many scholars and philosophers to stabilize our Krsna
Consciousness movement.(SPL to Krsna devi, 17th February, 1970)
One thing I must inform you in this connection that so far our activities in Krsna
Consciousness are concerned, everyone of us should read this book very attentively because
all conclusive statements in the Kingdom of Bhakti are contained in this transcendental
valuable book. It is the essence of all Vedic scriptures enlightening about Krsna
Consciousness. If anyone will read this Nectar of Devotion very carefully, he will have all
guidance in Bhakti cult. So in the temple class some portions of this book must be
regularly discussed.(SPL to Advaita, 18th June, 1970)
I am very glad also to know that you are managing the schedule of your center very capably.
Of course Sankirtana is our most important engagement, but all the temple activities must go
on regularly without any pause. This following of the daily dut
ies will carry us to the spiritual platform very rapidly. I have looked over the sample of test
paper from Srimati Joanne and it is very nice. This question and answer practice should be
encouraged amongst the devotees. Then they will become trained to reply questions
from outsiders.
Yes, you are right to say that as our devotees become more devotional, the nondevotees also
come to hear. To become advanced in spiritual life of devotional service to Krsna means to
acquire spiritual strength, and this spiritual strength is for impressing devotional service into
the hearts of the fallen souls. Also you must all become expert preachers and show the
exemplary life of a devotee you must keep yourself spiritually fit by observing the regulative
principles strictly.(SPL to Jananivasa, 7th July, 1970)
Yes, I am very pleased that you are inclined to read and study our books with such
seriousness. Thank you very much. And your conclusion is very nice. So continue it wholeheartedly. We want good preachers also. Preaching shouldn't depend on me only. My
disciples should become all good preachers, and that depends on studying the books
nicely so that you can arrive at the right conclusion.(SPL to Hrdayananda, 5th July,1971)
Your proposals for teaching them our philosophy are very good. But if we try artificially to
explain sastra in our own words, there is every danger of interpretation and speculation. First
the student must be able to repeat exactly the words of the guru and then after some
time he may be qualified to apply the principles he has learned word-for-word to
personal situations. It is not that we are a dry philosophy of dogmas and slogans. No.
The language of Krishna Consciousness is ever-fresh and we can explain everything by it, just
like my Guru Maharaja once lectured for three months on one verse from SrimadBhagavatam. But every precaution must be taken to preserve our basic guiding principles as
they are and not change them because we want to hear something new.(SPL to Bhakta dasa,
20th November, 1971)

256

So it is a very good sign that people are coming and of their own accord giving everything,
that is the proof of your powerful preaching work. If we simply remain pure and become
very convinced of this Krishna philosophy, any sane man will agree with us when we
speak. And if we are determined to please Krishna with our routine work despite all kinds of
economic handicaps, He will provide all relief. Just see. If preaching is strong, management
will be strong. That is the rule.(SPL to Damodara, 3rd December, 1971)
And you must all study very scrutinizingly all of the books so that when the need arises
you can repeat in your own words their purport. Also I will be very pleased if you
contribute articles to BTG. By writing regularly, what you read will become realized. As
much as possible read, chant, and preach. This is our life and soul. If we keep to this simple
formula then there is no doubt that we will be victorious wherever we go and very soon we
shall become the only religion in the world.(SPL to Hrdayananda, 6th January, 1972)
As for the difference between mental speculation and philosophical speculation, we take it
that everything is known by the psychological action of the mind, so that philosophical
speculation is the same as mental speculation if it is merely the random or haphazard activity
of the brain to understand everything and making theories, "if's" and "maybe's." But if
philosophical speculation is directed by Sastra and Guru, and if the goal of such
philosophical attempts is to achieve Visnu, then that philosophical speculation is not
mental speculation. It is just like this: Krishna syas in Bhagavad-gita that "I am the taste of
water." Philosophical speculation in the accepted sense then means to try to understand, under
the direction of Sastra and Guru, just how Krishna is the taste of water. The points of
Bhagavad-gita, though they are simple and complete, can be understood from unlimited
angles of vision. So our philosophy is not dry, like mental speculation. The proper function of
the brain or psychological activity is to understand everything through Krishna's perspective
or point-of-view, and so there is no limit to that understanding because Krishna is unlimited,
and even though it can be said that the devotee who knows Krishna, he knows everything
(15th Chapter), still, the philosophical process never stops and the devotee continues to
increase his knowledge even though he knows everything. Try to understand this point, it is a
very good question.(SPL to Caturbhuj, 21st January, 1972)
The verses of the Gita have a specific melody but you may choose a suitable tune. Most
important is that the melody remains very simple.(SPL to Suresvara dasa, 3rd February,
1972)
Now I want that we shall concentrate on making our devotees Krishna conscious and
ourselves becoming Krishna conscious, and not be so much concerned with expanding
ourselves widely but without any spiritual content. Just like boiling the milk, it becomes
thicker and sweeter. Now do like that, boil the milk.(SPL to Rupanuga, 9th May, 1972)
And I am very much stressing nowadays that my students shall increase their reading of
my books and try to understand them from different angles of vision. Each sloka can be
seen from many, many angles of vision, so become practiced in seeing things like this. If we

257

are selling the books but we do not know what is inside the book, that will be a farce,
especially if you are preaching and selling books to the students of Edinburgh.(SPL to
Tribhuvanatha, 16th June, 1972)
You mention you like to speak now very often, but the first business should be to preach to
the devotees. It is better to maintain a devotee than to try to convince others to become
devotees. It is the duty of the GBC to maintain the devotees, keep them in the highest standard
of Krishna Consciousness, and give them all good instruction, and let them go out and preach
for making more devotees. Your first job should be to make sure that every one of the
devotees in your zone of management is reading regularly our literatures and discussing
the subject matter seriously from different angles of seeing, and that they are somehow
or other absorbing the knowledge of Krishna Consciousness philosophy. If they are fully
educated in our philosophy and if they can get all of the knowledge and study it from every
viewpoint, then very easily they will perform tapasya or renunciation and that will be their
advancement in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Satsvarupa dasa, 16th June, 1972)
So first thing is to instruct all of your temple presidents and the other devotees to read daily,
just as we have done in our morning class in Los Angeles. You may remember that we were
reading one sloka each morning in Sanskrit and reciting it altogether and then discussing it
thoroughly by seeing different new things. So you introduce this system and train the devotees
first. Don't be too much concerned for the time being with nondevotees, now we must
fix-up what devotees we have got in the knowledge of Krishna Consciousness, then we
will succeed. What good are many, many devotees if none of them are knowledgeable?
(SPL to Satsvarupa dasa, 16th June, 1972)
I fully approve of your program for traveling, now you combine the sannyasi requirement for
traveling extensively, and at the same time as GBC man you shall be my personal secretary
for maintaining the highest level of Krishna Consciousness amongst the devotees in your
zone. I am very much concerned that the devotees should be given all good instruction
and knowledge of Krishna Consciousness, that is the duty of the GBC man. (?) better to
utilize time and train the devotees, especially the responsible officers, and they can go
out for preaching to non-devotees and making new devotees. But if they do not have any
knowledge, how can they go out and preach? So you GBC men are my selected few for
insuring that what I am doing will be carried on very nicely for the pleasure of Lord Caitanya
Mahaprabhu. So now you must all my senior disciples and leaders become very, very much
aware of your grave responsibility to the human society for delivering them from the clutches
of catastrophe, and be always cool-headed and utilize every moment in the best manner
possible. I am successful only because I am following strictly the orders of my Guru
Maharaja, and I do not deviate. Therefore people respect what I am saying and they listen
because I do not say one thing and do another. So now you are doing my work and you shall
be like me and be yourselves the worthy representatives of our disciplic succession.
(SPL to Madhudvisa, 16th June, 1972)
Now you must all three, along with the other sannyasis, GBC members, and other leaders
become very serious to actually give the human kind the greatest welfare, namely, this
Krishna Consciousness movement. Your task ahead is very huge, but it will be quite simple

258

and easy if you simply do as I am doing. You must become conversant in every feature
wherever it is needed throughout the society. Out first business is to preach to the
devotees and to maintain the highest standard of Vaisnava education. Management must
be there as well, just as I am preaching daily from S. Bhagavatam, B.G., but I am also going
to the bank, making investments, seeing the trial balance making letters, seeing how things are
going on, like that. So you must become expert in all these matters, just as I am giving you
example.(SPL to Hrdayananda, 9th July, 1972)
It is very good that you want to become very learned in Krishna Consciousness, but what
good is so much knowledge without practice? Obedience must be there, so by being
submissive in this way and following the direction of the temple leaders is practicing the
knowledge of Krishna Consciousness. Disciple means discipline. Without discipline there
cannot be any spiritual progress. Therefore our system is to follow the authority or our
superiors, no that we can independently question, not this is right and this is wrong. That is
not the way.
So my best advice to you is that without questioning you follow the instructions given to you
by Visnujana and other leaders, and do exactly as they say, then everything will be all right. If
you want to study, there is much time in the day for studying, but you must go also on
Sankirtana party, that is the result or practice of your studying. Simply studying is dry
and useless without chanting.(SPL to Sankarsana, 23rd July, 1972)
Your program for preaching in Delhi is very much approved by me, preaching Krsna is the
same as remembering Krsna. I can understand if one of my students is making spiritual
advancement if he is also making many life members and devotees. So you have not to
minimize the preaching program in order to study independently, no, continue as you
are doing, preach as much as possible, collect, make life members, and whenever you
have time read and study and never neglect to chant your sixteen rounds daily, and this will
be the perfect program.(SPL to Teyjas, 9th August, 1972)
Whatever you can do to turn teh minds of the people towards Krsna consciousness, that is
very much appreciated by me. You are intelligent boy.In consultation woth Your Godbrothers
you can decidehow to effectively run the campaign. I want to turn over now the menagement
to my disciples as I am desiring to devote my time now simply for translating the books like
Srimad-Bhagavatam. So if you study my books very carefully, then I am shure you will
find out the means for applying this Krsna consciousness philosophy in oll spheres of
life. There is no limitation. Simply it requires a little common sense practically. The main
point is that Krsna is the center of all activities, whatever is going on. Whatever the activity
may be, if Krsna is at the center, that is all right.The details simply require a little common
sense. So you are there in Dallas, and you have all the details of the situation. So now, with
the help of your Godbrothers there, you decide exactly how to execute the thing. After all, the
result is given by Krsna. So the main point is simply to execute everything with complete
sincerity and enthusiasm, without deviating from the principles that I have given you in my
books. So I have seen the news clippings and they are very nice. Now you go on making more
and more propaganda for informing people of this philosophy of Krsna consciousness. If we
push this propaganda very stronglyand at the same time remain completely pure by following
all of the regulative principles very strictly, by chanting sixteen rounds, reading the books,
attenting mangala-arati,etc., then everything will be all right.(SPL to Amarendra dasa, 31 st
January, 1973)

259

As far as studying my books is concerned, I have already given the order. One hour in
the morning class and one hour in the evening and if there is extra time during the day it
may be used for studying but we cannot expect everyone to be studious. If someone has
desired to distribute books all day he may do this, but he must always follow the
principles of rising early, chanting 16 rounds, etc. Just as some rich men have no
inclination for studying, but still he opens many schools for others to study at. Like this,
all of my students may not be inclined to study but they are very much eager to give
others the opportunity to read my books and this should not be discouraged. All
programs must go on but it is a fact that this book distribution program is very very
important.(SPL to Rupanuga, 14th February, 1973)
It has been brought to my attention that some of my students are not studying. I do not
know if this applies to you or the devotees under your care, but I must stress again that
we must have our classes one hour in the morning and one hour in the evening and the
devotees must also chant regularly their sixteen rounds and follow the principles. The rest of
the time they may go on distribution of my books. So I hope you will do the needful in this
regard.(SPL to Ramesvara, 14th February, 1973)
I am glad to learn that you are preaching nicely. It is very important business. Unless our
men understand thoroughly the philosophy, how will they be able to preach.(SPL to
Tamala Krsna dasa Goswami, 7th November, 1973)
So to preach Bhagavat religion sometimes we have to quote from the sastras what is not
palatable to unscrupulous so called religious persons. But in preaching we cannot do
without quoting the proper verses. Sometime they take it adversely and we become subject
to unwanted criticism. Actually there is no religion in the world accept Bhagavat religion,
namely surrendering to the lotus feet of the Lord.(SPL to Sri Pannalaji, 16th May, 1974)
By Krsna's mercy and the unlimited potency of Lord Visnu, Anyone can be purified as
and Vaisnava and elevated to the Supreme position. Unless one learns this philosophy
thoroughly he cannot become a preacher however learned and educated he may be.
(SPL to Pannalaji, 16th May, 1974)
First of all one must become spiritually strong by following these basic principles
staunchly and by learning our philosophy fully. Then his preaching will be very potent
and many many people will become attracted.(SPL to Jitaprana, 17th December, 1974)
Regarding my books, everyone should read. I am also reading. Everyone should be
engaged 24 hours. That is the sum and substance. How much you should read and how
much you should do other types of service, that has to be decided by each individual
devotee. Eating and sleeping should be minimized--not a single moment shoud be
misused.(SPL to Govardhana dasa, 15th February, 1975)

260

So study my books and reproduce the purports in your own language. You should
instruct your temple presidents to preach like this. This is preaching. We haven't got to
invent something by our fertile brain for preaching. Everything is there. One who is expert for
presenting these things before the audience so they can conveniently understand, this is a
successful preacher. You have only to speak what Krsna has said. Then you become a
preacher.(SPL to Jagadisa dasa, 9th November, 1975)
Yes, as a Sannyasi and GBC your first duty is to read my books. Otherwise how will you
preach? In order to remain steadily fixed in Krishna consciousness there must be a sound
philosophical understanding. Otherwise it will become only sentiment. Whenever you
find time please read my books. Shortly we shall be introducing the system of examinations
for those students who are ready for second initiation as well as sannyasa. According to the
degree, devotees will be expected to read and assimilate our different books.(SPL to
Satsvarupa Maharaja, 5th January, 1976)
Brahmin means to be very clean--inside by chanting the Lord's glories and outside by regular
bathing. Teach everyone by your personal example. Also you must see that the brahmanas
are given sufficient time to read the books. Soon we shall be introducing the Bhakti-sastri
examination which all brahmanas will be expected to pass. It will be based on Bhagavad-gita,
N.o.D., Nectar of Instruction, Isopanisad, and the small paperback books like Easy Journey. A
brahmana should be pandita.(SPL to Brsakapi, 7th January, 1976)
In our Vedic Universities we will not encourage anyone to be merely a bookworm. There
must be life--rising early in the morning, attending mangala arati, taking prasadam, etc.
The man who is studying will be brahmana, the farmer will be vaisya. In this way there
will be divisions, but they are all one in service to Krishna.(SPL to Tusta Krsna Maharaja,
9th January, 1976)
Svarupa Damodara has written me about the Bhaktivedanta Summer Institute. It is a very
good idea. If possible try to accommodate it on one of the farms we already have. To buy
another farm simply for this purpose is not very practical. The Institute should not only
stress book study but there must be equal time given to kirtana, arati, prasadam, etc.
There must be spiritual life, then book study will have meaning.(SPL to Rupanuga, 11th
January, 1976)
Concerning making a comparative study and critique of philosophy, unless one is very expert
it is difficult for him. First of all, let people understand Krishna. We are doing that. Maybe
one or two are interested in philosophy and for so few persons we can't spare so much
valuable time. Better to induce everyone to chant Hare Krishna and take prasadam. That will
be a mass benevolent activity. In the western countries many Ph.D.'s are out of employment
because they did not get any service. We do not want to become great philosophers but
rather to understand the philosophy in our own books. If we remain strong in our own
literature, we can meet anyone else without any fear.(SPL to Damodara Pandita dasa, 17th
July, 1976)

261

So we want to introduce this system of education for the boys who are at the kaumara age.
That is recommended by Prahlada Maharaja, kaumara acaret prajno dharman bhagavatan iha
[SB 7.6.1]. So this is the practical application in life of the education mentioned in the
Srimad-Bhagavatam. I am also practically finding that if any of our students artificially try to
become scholars by associating with unwanted persons they become victimized, for a little
learning is dangerous, especially for the Westerners. I am practically seeing that as soon as
they begin to learn a little sanskrit immediately they feel that they have become more than
their guru and then the policy is kill guru and be killed himself.
So we shall have to teach character and spiritual understanding to the young children. To
study other things as a high grade scholar is secondary for us. The first thing is to build up
character and be experienced in the understanding of the conclusions of the SrimadBhagavatam, hari namanukirtanam, iti nirnitam--it is decided, there is no more need of
research work.(SPL to Dixit dasa, 18th September, 1976)
If you want to stay in Krsna Consciousness you will have to develop firm faith in Guru
and Sastra. Therefore, you must study my books very scrutinizingly, follow the four
regulative principles very strictly and chant 16 rounds daily avoiding the ten offenses.
Don't take this movement as something cheap.(SPL to Srutadeva dasa, 30th October, 1976)

RELATIONSHIP WITH KRSNA

For ourselves when we are in perfect stage of devotional service, we can know our
eternal relation with Krishna and as such one of the associates of Lord Krishna becomes
our ideal leader. This acceptance of leadership by one of the eternal associates of the
Lord is not artificial. Do not therefore try it at present it will be automatically revealed
to you in proper time.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 21st March, 1967)
Santa-rasa means appreciation of the greatness of the Lord, but there is no active
service of the Lord. The land, the grass, the trees, the plants, fruits, or the cows in the
transcendental world are supposed to be situated in the santa-rasa. As spiritual beings,
they are all conscious of Krishna, but they prefer to appreciate Krishna's greatness remaining
as they are.
The next development from santa-rasa is dasya-rasa, which means voluntary offering of some
service. Next development is Sakhya rasa, or service in spirit of friendship and well-wisher.
The next development is Vatsalya rasa, service as well wisher and affection. The next
development is Madhura rasa, service, friendship, affection and conjugal love. So in the
Madhura rasa, everything is complete; there is Santa rasa, Dasya rasa, Sakhya rasa, Vatsalya
262

rasa, and Madhura rasa. But each and every one of the rasas is complete in itself. A person in
Santa rasa or Sakhya rasa is as good as one in Madhura rasa because in the spiritual world
everything is absolute. But from the platform of spiritual vision, where there is transcendental
discrimination, one can appreciate Madhurya rasa as complete as anything.
In the spiritual world there is no such relationship as God as the father. In the material world
such conception is appreciated very much. In the material world everyone wants to take from
God because the conditioned soul wants to enjoy senses. And the concept of fatherhood is to
drag resources from the Supreme. But in the spiritual world there is no question of drawing
from the Supreme. Everything there is to serve the Lord, and service is rendered in 5 different
rasas or transcendental humors as described above. In the transcendental world instead of
taking the Lord as father, He is treated as son, because son derives service from the Father,
whereas in the material world the father maintains the conditioned souls or sons of God.
(SPL to Rupanuga, 12th March, 1968)
Your question, ``When one has become pure enough, Krishna conscious, does one take
regular dictation from one's Guru Maharaja? I know you to confirm yes, but how is this so?
Understanding that each individual has a certain particular rasa with Krishna, how would one
relate with another soul of a different rasa? Especially between that of the Guru and disciple?''
That doesn't matter. The Spiritual Master's position is to train the disciples. Just like a teacher,
he may be a very expert mathematician, but in the lower class he is teaching English. The
Spiritual Master's duty is to train him, but when he comes to the perfectional stage of training,
then he realizes his position. That is not a gift of the Spiritual Master, the Spiritual
Master helps him to realize his relationship with the Lord. Just like the student in lower
stages has to study so many things as preliminary education, English, history, math, etc.,
but in higher stage of education, he has got a particular taste for a special subject, so he
specializes as a mathematician or a historian, etc. So that special qualification reveals in the
higher stage. So these topics are not to be discussed in the conditioned stage, and when we
come to the liberated stage we can understand. This is useless talks in the preliminary stage.
In the beginning let us do the preliminary routine work very nicely, and be cured of the
disease (out of maya), then we can know what taste you have for what particular type of food.
So these things are not to be discussed at the present moment.(SPL to Upendra, 13 th
November, 1968)
Regarding your question, Sayamrupa means the Original Form. Sayamprakash means
Balarama. And Tadekatmarupa is the purusa, just like Mahavisnu. It is not necessary to
remember or fully understand all these different forms, at the present, but it is like if you
simply stick to the master faithfully that is very good, but if you know that my master is so
great, and so rich, and great in this way and rich in this way, and that way, then your
veneration for your master will increase. To know Krishna is great, how He is expanded
into different forms, that enhances our attachment to Krishna more rigidly.(SPL to
Upendra, 13th November, 1968)
The absence of the idea of God is not very important, but the sense of loving God is the most
important. The cowherd boys and all of the residents of Vrindaban were so much absorbed in
love for Krishna that naturally there was absence of the idea of God. Yasoda was so much
absorbed in love of Krishna that she did not care to know that He is God. Our whole
philosophy is to increase our love for Krishna. Love with awe and veneration and love that is

263

spontaneous is different, but still one has to learn about the greatness of Krishna. To come to
the stage of spontaneous love for Krishna is a very high stage, and it is not to be imitated. In
our conditioned state of life, we should worship Krishna as God with respect and veneration.
That is the system. The relationship of the Spiritual Master and the disciple is not the
same as the relationship with Krishna in Vrindaban. The relationship with the Spiritual
Master must always be continued with the greatest respect and veneration, without
forgetting His exalted position; like father and son.
Regarding your question about my Guru Maharaja, I never told anyone that He was one of the
eight saktis. I do not know how you got this news. According to Vaisnava principles, nobody
should think or imagine somebody as Krishna, Radharani, or Their associates. Everyone
should aspire to follow the footprints of such associates. If somebody thinks that somebody is
Radha or Krishna that is not sanctioned by the Vaisnava philosophy. So far as I know, my
Guru Maharaja's position was one of the assistants of the manjaris. For the present, it is
better not to discuss on these confidential things of a higher level, but you are always
welcome to put your genuine questions for an answer. Otherwise, how will you know things
as they are?(SPL to Hamsaduta, 16th January, 1969)
Regarding the eight Gopis and my Spiritual Master, I think you did not follow what I said, but
that does not mean that you should be disappointed. We are all students, and we are apt to
commit mistakes; but that does not mean that we should be disappointed. Lord Caitanya also
presented Himself before Prakasananda Sarasvati as a foolish student of His Spiritual Master,
although He was the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself. Anyway, the actual fact is
that the eight Gopis are as good as Krishna and Radharani. Therefore, no Vaisnava will claim
to be one of the eight Gopis because that will tinge one with Mayavadi philosophy. If
somebody says ``I am Krishna.'' or ``I am Radha.'' or ``I am one of the eight Gopis.''
that is against Krishna philosophy. My Guru Maharaja claimed to be one of the subdevotee assistants of the eight Gopis. Lord Caitanya also claimed Himself as servant of the
servant of the servant of Krishna [Cc. Madhya 13.80]. So even though you might not have
understood, you can correct it now and don't be disappointed.(SPL to Gargamuni, 5 th
February, 1969)
Jaya Govinda was correct in his observation that Radha-Krishna Pastimes should not be
discussed at the present time. Unless one is highly elevated in spiritual understanding it is
risky to discuss these Pastimes. Caitanya Mahaprabhu never discussed Radha-Krishna Lila
with ordinary persons. We have so many other things to discuss; what is the soul, what is
bhakti. To understand Radha and Krishna's Pastimes, that is our aim, but we should not
indulge in this at present. Then there is sure to be misunderstanding.(SPL to Sivananda,
22nd July, 1969)
Regarding your second question about the rasas in Narayana's Abode, it does not go
higher than servitude and reverential friendship.(SPL to Madhusudana, 23rd November,
1969)
Radha Krsna topics are for both liberated and conditioned souls, but conditioned souls
should not much discuss about the loving affairs between Radha and Krsna because
sometimes they misunderstand Radha and Krsna as ordinary boy and girl. So this

264

should be discussed with advanced students, not with ordinary men.(SPL to Himavati, 1st
April, 1970)
Regarding your second question: what determines whether a devotee goes to a Vaikuntha
planet or to Goloka Vrndavana?--Those devotees who are following viddhi marg are
meant for going to Vaikuntha planets and those who are following raga marg are meant
for going to Krsnaloka. It is generally that the followers of Lord Caitanya are going to
Goloka Vrndavana. There is no difference between the Vaikuntha planets and Krsnaloka, it
is a matter of personal taste only.(SPL to Tamala, 21st June, 1970)
Regarding your four questions, I am replying them one by one. But these things should not be
asked until you have first of all asked them to the GBC men. Whatever they say you should
accept, but if they cannot satisfy you, then you may ask. But I have answered these questions
many times, why you are not learning these things? (1) So far your question about the Gopis,
in the beginning there is no such question. In the beginning we have to follow the principles
of devotional service rigidly, like chanting 16 rounds, regularly following the instructions of
the Spiritual Master, which includes study, temple worship, sankirtana, like that. And the
more one become perfect at following these principles, the more his relationship with
Krishna becomes manifest. Following in the footsteps of Gopis comes in the perfectional
stage. First you come to the perfectional stage, then you talk of Gopis. Going to girls and
making them pregnant, then talking of Gopis, that is going on, that is nonsense. Without
coming to the perfectional stage, if anyone tries to understand the Gopis he becomes a
sahajiya. Gopis are not ordinary women, they are all expansions of Krishna's pleasure
potency. So when we understand Krishna, then we shall understand Gopis. We can simply
follow foot prints of Gopi how they loved Krsna.(SPL to Visvambhara, 14th December, 1972)
Regarding your two questions addressed through Tamala Krsna, the reply to your question
about Arjuna's relationship with Krsna, is that Arjuna is an eternal devotee, so on the higher
platform the devotee is so intimately related that he forgets Krsna is the Supreme
Personality of Godhead. But, in the lower stage of devotional service Krsna is looked
upon with awe and veneration. When Arjuna saw the virata murti of Krsna, actually he
came down one step below his position. Therefore he asked for forgiveness from Krsna. So
this is a teaching to the common man that we should not take Krsna immediately as intimately
as the gopis, cowherds boys, and other advanced devotees treated Him. In the beginning we
must treat the Lord with awe and veneration. Later one when we are perfectly on the spiritual
platform, we treat Krsna more intimately, and therefore we forget the exalted position of
Krsna. But, we never imitate the Brijbasis from the beginning as do the sahajiyas. In the
beginning a devotee must follow strictly viddhi-marga or regulated principles. When one is on
the swarupa siddha stage, the devotee can treat Krsna on an equal level or sometimes he
becomes even higher than Krsna. Just like Mother Yasoda treated Krsna a being completely
dependent upon her. So these stages are appreciated in many advanced stages of devotional
life.(SPL to Acyutananda Maharaja, 1st November, 1973)
I am happy to know that you are feeling blissful in our Krishna Consciousness movement. We
should follow in the footsteps of Lord Caitanya and the six Goswamis of Vrndavana.
They were always serving Krishna in the mood of separation. They never said that

265

``now I have seen Krishna'' or ``last night I danced with Krishna''--No. They were crying
where is Krishna, and they were always searching after Him, wondering when they would
finally be able to see Him. We should also desire intensely to see and be with Krishna, but
first thing is to become purified through devotional service. It is not possible otherwise. So,
keep on helping me to spread this Krishna Consciousness movement, following the rules and
regulations very carefully, and your life will be perfected and you will see Krishna.(SPL to
Lalita Priya devi, 7th May, 1975)
I have received information that some of our devotees are mixing with the babajis in
Vrindaban. This has produced so many problems amongst our men and women who visit
Vrindaban. Here in Los Angeles, we have found that there is a group of about 40 devotees
who privately meet to discuss the intimate pastimes artificially thinking that they can
enter into the understanding of the gopis prematurely. This will create havoc in our
society, and the result will be that if this is allowed to go on, our preaching work will be
greatly hampered. This premature desire to understand the lila of Krishna is due to mundane
sex-life desire as we have seen amongst many of the babajis and sahajiyas in Vrindaban. Our
Jagannatha das came back from Vrindaban asking me that he had heard some babaji speaking
about siddha-deha and he also was listening to these babajis. So I want this immediately
stopped. If it continues, this mixing with the babajis, then it will mean spoiling. In many
cases, these babajis keep 2 or 3 women. Asatsanga tyagi. Their association is to be avoided
and prohibited amongst all of our devotees who visit Vrindaban.(SPL to Nitai, 7th June, 1976)

CONFIDENTIALITY OF DISCUSION ABOUT

RADHA KRSNA LILA
Cc.Madya 8.56
namaskra kaila rya, prabhu kaila ligane
dui jane ka-kath kaya raha-sthne
SYNONYMS
namaskraobeisances; kailaoffered; ryaRmnanda Rya; prabhu
Lord r Caitanya Mahprabhu; kailadid; liganeembracing; duitwo;
janethe persons; ka-kathtalks about Ka; kayadiscussed;
raha-sthnein a secluded place.
TRANSLATION
Rmnanda Rya approached Lord r Caitanya and offered his respectful
obeisances, and the Lord embraced him. Then they began to discuss
Ka in a secluded place.

266

PURPORT
The word raha-sthne, in a secluded place, is very significant. Talks about
Ka and His pastimesespecially His pastimes in Vndvana and His dealings
with the gopsare all very confidential. They are not subject matter for public
discussion because those who have no understanding of the transcendental
nature of Kas pastimes always commit great offenses, thinking Ka to be an
ordinary human being and the gops ordinary girls. Following the principle of
Lord r Caitanya Mahprabhu, who never discussed the dealings between Ka
and the gops publicly, devotees in the Ka consciousness movement are
enjoined not to discuss the pastimes of Lord Ka in Vndvana in public. For
the general public, sakrtana is the most effective method to awaken Ka
consciousness. If possible, one should discuss the principles enunciated in the
Bhagavad-gt. r Caitanya Mahprabhu followed this principle very
strictly and discussed the philosophy of the Bhagavad-gt with learned
scholars like Srvabhauma Bhacrya and Praknanda Sarasvat.
However, He taught the principles of the bhakti cult to students like
Santana Gosvm and Rpa Gosvm, and He discussed with r
Rmnanda Rya the topmost devotional dealings between Ka and the
gops. For the general populace, He performed sakrtana very vigorously.
We must also follow these principles in preaching Ka consciousness all
over the world

Cc. Madya 8.250

gna-madhye kona gnajvera nija dharma?
rdh-kera prema-keliyei gtera marma
SYNONYMS
gna-madhyeamong songs; kona gnawhich song; jveraof the living
entity; nijahis own; dharmareligion; rdh-kera prema-kelithe
loving affairs of Rdh and Ka; yeiwhich; gteraof the song; marma
purport.
TRANSLATION
r Caitanya Mahprabhu next asked Rmnanda Rya, Among many
songs, which song is to be considered the actual religion of the living
entity?
Rmnanda Rya replied, That song describing the loving affairs of r
Rdh and Ka is superior to all other songs.
PURPORT
As stated in rmad-Bhgavatam (10.33.36):

267

anugrahya bhaktn mnua deham sthita

bhajate td kr y rutv tat-paro bhavet
Lord Ka descends apparently as a human being, and He exhibits His
transcendental pastimes in Vndvana so that the conditioned soul may
be attracted to hearing His transcendental activities. Nondevotees are
strictly prohibited from participating in songs celebrating the loving affairs of
Rdh and Ka. Unless one is a devotee, it is very dangerous to hear the songs
about the pastimes of Rdh and Ka that were written by Jayadeva Gosvm,
Cadsa and other exalted devotees. Lord iva drank an ocean of poison, but
one should not imitate this. One must first become a pure devotee of Lord Ka.
Only then can one enjoy hearing the songs of Jayadeva and relish transcendental
bliss. If one simply imitates the activities of Lord iva and drinks poison, one will
certainly meet with death.
The talks between Lord r Caitanya Mahprabhu and Rmnanda Rya are meant
for advanced devotees only. Those who are on the mundane platform and who
study these talks in order to put forward some thesis for a Ph.D. will not be able to
understand them. Instead, these conversations will have a poisonous effect.
Cc. Madya 8.255
ravaa-madhye jvera kon reha ravaa?
rdh-ka-prema-keli kara-rasyana
SYNONYMS
ravaa-madhyeout of all topics for hearing; jveraof the living entity;
konwhat; rehamost important; ravaatopic of hearing; rdhka-prema-kelithe loving affairs between Rdh and Ka; kara-rasaayanamost pleasing to the ear.
TRANSLATION
r Caitanya Mahprabhu asked, Out of all topics people listen to, which
is best for all living entities? Rmnanda Rya replied, Hearing about the
loving affairs between Rdh and Ka is most pleasing to the ear.
PURPORT
According to rmad-Bhgavatam (10.33.39):
vikrita vraja-vadhbhir ida ca vio
raddhnvito nuuyd atha varayed ya
bhakti par bhagavati pratilabhya kma
hd-rogam v apahinoty acirea dhra
He who faithfully hears about the dealings between Lord Ka and the
gops in the rsa dance and he who describes these activities attain to the
perfectional stage of devotional service and simultaneously lose material,
lusty desires.
A liberated person who hears about the loving affairs of Rdh and Ka
is not inclined to have lusty desires. One mundane rogue once said that

268

when the Vaiavas chant the name Rdh, Rdh, he simply

remembers a barbers wife named Rdh. This is a practical example.
Unless one is liberated, he should not try to hear about the loving affairs between
Rdh and Ka. If one is not liberated and listens to a relation of the rsa dance,
he may remember his own mundane activities and illicit connections with some
woman whose name may also be Rdh. In the conditioned stage one should not
even try to remember such things. By practicing the regulative principles, one
should rise to the platform of spontaneous attraction for Ka. Then and only
then should one hear about rdh-ka-ll. Although these affairs may be very
pleasing both to conditioned and to liberated souls, the conditioned soul should
not try to hear them. The talks between Rmnanda Rya and r Caitanya
Mahprabhu are conducted on the platform of liberation.
Cc. Madya 13.24
thra sammati la bhakte sukha dite
rathe cai bhira haila vihra karite
SYNONYMS
thra sammatiher permission; lataking; bhaktethe devotees; sukha
diteto please; rathe cairiding on the car; bhira hailacame out;
vihra kariteto perform pastimes.
TRANSLATION
Having taken permission from the goddess of fortune, the Lord came out
to ride on the Ratha car and perform His pastimes for the pleasure of the
devotees.
PURPORT
In this connection, rla Bhaktisiddhnta Sarasvat hkura comments
that as an ideal husband, Lord Jaganntha remained fifteen days in a
secluded place with His wife, the supreme goddess of fortune.
Nonetheless, the Lord wanted to come out of seclusion to give happiness
to His devotees. The Lord enjoys Himself in two ways, known as svakya
and parakya. The Lords conjugal love in the svakya-rasa relates to the
regulative principles observed in Dvrak, where the Lord has many
married queens. But in Vndvana the conjugal love of the Lord is not with
His married wives but with His girlfriends, the gops. Conjugal love with
the gops is called parakya-rasa. Lord Jaganntha leaves the secluded
place where He enjoys the company of the supreme goddess of fortune in
svakya-rasa, and He goes to Vndvana, where He enjoys the parakyarasa. Bhaktisiddhnta Sarasvat hkura therefore reminds us that the
Lords pleasure in parakya-rasa is superior to His pleasure in svakyarasa.
In the material world, parakya-rasa, or loving affairs with unmarried
girlfriends, is the most degraded relationship, but in the spiritual world this
type of loving affair is considered the supreme enjoyment. In the material
world everything is but a reflection of the spiritual world, and that
269

reflection is perverted. We cannot understand the affairs of the spiritual world

on the basis of our experience in the material world. The Lords pastimes with the
gops are therefore misunderstood by mundane scholars and word-wranglers. The
parakya-rasa of the spiritual world should not be discussed except by one who is
very advanced in pure devotional service. The parakya-rasa in the spiritual
world and that in the material world are not comparable. The former is like
gold, and the latter is like iron. Because the difference between the two is
so great, they cannot actually be compared. However, just as a
knowledgeable person can easily distinguish gold from iron, one who has
the proper realization can easily distinguish the transcendental activities
of the spiritual world from material activities.

Cc. Madya 14.158

eva aaku-virjit ni
sa satya-kmo nuratbal-gaa
sieva tmany avaruddha-saurata
sarv arat-kvya-kath-rasray
SYNONYMS
evamthus; aaka-auwith rays of moonshine; virjitbeautifully
existing; ninights; saHe; satya-kmathe Absolute Truth; anurata
to whom are attracted; abal-gaawomen; sievaperformed; tmani
in His own self; avaruddha-saurataHis transcendental lusty desire was
checked; sarvall; aratin autumn; kvyapoetic; kathwords; rasarayfull of all transcendental mellows.

TRANSLATION
Lord r Ka, who is the Absolute Truth, enjoyed His rsa dance every
night during the autumn season. He performed this dance in the moonlight
and with full transcendental mellows. He used poetic words and
surrounded Himself with women who were very much attracted to Him?
PURPORT
This verse is a quotation from rmad-Bhgavatam (10.33.25). The gops
are all transcendental spirit souls. One should never think that the gops
and Ka have material bodies. Vndvana-dhma is also a spiritual
abode, and there the days and nights, the trees, flowers and water, and
everything else are spiritual. There is not even a trace of material
contamination. Ka, who is the Supreme Brahman and Supersoul, is not
at all interested in anything material. His activities with the gops are all
spiritual and take place within the spiritual world. They have nothing to do
with the material world. Lord Kas lusty desires and all His dealings
with the gops are on the spiritual platform. One has to be transcendentally

270

realized before even considering relishing the pastimes of Ka with the gops.
One who is on the mundane platform must first purify himself by following the
regulative principles. Only then can he try to understand Ka and the gops.
r Caitanya Mahprabhu and Svarpa Dmodara Gosvm are here
talking about the relationship between Ka and the gops; therefore the
subject matter is neither mundane nor erotic. Being a sannys, r
Caitanya Mahprabhu was very strict in His dealings with women. Unless
the gops were on the spiritual platform, r Caitanya Mahprabhu would
have never even mentioned them to Svarpa Dmodara Gosvm.
Therefore these descriptions do not at all pertain to material activity.
N.o.D.316-317
Sometimes the behavior of Krsna`s sons appears similar to the behavior of His personal
servants. For example, the sons used to offer their obeisances, they were silent, submissive
and gentle, and they were always ready to carry out Krsna`s orders, even at the risk of life.
When present before Krsna, they bowed down on the ground. They were very silent and
steady, and they used to restrain coughing and laughing before the Lord. Also, they never
discussed Krsna`s pastimes in conjugal love. In other words, devotees who are engaged in
reverential devotional service should not discuss the conjugal love affairs of Krsna. No
one should claim his eternal relationship with Krsna unless he is liberated. In the
conditioned state of life, the devotees have to execute the prescribed duties as
recommended in the codes of devotional service. When one is mature in devotional
service and is a realized soul, he can know his own eternal relationship with Krsna. One
should not artificially try to establish some relationship. In the premature stage it is
sometimes found that a lusty, conditioned person will artificially try to establish some
relationship with Krsna in conjugal love. The result of this is that one becomes prakrtasahajiya, or one who takes everything very cheaply. Although such a person may be very
anxious to establish a relationship with Krsna in conjugal love, their conditioned life in
the material world is still most abominable. A person who has actually established his
relationship with Krsna can no longer act on the material plane, and his personal
character cannot be critisized.
Your question, ``When one has become pure enough, Krishna conscious, does one take
regular dictation from one's Guru Maharaja? I know you to confirm yes, but how is this so?
Understanding that each individual has a certain particular rasa with Krishna, how would one
relate with another soul of a different rasa? Especially between that of the Guru and disciple?''
That doesn't matter. The Spiritual Master's position is to train the disciples. Just like a teacher,
he may be a very expert mathematician, but in the lower class he is teaching English. The
Spiritual Master's duty is to train him, but when he comes to the perfectional stage of training,
then he realizes his position. That is not a gift of the Spiritual Master, the Spiritual
Master helps him to realize his relationship with the Lord. Just like the student in lower
stages has to study so many things as preliminary education, English, history, math, etc.,
but in higher stage of education, he has got a particular taste for a special subject, so he
specializes as a mathematician or a historian, etc. So that special qualification reveals in the
higher stage. So these topics are not to be discussed in the conditioned stage, and when
we come to the liberated stage we can understand. This is useless talks in the
preliminary stage. In the beginning let us do the preliminary routine work very nicely,
and be cured of the disease (out of maya), then we can know what taste you have for

271

what particular type of food. So these things are not to be discussed at the present
moment.(SPL to Upendra, 13th November, 1968)
The relationship with the Spiritual Master must always be continued with the greatest
respect and veneration, without forgetting His exalted position; like father and son.
(SPL to Hamsaduta, 16th January, 1969)
Jaya Govinda was correct in his observation that Radha-Krishna Pastimes should not be
discussed at the present time. Unless one is highly elevated in spiritual understanding it is
risky to discuss these Pastimes. Caitanya Mahaprabhu never discussed Radha-Krishna Lila
with ordinary persons. We have so many other things to discuss; what is the soul, what is
bhakti. To understand Radha and Krishna's Pastimes, that is our aim, but we should not
indulge in this at present. Then there is sure to be misunderstanding.(SPL to Sivananda,
22nd July, 1969)
Regarding your second question about the rasas in Narayana's Abode, it does not go
higher than servitude and reverential friendship.(SPL to Madhusudana, 23rd November,
1969)
Radha Krsna topics are for both liberated and conditioned souls, but conditioned souls
should not much discuss about the loving affairs between Radha and Krsna because
sometimes they misunderstand Radha and Krsna as ordinary boy and girl. So this
should be discussed with advanced students, not with ordinary men.(SPL to Himavati, 1st
April, 1970)
Regarding your second question: what determines whether a devotee goes to a Vaikuntha
planet or to Goloka Vrndavana?--Those devotees who are following viddhi marg are
meant for going to Vaikuntha planets and those who are following raga marg are meant
for going to Krsnaloka. It is generally that the followers of Lord Caitanya are going to
Goloka Vrndavana. There is no difference between the Vaikuntha planets and Krsnaloka, it
is a matter of personal taste only.(SPL to Tamala, 21st June, 1970)

SAHAJIYISM
4th June, 1976
Radhaballabha prabhu came to see Srila Prabhupada in the afternoon to express concern about
two groups of devotees here, one of men and one of women, who meet against the objections
of temple authorities. They study the lives of the gopis as described in the recently published
Sri Caitanya-caitamrtna. Radhaballabha reported that their aspiration is to make this the mood
of their future service. Ramesvara and others have tried to stop the meetings, but with no
272

success. The meetings are now going on in secret with these devotees accusing the temple
managers of not understanding higher devotional sentiments.
Prabhupada was not at all happy to hear this. He immediately condemned it as prakrtasahajiya tendency. He said that to study the dealings of advanced devotees while one is
conditioned is comparable to a young boy trying to understand sex life; it isnot possible,
and he will be ruined. The boy must wait until he reaches maturity, and thes sex desire
will arise automatically. So before studying the gopis lives we must be completely free
from material desires, otherwise there is every chance of becoming a sahajiya, a cheap
imitator. He said that beyond simply trying to serve Krsna and His pure devotee there must
be no cultivation of such desires at our stage of advancement.(P.D.,2,258)
4th June, 1976
Jagannatha had a question to ask. He wanted to know whether siddha-pranali was bona fide.
(Although this is a very elevated form of spiritual practice, there is a concocted initiation rite
going on under the same name being given by bogus sadhus and babajis in the Vrndavana
area. In it a person is told what his name and original spiritual form is inGoloka Vrndavana.
The initiate then practices being a gopi, a peacock, etc., while still remaining habituated to
material impulses. Thus the ritual is a mockery of the authentic process or worse.)
Prabhupadas anger flared up at the very mention of it. He demanded to know why
Jagannatha and Nitai had been assiciating with the nonsense babajis who proclaim such
things. Their siddha-deha, he said, is smoking bidis and keeping three or four women.
And our men are becoming polluted by such things. This is very dangerous.
Jagannath appeared shaken by Srila Prabhupadas very strong reponse and he agreed not to
associate with such persons again.(P.D.,2,259)
7th June, 1976
Going out in the car for his morning walk Prabhupada gave further warnings to Tamal Krsna
and Ramesvara maharajas on the dangers ot the sahajiya tendency spreading in ISKCON.
Tamal Krsna is returning to New York a little early because he is concerned that it might be
spreading there also. Pradyumna prabhus ongoing investigation has discovered that the gopibhava group have been transmitting their ideas to other temple communities by some sort of
unoffical newsletter.
Tamal Krsna told Prabhupada that one of the symptoms he has noticed about these people is
that they dont go out on sankirtana.
As soon as he said that Srila Prabhupada cut in. Then everything will be finished. Preaching
will be finished. In this sahajiya party, then preaching will be finished. Declaring the siddhapranali process as nonsense, Prabhupada told us where the whole thing was coming from.
They have learned it fron Radha-kunde babajis.
From Radha-kunda babajis? Tamal Krsna asked.
Babajis, yes, Prabhupada reasserted. After all, theyre fool, rascals, so whatever they
say...
Ramesvara said he felt that the danger lay in their use of Prabhupadas own books for
authority. But Prabhupada told him it was all right that they are taking some autority, the
problem is that they are not taking all the instructions in this books. That Ive already
explained. Why these rascals do not take the lessons of Caitanya Mahaprabhu that we are all
rascals, fools? No. That they will not take. Theyll take the Radharanis bhava. When
Caitanya Mahaprabhu is teaching by his practical life, that we have to take.

273

Ramesvara repeated one of the statements from their newsletter. Regarding service in a
reverential mood; so they have found some quote, that reverential devotional service is an
impediment toward developing pure love.
Tamal added another. They quote that regulative principles are a hindrance on the path.
Theres a statement somewhere in one of your books that when one attains the highest
platform...
Then where is that highest platform? Prabhupada interupted.
One must go through the stages, Ramesvara said. You gave the example of trying to get an
M.A. degree.
Yes Prabhupada agreed. One has to come to that highest stage. It is not forbidden. That may
be the ideal, but not for the neophytes. One who does not know ABCD, what he will know
about M.A. degrees? That they do not know. They think that they have already passed M.A.
degree. That is their fault.
Tamal Krsna Maharaja brought up another item from the newsletter. Theres another
statement, I saw them, where it says, its a quote, that you can treate Krsna as your lover and
Krsna will reciprocate.
And they underlined the two words you can treat Krsna as your lover, I added. In this
theyre taking your quotes out of context.
This is one of the main ideas in their philosophy, that the living entity can desire to
have any relationship he wants with Krsna, Ramesvara said.
That is all right, Prabhupada told us, he can desire. I already explained: first
deserve, then desire. You are rascal, how can you desire? You have no qualifikation, you
desire to be High Curt judge. What is that nonsense?
Ramesvara was keen to get Srila Prabhupadas response to every possible argument. But
they have an answer.
Prabhupada obliged him. What is that answer?
Let me just try it anyway, to keep my mind thinking...
How can you try it? Prabhupada challenged. First of all, be qualified, a big lawyer, then
you become High Court judge. Where is that qualification?You are after illicit sex and bidi,
and want to be associated with the gopis.
They say that In ISKCON, we do not...
Let them say all nonsense, Prabhupada replied.
They are disqualified. Sahajiya babajis, thats all.
Tamal Krsna put their number at about fifty, just in Los Angeles alone, split fairly evenly
between the womans group and the mens.
Speaking from my own experience with Sulocana and from other inforamtion heard over the
last few days, I told Prabhupada they werent content to keep it to themselves.
The thing is that theyre going around and theyre soliciting for people to come and
join their group, and then immediately they come, they take them into all the details of
the gopis with Krsna.
Then let them...Unless they follow the regulative principles, there is no place for that in
the temple. Let them go out, Prabhupada said.
Whem Ramesvara said he thought they were following the principles, Tamal Krsna Maharaja
presented evidence to the contrary. He said the leader of the womens group was known to
have had an abortion, even after she became a devotee.
This news stretched even Prabhupadas credulity. That is their fault. They want to utilize
the love affairs of Krsna and gopis for their debauchery. That is a support for their
debauchery. That is sahajiya.
Thats the meaning of sahajiya. So thats on their minds, Tamal Krsna said.

274

Yes, Prabhupada said. We are restricting, No illicit sex. They will put that Here is illicit
sex between the gopis and Krsna. Prabhupada knows full well how the cheating propensity
acts within the realm of devotionel service. He confirmed it would act as a justification for
breaking the regulative principles.
When I postulated that their mentality was one of impatience, not waiting to go through
the gradual process of sadhana-bhakti but rather immediately jumping to the highest
perfection, Prabhupada agreed. That is the danger. But if they at once go to rasa-lila,
because they are not trained up neither they are liberated, they`ll think this rasa-lila is
just like our young boys, young girls mix together, have sex like that. So it is supported
our... Why should we restrict to no illicit sex, no this, no rules and regulations? We shall
do all nonsense. That`s all. And become a gopi. It is very good to aspire to become High
Court judge, but how you can become High Court judge without qualification? That
they are thinking. They have no qualification, they have illicit sex, pregnant, going to
abortion and they`re High Court judge.
What he had to say next was really telling. He saw serious consequences for the progress of
the movement unless it was stopped. Anyway, if we give indulgence to these people, then
this preaching work will be hampered.
Tamal Krsna Maharaja gave his firm assurance. No, we`re not going to do that.
Or they should be seperated, Prabhupada continued. Otherwise, it will be bad example,
and all restrictions will be broken.
If they don`t change their mentality, Tamal nodded in agreement, then they should live
seperately, do their own society.
And they`ll do that, Prabhupada affirmed.
after saying that the sahajiya tendency is a very easy thing to take up, he again cautioned
us. The good of the Movement was more important than any individual or group of
individuals.
Anyway, keep your Movement very pure. You don`t mind if somebody goes away. Don`t
mind. But we must keep our principles pure.
Tamal Krsna recalled that Prabhupada had once said that in the battle sometimes some men
may be lost. Prabhupada told him, Yes, that is natural.
After a few minutes Ramesvara raised another criticism they have of our Society. Srila
Prabhupada, some devotees, sometimes they feel that ISKCON we`re talking so much
about the business of how to spread Krsna consciousness but we`re not talking enough
about Krsnas pastimes, krsna-katha, they say. So that`s another reason why they want
to read all these pastimes."
Then let them read, Prabhupada said. But why they`re making pregnant and
abortion? What kind of krsna-katha? The krsna-katha test is as soon as he`ll get the
taste, he`ll lose this taste. What is that nonsense?
Won`t it purify them? That is what they say,It will purify me.
What you are purified? Prabhupada asked skeptically. You have become, what is called,
putrified, not purified.You can read; be purified. You can read. But where is your
purification?
Again he spoke from his own experience. Theirs is not a new criticism. He already had
experience of this kind of mentality. The books are there for reading. by reading, you
become purified. In 1935, our Guru Maharaja, Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura, he went to
Radha-kunda for kartika-vrata. So at that time he was reading Upanisads. So first of all, these
babajis they were coming. Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati had come at Radha-kunda. He`s giving
some class. So they used to come. But as soon as they saw that he was reading Upanisads,
they stopped coming. They saw: They are jnanis, they are not bhaktas.
What did they want to hear? Tamal Krsna asked. Dasama-skandha?

275

Like that. So Prabhupada condemned them that They are not living in Radha-kunda.
They`re living in Nara-kunda (hell). I heard it, They`re living in Nara-kunda.
So our men who go to Radha-kunda and live there... Tamal ventured.
Yes, Prabhupada said.
What Srila Prabhupada witnessed in 1935, he experienced again in the 1960`s, when as a
resident of Vrndavana`s Radha-Damodara temple he made plans to go abroad to fulffill his
spiritual master`s order. As we traveled back to the temple in the car he repeated what he said
two days ago. Before coming to the USA, many sahajiyas they requested me, Sir, why are
you going? You are in Vrndavana, continue your bhajana. What is the use of preaching?
They advised me like that.
They don`t believe in Lord Caitanya, these sahajiyas in Vrndavana? Ramesvara asked.
Mostly, Prabhupada said, agreeing. They have no knowledge. Material. Prakrta-sahajiya.
Their real name is prakrta. Their thoughts are on this material platform. Just as they are
prefering this conjugal love because here the sex is prominent. They are thinking that this is
the highest stage. What is the lowest stage here, they`re taking that as the highest stage. Of
course, in the spiritual world there is such thing, but as Krsna has many other lilas, why they
are not attracted to other lilas?
They don`t want to be limited, Ramesvara said. They think that Krsna is the krsnas tu
bhagavan svayam. So why...
That is good. That is always true, but Krsna says, manusyanam sahasresu kascid yatati
siddhaye / yatatam api siddhanam kascin mam vetti tattvatah. How you have
understood Krsna? Krsna says, Out of many millions of people, one becomes siddha,
and out of many millions of siddhas, hardly one can understand Me. so how you have
understood Krsna so easily, within two years? What you have understood Krsna, that is
materially understood. You do not know what is Krsna. That is prakrta-sahajiya. Oh,
we have understood. Krsna was a playboy, dancing with His girls. Bas, we have
understood.
Ramesvara continued to paraphrase their arguments. If I follow the regulative
principles and go on hearing about rasa-lila, then Ill be purified.
Prabhupada gave counterpoints. You say that; in the sastra does not say. Sastra says
that after you have studied all nine cantos of Bhagavatam then enter into the tenth.
Sahajiya means they take very easily. Everything is all right. Now I am perfect. Krsna
says, To understand Me, it will take millions of years. And they understand Krsna
immediately. That is called prakrta-sahajiya.
Krsna`s incarnation is to attract the living entities to Krsna. So let me read about rasalila, because I`m feeling some attraction, Ramesvara said.
Then why not Kuruksetra lila? Prabhupada said. Krsna`s lila is the same, absolute.
You are attracted to rasa-lila means you have sex desire. That`s all. And actually, what
you said, that one girl?
He said she killed her baby, Rameswara answered.
This is their business. This rasa-lila is for the person who is completely purified. When
one is impure, he should not think of. That is stated in the Bhagavatam.
In this they have misunderstood, Prabhupada said. They are rascals.
Prabhupada told his GBC that they must try to rectify the situation and save the
devotees involved. Otherwise, they are finished.
(P.D.,2,281-285)
5th June, 1976

276

Prabhupada had just sat down in the middle room for breakfast when Pradyumna came in,
obviously quite disturbed. Prabhupada allowed him to come up to his small table, already set
out with his silver thali of cut fruits, puffed rice and fried cashews. Pradyumna began to
complain about the study group Radhaballabha mentioned yesterday. He told Prabhupada one
devotee was reported to have said that the gita was too bodily conscious and external and
that he became inspired only by reading about Krsna`s confidential, internal dealings,
especially those of the gopis in the Sri Caitanya-caitamrta.
Srila Prabhupada was so disturbed by this news that the piece fruit he held in his hand never
made it intohis mouth. Abandoning breakfast, he went back into his darsana room and called
for all GBC men and Sannyasis, as well as for several members of the study group. He
demanded to know who was involved. Hrdayananda Maharaja told him that the head of the
men`s group was Puranjana dasa, the manager of the Spanish BBT operations. He was
immediately sent for, as was Sulocana dasa, a brahmacari I had gotten to know in Mayapur
during the festival.
As we awaited their arrival Hrdayananda Maharaja tried to assure Srila Prabhupada about
Puranjana. He said he was actually a sincere and levelheaded person and he didn`t think he
had sahajiya tendencies; he thought he was simply misled.
I told Srila Prabhupada that Sulocana had approached me yesterday in an excited and
conspirational mood to tell me about the surreptitious meetings. He was quoting parts of Sri
Caitanya-caitamrta without, it seemed to me, understanding them, and had many
misinterpretations of the text. He had cited some verses which he interpreted to say that in
each relationship with the Lord there is something lacking which is found only in the next
rasa. He indicated that they actually considered paternal affection inferior to the gopi-bhava
platform because Lord Caitanya said that there is no higher way to serve Krsna than in the
mood of the gopis. They were therefore concentraiting on the gopis`lives very closely, for
they exhibited the highest and most pleasing way to satisfy Sri Krsna.
As I related the incident Srila Prabhupada`s anger flared. Just see. he declared disgustedly,
Mother Yasoda is less than the gopis! This is their thinking. And they want siddha-deha!
Prabhupada was furious that such things could develop within ISKCON.
By this time the men were in his room and for almost three quaters of an hour he strongly
rebuked the group, angrily refuting its reasoning. He compared their exclusive focus on the
gopis to jumping like monkeys.
Puranjana said their intention was to simply scrutinize the activities of the gopis and
develop the same aspirations because this was recommended by Lord Caitanya.
Prabhupada got even angrier. He was in no mood for being mollified. You want to
scrutinizingly study Caitanya Mahaprabhu`s instructions, but why just the parts about
the gopis? Why don`t you scrutinizingly study where Caitanya Mahaprabhu says guru
more murkha dekhi`karila sasana, that His guru found Him to be a fool and told Him he
was not fit for anything but chanting Hare Krsna? Why don`t you scrutinize that part?
First become a fool like Caitanya Mahaprabhu bevore jumping over like a monkey!
Puranjana tried to reassure him that they were not attempting to imitate the gopis` love of
Krsna; they were simply studying the descriptions so that they could develop such desires.
Prabhupada flushed, his top lip quivering. First deserve, then desire! There is no question
of desire unless one is actually liberated. Until that point you simply do whatever service
you are given. So long as there is any pinch of material desire there is no question of
desiring on the spiritual platform!
He said the intimate gopi-lilas were discussed by Lord Caitanya only among His three
most confidential associatesSvarupa Damodara, Ramananda Raya, and Sikhi Mahiti.
Siddha-deha is for liberated soulsno one else.

277

Sulocana said that they had thought it was all right because it was in Prabhupada`s
books, and they were only reading his books. Prabhupada told them that just because a
drug store has every type of drug it does not mean that one can get them without
prescription. The doctor prescribes according to the disease. He said that from the
beginning stages of devotional service up to the highest rasas, everything is there in his
books, but they are not all to be immediately studied.
He ordered them not to hold any more meetings and to disband the club. He directly linked
this sahajiya tendency to our ISKCON devotees meeting with the babajis in Vrndavana, and
he strongly criticized Jagannath dasa (although he is not one of the study group) for even
leaving his ears unblocked while the man spoke to him about socalled siddha-deha.
After sending them out duly chastened, Prabhupada explained to us that this sahajiya
philosophy means the preaching will be finished. So try to save them, he advised the GBC
men. In Vrndavana many sahajiyas would ask, Oh Svamiji, why are you bothering to
preach? Why not just be content to stay in Vrndavana and do your bhajana?
(P.D.,2,266-269)
10th July,1976
Srila Prabhupada liked the whole article, although there was one description which caused
him some concern. Tamal Krsna read out a section describing the evening arati: The kirtana
begins with the chanting of the maha-mantra, slowly at first and melodiously. Later the chant
will speed up as the spirit of the devotion spreads. Often the most rapid and intense chanting
is done by a hard-core knot of dhoti-ed men befoore the curtains of the shrine. Tamal added
his own comment. The devotees get in the group and start... Hard-core devotees. He read
on. The rhythm approaches that of an express train, and the atmosphere is apt to remind a
lay visitor of an old-fashioned football rally. Some of the onlookers try to keep up with the
central group, clapping their hands, swaying their bodies, throwing arms upwards and, among
the younger, adapting modern dance steps to the rhythm. When the shrine curtains are drawn
back, devotees kneel and press their foreheads...
Prabhupada frowned a little. Who has introduced this peculiar dancing?
It just envolved, I suggested.
Rupanuga prabhu spoke up. We were speaking about that the other day. It`s changed from
the original dancing that you showed us, to something else. Too much like the modern
dancing.
Srila Prabhupada agreed with him. Hmm. I think this is not good.
Tamal Krsna began to read on, and then stopped again. What way should we dance, Srila
Prabhupada? With our hands outstreched? Sometimes the devotees like to jump around. Is
that all right?
In ecstaasy one can do anything, Prabhupada said. That is another, but artificially to
do something is not good.
But if one feels like jumping , it is all right?
Anything artificial is not required, Prabhupada said.
So running back and forth is not...
No, no, he said, not wanting to completely condemn them. He obviously didn`t want to
squelch their enthusiasm. Yet at the same time, he added, that should not be an artificial
(show). (P.D.,3,245-246)

278

4. DEITY WORSHIP
THE NECESSITY OF DEITY WORSHIP
Regarding Deity worship: It is very much essential and in this connection you can consult
Brahmananda who is doing Deity worship in New York very nicely, and how is he feeling.
One after another, Deity worship should be practiced by everyone. That cleanses the
contaminated body very nicely. It is really the custom that before entering one must be
cleansed and bathe himself regularly. The whole idea is that we must very much sincere in our
activities to serve Krishna, and everything will automatically be convenient for prosecuting
our Krishna Consciousness. And I hope you are doing very nicely, and Krishna will give you
more and more strength.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 19th September, 1968)
Deity worship is for such persons who have ample time. The thing is, Deity worship is
compulsory, and you can increase if you have got time to do so. But Mangala aratrik is
essential (morning arati), and Sandharatrik (evening aratri) is essential, and offering of

279

Prasadam to Deity is essential. And nice dress, decorating the Deity with sweet-smelling
flowers, colorful and very opulent dresses, jewels, incense, etc, to make Them very brilliant
and attractive, that is real Deity worship.(SPL to Jadurani, 14th December, 1968)
For Spiritual life chanting Hare Krishna is sufficient but because we are habituated to
unclean habits we must have temple worship. Sankirtana will keep everyone's mind
clean and surely this quarreling will cease.(SPL to Visnujana dasa Maharaja, 4th November,
1971)
I am simply surprised that you want to give up your child to some other persons, even
they are also devotees. For you, child-worship is more important than deity-worship. If
you cannot spend time with him, then stop the duties of pujari. At least you must take good
care of your son until he is four years old, and if after that time you are unable any more to
take care of him then I shall take care. These children are given to us by Krishna, they are
Vaisnavas and we must be very careful to protect them. These are not ordinary children, they
are Vaikuntha children, and we are very fortunate we can give them chance to advance further
in Krishna Consciousness. That is very great responsibility, do not neglect it or be confused.
Your duty is very clear.(SPL to Arundhati, 30th July, 1972)
I have noted in your letter that you want to serve me. I only want that all you my disciples
always think of Krishna and never forget Him for a moment. In this way you can conquer
Krishna. He becomes so attracted by pure devotion that He gives Himself to His devotee. And
if you get Krishna, then what you want more?
How to think of Krishna that I have given, following the devotional practices and chanting 16
rounds minimum. We have also established worship of the Deity in our temple so that all
day long one will automatically think of Krishna, He is so kind. So now Kirtanananda
Maharaja has recommended you for twice born initiation. Dvija: (dvi means twice and ja
means birth. Now you finish your old birth with the fire of Krishna consciousness. Worship
Krishna with love. That is the qualification for Deity worship. If you love Krishna, you will
worship Him very nicely.(SPL to Vajresvari devi dasi, 7th October, 1974)
I am glad to see that you are advancing in Krishna consciousness by this worship of the
Deity. This is the practical application to what we find stated in the Bhagavad-gita, man
manah bhava mad bhakto, mad yaji mam namaskuru. We do not speculate on what
Krishna says but we follow whatever He says implicitly. I also follow this process. Every
morning I go to the temple and see the Deity and offer obeisances, so I expect each and every
one of my disciples should also follow what I have given in this connection, arising early,
taking bath, attending mangal arati. yuktasya bhaktams ca niyunjato 'pi **. The Deity is nondifferent from Krishna Himself. This we have to understand.(SPL to Lilasakti devi dasi, 3 rd
November, 1974)
28th December, 1975
Being Ekadasi, we observed a half-day fast. Prabhupada told me that to please Krsna, we
could fast completely, even from water. The fast was welcome for another reason alsothe
meals cooked for us by our hosts are swimming in ghee.(P.D.,1,168)

280

5th May, 1976

Yes. Prabhupada smiled and added another interesting comment as a punch line. Besides
that, if you do not take to Deity worship, then you shall remain unclean. That is a fact.
(P.D.,2,98)
9th May, 1976
Later, alone with Prabhupaha, I asked about book distribution and Deity worship. I asked
why, if Deity worship was the process for self-realisation in the last yuga, do we have it now?
Wasn`t sankirtana sufficient?
He said that he had introduced worship of the Deity because, while there may arise
differences of opinion about the distribution of books, on the point of deity worship
there was only one standard on which all must agree. This would therefore maintain the
purity of the Movement.(P.D.,2,119-120)
22th June, 1976
He especially focused on arcana, deity worship. As he explained the value of it, he coupled it
with a warning. If you can contact Visnu or His devotee, Vaisnava, that is all right.
Otherwise, you are simply wasting time. The Lord is called arca-vigraha. He is also
incarnation. Another incarnation, arca-avatara. He`s giving facility to the devotees to handle
Him. If you do not get the opportunity to serve the Lord, how you can be perfect? So this
arca-vigraha is the Lord`s incarnation to give facilities to people like us who cannot see God
everywhere. For the neophyte devotees, it is essential to worship the Deity. But if we simply
worship the Deity without hearing obout the Lord, sravanam kirtanamthese things are
essentialthen the Deity worship will be a burden. At a certain point, it will be a burden, and
gradually it will be neglected, and the whole thing will be spoiled.
So both things should continue: bhagavata-marga and pancaratriki-marga. Deity worship is
pancaratriki-viddhi, and bhagavata-marga is hearing, chanting, like that. Both of them should
be accepted, parallel line. Otherwise, one without the other will be later on troublesome. So
you must continue. This temple means not only we shall decorate the Deity very nicely,
cleanse the temple; at the same time, sravanam kirtanam of visnu must go on. Two things,
parallel. Then it will be done very nicely. So actually this life is meant for this purpose.
(P.D.,3,10-11)
20th July,1976
Speaking on the gullibility of women made Prabhupada reflect on the letter he had received
yesterday from the sannyasi`s widow and the danger of having unprotected women freely
mixing with men. Without being prompted he told his managers, Now there should be one
rule that unless they are husband-wife, man and woman should not worship together.
On the altar? Pusta Krsna asked.
Yes. Strictiy prohibited, Prabhupada emphasized.
Tamal Krsna asked if that meant on the same altar.He wondered if it was all right if they
worked on different altars.
Prabhupada said no, even if the worked in different sections of the Deity room it should not
be allowed. More specifically he stated, Man and woman together should not worship unless
they are husband and wife.

281

Tamal Krsna Maharaja wanted to get it very clear. Never be alone. So just because they are
married to someone else, that is not...They must be married to each other.
Prabhupada confirmed that his understanding was correct. They must be together, the man
and the woman. The husband-wife can go, not others.
As a longtime GBC Tamal Krsna Maharaja knew the situation in the temples. In most
temples that is not the system right now.
No, that should be introduced, Prabhupada said. The husband-wife together can go to
worship the Deity. If they are not related as husband, they should not go.
Pusta Krsna Swami thought of another possible scenario. What about a situation like this,
where the husband and wife are worshiping, but also some other brahmacaris are also
worshiping?
Still, that is some protection, Prabhupada told his GBC`s. The husband is there. The
woman means her husband must be there. (P.D.,3,356-357)

THE RESULT OF PERFORMING DEITY WORSHIP

Regarding my Deity worship: I can understand that the regulative principles are taking much
of your time, but you can minimize according to your convenience. There is no harm. But I
am so glad to learn that this engagement makes one developing the Brahminical qualities. I
thank you very much for appreciating this secret of worshiping the Lord. Generally, we in
the conditioned state, we are contaminated. But, this worshiping system called ``Arcana
vidhi'' cleanses the polluted heart and one becomes actually fit for becoming qualified
Brahmin. So at least you be engaged in that way. Where is that boy Jaya Rama, who was
taking care of it? So one by one, one should be engaged in that ``Arcana vidhi'' so that one
may be fixed up in his Brahminical qualification.(SPL to Brahmananda, 15th September,
1968)
I am glad to hear that you are helping out in tending the Deities. This is very spiritually
beneficial engagement and, along with chanting the required number of rounds of Hare
Krishna, Krishna is sure to give you all facilities to perfect your life in full Krishna
Consciousness.(SPL to Syama dasi, 18th January, 1969)

282

You have described Their Lordships Sri Sri Radha Krsna at London Temple as wonderful.
Yes, that is the test of standard service. If we see the Deities in very pleasing mood, that
will certify our service unto the Lord. So everywhere we shall see the Deities in such
pleasing mood. As soon as we see the Deities in a different mood we must immediately
understand our discrepancies.(SPL to Tamala, 27th May, 1970)
Your proposal is very nice to make the atmosphere of the Deities very, very opulent, and
the temple must be kept always very nice. That will be the attractive feature and people
will come to see for that reason.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 25th June, 1972)

PRASADAM
THE IMPORTANCE OF PRASADAM

Anyone who is cooking for himself, he is eating simply volumes of sin. So in the material
world, either a man is vegetarian or non-vegetarian, they're eating simply sin, and they
will have to suffer the consequence.(SPL to Nandarani, 17th October, 1968)
I have noted your questions carefully, and regarding your question about the Prasadam
recipes; Krishna is offered foodstuff in goodness. The foodstuffs in the modes of goodness
are wheat, rice, pulse (beans, peas), sugar, honey, butter and all milk preparations, vegetables,
flowers, fruits, grains. So these foods can be offered in any shape, but prepared in various
ways by the intelligence of the devotees. The ingredients are always the same as above,
whether you fry them, boil them, bake them, powder them, or whatever way they are
combined or cooked, the idea is that they must come from this group of foodstuffs. So you
can make your own recipe if you like, so long as the ingredients are within this group. This
foods group is stated by Krishna in the Bhagavad-gita, and we follow accordingly. Now the
thing is that you must consider by whom you are being taught what is healthy and what is not
healthy. What is their authority? Actually, this healthy and non-healthy is a material
283

consideration, and we are simply interested in what Krishna wants, so we offer to Him to eat
whatever He wants. And He asks for food preparations from within this group. I hope this will
clarify the questions about Prasadam preparations for you to understand.(SPL to Kris, 13 th
November, 1968)

PURCHASING BHOGA

Brijbasi Co. are not ordinary businessmen, they are devotees. So their pictures aren't
poisonous. Even it is poison, because we are paying for their goods, therefore if poison is
there, it becomes ineffective. Just like we are buying so many things at the market which
are not fit for offering to Krishna, but because we are purchasing them, we can offer.
(SPL to Jadurani, 15th February, 1968)
Regarding your questions, you want to offer something in the evening to Krishna besides fruit
and milk, so there is no harm. Because Krishna can eat as many times as you give Him to eat,
because He is unlimited. He can eat unlimitedly, provided we can supply foodstuff
unlimitedly. But that is not possible for us. Therefore, we limit the supply. But anyway, if you
can increase the offerings it is very nice. But one thing is that whatever you make routine
work to offer Him food stuff, that should be continued. Do not change it. So if you can
continue to offer foodstuff like fruits and milk in the evening, you can introduce that system.
There is no harm. Your second question, ice cream purchased from the market may not be
offered. Because such ice cream contains sometimes undesirable things, which we should
not offer. We must offer to Krishna only first class prepared foodstuff, especially made
at home. We shall try to avoid as far as possible goods purchased from the market and offer
to Krishna.(SPL to Syama dasi, 21st October, 1968)
So far as explaining my letter to Kris, I have listed the ingredients which may use for
preparing prasadam but these various varieties of foodstuffs may be prepared either in the
given recipes or if you like you may invent nice new formulas for offering. The important
thing is that your preparations be palatable for Lord Krishna and that the ingredients be within
the groups of ingredients already listed. You have asked me about sassafras and yes, it may
be offered. Mushrooms are generally not offered, but there is no prohibition, there is no
harm in them.(SPL to Harer Nama, 1st December, 1968)
So far as offering to Krishna apple cider, this can be done only if it is prepared by
devotees. These food manufacturers do not take proper precautions in cleanliness nor do
they have devotion to Krishna in their labors so it is not very acceptable offering. If you
can make this preparation yourself then it will be alright.(SPL to Rukmini, 19th December,
1968)
So far the cucumber pickles: As far as possible we should not offer to the Deity things
which are prepared by nondevotees. We can accept from them raw fruits, grains or
284

similar raw things. So far cooking and preparing, that should be strictly limited to the
initiated devotees. And aside from this, vinegar is not good; it is tamasic, in the darkness,
nasty food. So I think we shall not accept this pickles.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 24 th March,
1969)
Regarding purchasing things in the market, these items are considered as purified when we
pay the price for them. That is the general instruction, but when we know something is
adulterated, we should avoid it. But unknowingly if something is purchased, that is not
our fault. Things which are suspicious, however, should be avoided. It is for this reason
that in our Vedic culture the people used to keep a number of cows without any expenditure,
and the milk drawn out of them was utilized for so many purposes, very, very useful in life.
Lord Krishna in His early Childhood life is the vivid example of this way of social life.
(SPL to Krsna dasa, 25th December, 1969)
Any foodstuff suspected to contain untouchable ingredients should never be used in the
temple. Yogurt can be prepared in the temple, it is not very difficult. Boil the milk at night,
put a little yogurt in it, and next morning you will find it full of yogurt. You can ask New
Vrindaban, they are practically preparing all these things.(SPL to Harer Nama, 11 th February,
1970)
Regarding the lollipops, there is nothing wrong. It is something attractive I can
understand, an introduction of friendship. What is the wrong? It is sugar, so it can be
offered to the Deity. Just like here we can offer sweets purchased from the market place.
It is stated in the sastras that if you pay something for it, it is purified even if there is
some fault in it.(SPL to Jagadisa dasa, 12th November, 1974)
I am in due receipt of your letter dated February 7, 1976 addressed to Hrdayananda Maharaja.
Concerning the use of sour cream in the temple, it should be stopped immediately. Nothing
should be offered to the Deities which is purchased in the stores. Things produced by the
karmis should not be offered to Radha-Krishna. Ice cream, if you can prepare, is o.k., but
not otherwise. Now, you have such a big stock of this sour cream, so sell the stock at any cost.
Who is the rascal who has purchased without permission?(SPL to Puru dasa, 6th April, 1976)

COOKING AND KITCHEN RULES

We should offer foodstuffs to the Deity and allow enough time to eat them. These are all
transcendental sentiments. At Vrindaban, the Deities are offered foodstuffs and time is
allowed as in the case of others. Yes, before offering anything to the Deity you must be
satisfied that it is a first class offering and there is no objection if you taste it by smelling.
But you should not smell for other purposes. The whole idea is that devotional service
should always be immune from sense gratification.(SPL to Madhusudana, 28th December,
1967)
285

If, in the cooking process, food falls on the floor, if it is raw and can be washed nicely,
then it can be offered. But if it is prepared and cannot be washed, then it is not to be
offered, but can be eaten rather than be wasted.(SPL to Jadurani, 15th February, 1968)
Regarding kitchen affairs, as a rule those who are not initiated may not enter into the
kitchen affairs, but uninitiated members can work under the guidance of another
initiated member when there is great need. So the direction which you are giving to the
willing girls to help with the kitchen affairs is not objectionable. You can go on doing
that.(SPL to Rayarama, 3rd March, 1968)
Yes, a non-initiate can work under the direction of a devotee in the kitchen. So Eric can
certainly work under your direction in the kitchen for distribution of prasadam. That is
very nice.(SPL to Mahapurusa, 28th March, 1968)
Yes, I have noted your questions about the serving of prasadam. The main thing is that
whenever prasadam is offered to the Lord, everything should be very respectfully and cleanly
presented and prepared. In Jagannatha Puri, the Lord eats 56 times. So the Lord can eat as
many times as you can offer. But only thing is whatever is offered must be with respect and
devotion. (He is neither hungry nor poor, nor unable to eat, but He accepts everything, when
such eatable is within the groups of vegetables, fruits, flours, milk, water, etc. is offered to
Him with love and devotion, and faith. He wants our love only, and that makes Him hungry
for eating as many times as you may offer. He is absolute, therefore, all contradictory points
coincide in Him. He is hungry and satisfied simultaneously. So the purport is that everything
should be offered very cleanly and pure things should be given.)
If a preparation is cooked all together, then offer all together. But if it is prepared separately,
then the milk, the sugar and the cereal should be offered separately. But if the milk, sugar and
grains are all cooked together, that can be done. (Everything should be prepared very
carefully and cleanly within the groups of foods listed. And nothing should ever be eaten
before offering to the Lord. Best thing is to prepare separately each preparation. No, food
which has been offered should never be put back into the refrigerator with the unoffered
foods, or brought back into the kitchen. You should prepare as much as can be consumed, and
after offering, nothing should be put back in the refrigerator, or kitchen. Refrigerator should
always be very cleansed and pure. Everyone should be careful to make only as much as they
can eat; they cannot keep any leftovers in refrigerator. I know this is a practice in your
country, but in the temples or at homes of any Krishna Consciousness persons, a person
should not indulge in such unclean habits. If there is any food extra, that should be kept
separately; and if there is a separate refrigerator, not within the kitchen and not having in it
any unoffered foods, then you may have such special refrigerator for leftover prasadam. But it
cannot be kept within the same refrigerator as the unoffered, unprepared foods. That cannot
be. One should never eat within the kitchen, there is ample place to eat so why should one eat
in the kitchen? Kitchen should be considered as good as the Lord's room, and nobody should
wear shoes in the kitchen, smelling and tasting of foods being prepared for the Lord should
never be done, talking within the kitchen should be only what is necessary for preparing the
prasadam, or about the Lord, and dirty dishes (those taken from kitchen and eaten from)
should not be brought back into the kitchen (but if there is no other place to wash them, then

286

they should be put into sink and washed immediately.), hands should always be washed
when preparing prasadam, and in this way, everything shall be prepared very cleanly
and purely.What is the difficulty of enforcing these rules? They are rules, and they are
simple rules, and must be followed. One must be prepared to follow the rules for Krishna.
Otherwise where is the proof that he loves Krishna. And they are not very difficult to follow.
(SPL to Aniruddha, 16th June, 1968)
When we cook foodstuffs in the kitchen for eating ourselves, it is a different thing from
the foodstuff which is prepared and offered to Krishna. The same dahl, rice is material
for one purpose but the same thing becomes spiritual when it is dovetailed with Krishna.
(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 10th January, 1970)
I thank you very much for sending me the Jagannatha Prasadam pera. This is a very
nice sweetmeat, so you learn the art how to prepare it. I think it is purchased from some
Indian shop. But you should try to prepare it yourself.(SPL to Yamuna, 7th July, 1970)
Bruce has not yet taken his initiation. He wants to remain with us independently. I have no
objection for such conclusion but unless he is properly initiated, he cannot help you either
in the kitchen or with Deity worship, but he can help you in translating and other
activities. Our whole process in on the basis of surrender. I think he is lacking in that spirit.
So I have given my permission for him to return to Japan. Try to train him to the right path.
(SPL to Sudama, 22nd January, 1971)
So far as Deity worship is concerned, for the present you can have a Guru-Gauranga altar and
later on when there are more devotees there and you have facility, Lord Jagannatha or Radha
Krishna Deity may be installed. Only initiated devotees may tend the Deity or cook for
Him, so for the present you can set up a very attractive Guru-Gauranga altar and that will be
very nice.(SPL to Sukadeva, 27th January, 1971)
As far as possible, non-initiated devotees may not enter the kitchen or Deity area. They
can help from outside.(SPL to Nayanabhirama, 4th April, 1971)

TULASI
Yes, Sri Tulasi is the eternal consort of Krishna, and the most pure devotee, and
therefore, the Tulasi plant is worshiped by Vaisnavas.(SPL to Balai, 22nd March, 1968)
I am so very glad to learn that Srimati Tulasi Devi has favored you so much. If you can
actually grow this Tulasi plant, and I am sure you will do it, then you must know it for certain
that your devotion for Krsna is testified. I was very much anxious to introduce this worship of
287

Tulasi plant amongst our Society members, but it has not become successful til now,
therefore, when I hear that you have got this opportunity, my pleasure does not have any
bounds.()
Tulasi leaf is very, very dear to Visnu. All Visnu-tattva Deities require profusely Tulasi
leaves. Lord Visnu likes garland of Tulasi leaves. Tulsi leaves mixed with sandalwood pulp
and placed on the lotus feet of the Lord is the topmost worship. But we must be very careful
that Tulasi leaves cannot be placed on the feet of anyone else except Lord Visnu and His
different forms. Tulasi leaves cannot be placed even on the lotus feet of Radharani or on
the lotus feet of the Spiritual Master. It is entirely reserved for being placed on the lotus
feet of Krsna. We can place, however, Tulasi leaves in the hands of Radharani for being
placed on the lotus feet of Krsna, as you have seen on the Govinda Album.
I am giving you herewith three mantras for Tulasi Devi as follows:
vrindaai tulasi devyai priyaai kesavasya ca
visnubhaktiprade devi satyavatyai namo namah
This is offering obeisances, bowing down (pancanga pranam). And when collecting leaves
from the plant, the following mantra should be chanted:
Tulasy amrta janmasi sada tvam kesava-priya
kesavartham cinomi tvam barada bhava sobhine
Then the mantra for circumambulating the Tulasi tree.
yani kani ca papani brahma-hatyadikani ca
tani tani pranasyanti pradaksinah pade pade
So there are three mantras, one for bowing down, one for circumambulating,* and one for
collecting the leaves. The collecting of leaves should be done once in the morning for
worshiping and for putting on the plates of foodstuff to be offered. On each bowl or plate
there should be at lest one leaf. So you follow and practice these Tulasi affairs and you try to
distribute your experience to all the other centers, that will be a new chapter in the history of
Krsna Consciousness Movement.(SPL to Govinda dasi, 7th April, 1970)
I am very much happy that you have added worship of Srimati Tulasi devi to your
Temple activities. That is most auspicious. However, you should not try to speculate on the
"level of consciousness" of the pure devotee of the Lord. In the material condition of life the
consciousness of the living entity is covered over in varying degrees by the material energy in
the form of sensuous body and subtle mind. But the consciousness of the pure devotee is not
limited by the influence of maya and so it is never to be speculated in that way.
(SPL to Damodara, 29th November, 1970)
Regarding worship of Tulasi, it is not very much important. Simply all the devotees may
offer a little water every morning and in the evening offer obeisances and ghee lamp
(one wick) and circumambulating three times repeating the mantras that I have given
you. The plant may remain in the garden.(SPL to Karandhara, 30th November, 1970)

288

I am very glad to learn that you have begun worship of Tulasi in your Toronto Temple.
The presence of Tulasi is proof of true devotional atmosphere there. Please offer Her all
respects and carefully tend and Srimati Tulasi will be pleased upon you in gaining the
auspicious favor of the Lord.(SPL to Jagadisa, 29th December, 1970)
Yes, Krishna is providing everything. Krishna is so kind. As you require something for
His service, he provides it. And Tulasi Devi is growing so nicely there. Tend Tulasi very
nicely and your devotion towards Krishna will increase. In the evening a lamp should be
offered to the Tulasi plant and in the morning each devotee should offer a little water
and offer obeisances.(SPL to Krsnakanti, 11th April, 1971)
I am so glad to hear how nicely Tulsi is growing. That is the sign of substantial
devotional service. Every center should be encouraged to grow Tulsi. If there is any
impediment in growing Tulsi, that means that devotional service is defective.
(SPL to Gaura Hari, 9th July, 1971)
I have noted the contents with great interest and especially the very encouraging photographs
of your Tulasi Devi garden.You are doing one of the best of services by cultivating Srimati
Tulasi Devi so nicely. And she is growing so profusely. That is a sign that you are a great
devotee because Tulasi Devi thrives on devotion. Thank you very much.
(SPL to Indira, 9th August, 1971)
Tulasi plants are liberated souls who want to serve Krishna in that way. Anyone who
even desires to serve Krishna is liberated, what to speak of one who is actually engaged
in devotional service.(SPL to Ekajani, 31st August, 1971)
Tulsidevi is part of Krishna's entourage, she is Krishna-ised or Krishna Conscious, and
in this pure state she has all the qualities of Krishna, and therefore she becomes
worshipable just like Krishna. There is a saying, love me, love my dog. It is like that. To
approach the President is very difficult, unless you are the friend of his son or daughter, then
it becomes very easy. So worship of Tulsidevi and other of Lord Krishna's Entourage is part
of the total devotional attitude of pleasing Krishna.(SPL to Patty Dorgan, 17 th November,
1971)
I am very glad to know that you are seriously taking to Srimati Tulasi Devi worship. Tulasi
Devi is a pure devotee of Krishna and she should be treated with the same respect given to all
Krishna's pure devotees. Simply by worshiping her faithfully, a devotee can get himself free
of from all material miseries. In the Nectar of Devotion I have given two verses from the
Skanda Purana, one of which is: ``Tulasi is auspicious in all respects. Simply by seeing,
simply by touching, simply by remembering, simply by praying to, simply by bowing before,
simply by hearing about, or simply by sowing the tree, there is always auspiciousness.
Anyone who comes in touch with the Tulasi tree in the above mentioned ways lives eternally
in the Vaikuntha world.'' So from this verse we can understand how pure is the service which
Tulasi offers to Sri Krishna. So we should always endeavor after becoming servant of Tulasi

289

Devi. I do not know who has taught you that part of a Tulasi plant may be cut off and then
replanted? From the Tulasi plant you can cut off only leaves for offering them to Krishna,
never for cutting and planting. That is an offense. The manjaris (seeds) can be offered in
water and it makes the water fragrant and tasteful. And the manjaris can be planted for
growing new Tulasi plants. Yes, the prayer you have enclosed is bona fide. Tulasi Devi never
goes back to Godhead, she is always with Godhead. She is a pure devotee and thus she
has appeared on this planet to render service to Krishna by being offered in all temples
throughout the world by being offered up to the lotus feet of Krishna.
(SPL to Radhaballabha dasa, 6th January, 1972)
Thank you for the Tulsi leaves you have sent me. Srimati Tulsi Devi is very dear to Lord
Krishna, so you must always care for her very lovingly and attentively, and in this way
Krishna will be pleased.(SPL to Anutama, 12th April, 1972)
The picture of tulasi is especially indicative, because if tulasi grows luxuriantly that
proves the sincere devotional service of the place.(SPL to Nityananda, 20th July, 1973)
Thank you very much for the Tulasi leaves offered to Lord Caitanya's lotus feet. If one
is fortunate enough to receive such holy prasadam then all sinful reactions are
immediately purified within the heart and pure devotional service is very easily obtained.
I understand that you are especially devoted to the care of Tulasi devi.
(SPL to Kirtida Kanyaka, 6th December, 1973)
I am very glad to hear that you are engaged in the service of tulsi devi. Tulsi leaves are
very important for satisfying Lord Krishna. But tulsi devi is not pleased by the nice tune
of singing but by the nice devotion. So you continue to your best, and you will
automatically advance more and more in Krishna consciousness.(SPL to Sarada devi dasi,
25th November, 1974)

EKADASI
Ekadasi is observed for increasing the strength of devotion.(SPL to Madhusudana, 1st
February, 1968)
I am glad to learn also that you sometimes fast the whole day, and chant. It is a very good idea
and you can follow this principle rigidly two days in a month, namely the Ekadasi days.
(SPL to Christopher, 13th July, 1968)
Why just 25 rounds? You should chant as many as possible. Real Ekadasi means fasting
and chanting and no other business. When one observes fasting, the chanting becomes

290

easier. So on Ekadasi other business can be suspended as far as possible unless there is
some urgent business.(SPL to Jadurani, 9th July, 1971)

COMING ON BRAHMINICAL LEVEL

B.g.18.42
amo damas tapa auca
kntir rjavam eva ca
jna vijnam stikya
brahma-karma svabhva-jam
SYNONYMS
amapeacefulness; damaself-control; tapaausterity; aucam
purity; kntitolerance; rjavamhonesty; evacertainly; caand;
jnamknowledge; vijnamwisdom; stikyamreligiousness; brahma
of a brhmaa; karmaduty; svabhva-jamborn of his own nature.
TRANSLATION
Peacefulness,
self-control,
austerity,
purity,
tolerance,
honesty,
knowledge, wisdom and religiousnessthese are the natural qualities by
which the brhmaas work.

291

Yes, I am glad to learn that the brahmacarinis are engaged in assisting work and
cleaning. These are the most important duties for the brahmacarinis--namely cleansing.
Caitanya Mahaprabhu personally used to inspect temple cleaning and if He would see a little
particle of dust He would remark, ``O, you have not done very nice.'' So try to follow His
footsteps in the matter of cleansing. By nicely cleansing one can get promotion in the spiritual
kingdom in some of the Vaikuntha planets--it is so nice.(SPL to Yamuna, 26th July, 1970)
I am so pleased to know that you have been recommended by Sriman Bhagavan das
Prabhu for gayatri mantra initiation. Actually that is what I am trying to do in your
country is to establish a brahminical society. So when I see that these young American
boys are becoming eligible by qualification to take second initiation and become qualified
Brahmins, I become very much pleased and my Guru Maharaja becomes pleased also.
So you must live up to the rules and regulations of brahminical life. First and foremost is
cleanliness. In your country they have so many filthy habits. For example, they don't wash
after eating. A brahmana does not do like that. If he did so in India, he would be highly
criticized. So even if you eat a little, still you must wash immediately. And the place that you
eat at must be washed off immediately also. In this way.
A brahmana's name is suci, or one who is clean. In the toilet room wash with water and wash
your hands with soap. Then wash feet, face and mouth. Your cloth must be washed daily,
especially any cloth used to sleep in. In the kitchen also, things should be kept spotless and
cooking should only be done by brahmanas; others may assist. That is the same procedure
followed with Deity worship. So these are some of the points to note in Brahminical life.
Keep yourself clean outside by bathing, etc. and clean inside by chanting Hare Krishna
Mantra. Go on in this way and your rapid advancement in Krishna Consciousness will be
certain.(SPL to Laksmi Narayana, 8th July, 1971)
So far brahminical rules for cleanliness, those I have already described in the letter
mentioned by you. Brahminical means cleanliness. We are trying to create a
brahminical society. So all the devotees under your care there in Cleveland should be
trained up in that light. Cleanliness is next to Godliness.(SPL to Sri Govinda dasa, 5 th
August, 1971)
Yes, that is the right idea, to strengthen whatever devotees we have got in spiritual life,
fix them beyond any doubts. Then our potency will increase and we may recruit dozens
of new devotees easily. Main thing is to make sure everyone is chanting minimum
sixteen rounds daily of Hare Krishna Mantra. Otherwise they will not be able to
perform the other practices of brahminical life, such as early rising, cleanliness, etc.
(SPL to Jagadisa, 22nd July, 1972)
So far this making some false story for collecting money or selling book, of course we may do
anything for Krishna, but that is supposed to be reserved for very advanced experts in Krishna
Consciousness--they know how to catch the big fish without themselves getting wet. So it is
not very much advisable to make lies just to sell book. If we simply stick to describing how
wonderful is Krishna, then whatever we may lie or exaggerate, that will not be lie! But other
things, lies, they will not help us to train ourselves in truthfulness. Lie to some, not to others,
that is not a good philosophy. Rather the brahmanas are always truthful, even to their

292

enemies. There is sufficient merit in our books that if you simply describe them sincerely to
anyone, they will buy. That art you must develop, not art of lying. Convince them to give by
your preaching the Absolute Truth, not by tricking, that is more mature stage of development
of Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Sri Govinda, 25th December, 1972)
So now do everything nicely and cooperate together, and keep everything purified. That is
the brahminical qualification, truthfulness and cleanliness, satyam and saucam. These
are the first qualifications. Then controlling the mind and the senses, simplicity, full
knowledge, and practical application of knowledge, and faith in the Vedas and the spiritual
master. Those who are initiated by the brahminical thread, their first duty is to maintain
cleanliness and truthfulness. I hope you can understand the importance of this.(SPL to
Radhaballabha dasa, 8th December, 1974)
There is no need of accumulating wealth more. You can get wealth more, and also spend
wealth more. This is brahmanaism. Get and spend, but not to spoil and squander. This
example should be shown to others. That the City was paying you means that they are
appreciating. Gradually they will all appreciate very much.(SPL to Kurusrestha dasa, 26th
September, 1975)
Brahminical life means to be very very clean, inside and out. Inside by chanting and
hearing, and outside by bathing three times daily, if not possible at least two times, but
never less than once. Bathing after passing stool. The qualifications of the Brahmanas are
described in the 18th Chapter of Bhagavad gita verse 42 ``Peacefulness, self-control,
austerity, purity, tolerance, honesty, wisdom, knowledge and religiousness--these are the
qualities by which the brahmanas work.'' So see that these instructions are being followed
nicely.(SPL to Sivarama, 7th December, 1975)
I have chanted on the sacred threads and they are enclosed herewith, now hold a fire
ceremony and have the students hear the Gayatri mantra chanted by me and the tape recording
through the right ear. Instruct the newly initiated Brahmins about cleanliness, taking bath
three time daily, taking bath each time after passing stool. Cleanliness within and
without, that is very important for brahminical life. The qualifications of the Brahmanans
are described in the 18th Chapter 42nd verse of the Bhagavad gita. You may chant on the
beads of the first initiates, and they must chant at least 16 rounds daily, that will keep them
strong.(SPL to Madhudvisa Maharaja, 7th December, 1975)
The newly initiated brahmanas should hear the mantra from the tape recording through the
right ear. Brahmin initiation means to be very clean, inside and outside. Inside by
chanting the glories of the Lord, and outside by bathing regularly. Washing hands and
mouth after eating. Instruct them all these things, and do it yourself, example is better than
precept.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 19th December, 1975)
In our Vedic Universities we will not encourage anyone to be merely a bookworm. There
must be life--rising early in the morning, attending mangala arati, taking prasadam, etc.

293

The man who is studying will be brahmana, the farmer will be vaisya. In this way there
will be divisions, but they are all one in service to Krishna.(SPL to Tusta Krsna Maharaja,
9th January, 1976)
The names and beads duly chanted upon by your local GBC man, may be given at a fire
yajna. The brahmana thread and gayatri mantra which must be heard through the right ear,
may also be given at the fire yajna. All initiated disciples must chant 16 rounds a day without
fail and observe the four regulative principles very strictly. The brahmanas must become
learned in the sastras and very clean internally and externally by regularly bathing with
water and the holy name. A brahmana must be fixed up in understanding of brahmana.
One should not take it cheaply. This initiation is very serious and one should endeavor to
follow the orders of the spiritual master with great determination. Daksina should also be
offered when one presents oneself for initiation.(SPL to Ajita dasa, 20th August, 1976)
The newly initiated brahmanas may hear the mantra by tape in the right ear. The local GBC
man may chant on the beads. All initiates must practice chanting 16 rounds daily and strictly
follow the four regulative principles which must be stressed with great care so that they are
very familiar with them. The brahmana must be clean inside and out by bathing with
water and mantra. They must become fixed up in the sastra so that they may overcome
the bondage of maya with the sword of knowledge.(SPL to Sukadeva dasa, 11th September,
1976)
I have also accepted the brahmanas who you have recommended: Sukalina Devi Dasi,
Vedapriya Devi Dasi, and Aravinda Dasa. Enclosed please find a sacred thread duly chanted
on for Aravinda Dasa. After putting on the sacred thread he may be allowed to hear from the
tape the Gayatri Mantra in the right ear. Since there is no sacred thread for the women, they
may have already heard the mantra. In any case there are enclosed three mantra sheets, one
for each of them. Now teach them to be good brahmanas by keeping clean internally by
always chanting Hare Krsna and externally by always bathing.(SPL to Kuladri dasa, 28th
April, 1977)

PREACHING, CHANTING, AND DEITY WORSHIP

Yes, the verse concerning Arca Vigraha is like this: ``arcasiladhir gurusu naramati vaisnave
jati budhi.'' The meaning is that one should not think of the Deity as made of stone, wood, etc.
Another verse is, ``Archaiam Evam Paria Ja Pujan Sadraya Hatay.'' The meaning is that one
who worships the Deity with great devotion but doesn't show any devotion to the
devotees of the Lord, or doesn't preach Krishna Consciousness for the benefit of the
general public, he is in the lower stage of devotional service.(SPL to Madhusudana, 1st
February, 1968)

294

In this age, chanting of Hare Krishna Mantra is the prime business of the devotee, and
preaching of this Hare Krishna Mantra by outdoor Sankirtana and propagation of
literature is our more important business. Side by side, Deity worship is recommended,
but when there is a question of accepting one of them, we shall prefer to accept chanting
of Hare Krishna Mantra first.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 5th September, 1969)
At first, I must thank you very much for your slides and the viewer, which I enjoy whenever I
find some time. The pictures of London Temple immediately get me there, and I enjoy your
company. So I can understand that everything is going on well in London Temple. The
service of the Lord should be so nicely executed that Radharani will bestow upon you
blessings, raising Her right hand palm. You have got a very nice wife, a devotee and
intelligent. So both husband and wife combined together please see that the Temple service is
being executed regularly and nicely, and thus make your lives happy and successful.
Side by side, both of you should train your junior brothers and sisters in the service of the
Lord, so that in case both of you go for preaching work, the scheduled program of the Temple
may not be hampered. We should follow two important lines, namely the Pancaratriki Bidhi
as well as Bhagavata Bidhi. The Bhagavata Bidhi is preaching work, and Sankirtana, and
Pancaratriki Bidhi is Temple worship of the Deities. The Temple worship will keep us
sanctified, and when we shall preach in sanctified, pure heart, the preaching will be
immediately effective. So we have to follow the two parallel lines simultaneously for
successful execution of Devotional service.(SPL to Gurudasa, 15th March, 1970)
As I have already said many times that we have to maintain two lines parallel; namely the
path of Srimad-Bhagavatam and the path of Pancaratriki. Srimad-Bhagavatam is the path for
Paramahamsas, ansd Pancaratra path is for the neophytes. So the Temple worship is
necessary for the beginners so that by following the regulative principles such devotees
become more and more purified and thus gradually come on the platform to understand
Srimad-Bhagavatam. So we shall always keep these principles in view and maintain our
centers on this standard.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 28th May, 1970)
I am glad to learn that you are continuing your mahasankirtana., that is very nice. This
is our main business. Temple worship is not so important as Sankirtana on the public
roads and selling our literatures. Your class schedule is also very nice.(SPL to Damodara,
1st July, 1970)
When our routine work, like chanting, reading books, nice arati, deity worship, etc., is
very nice, then our preaching will have effect. That is the secret.(SPL to Kirtanananda
Maharaja, 12th December, 1971)
The thing is, we should have a little common sense in all activities. The example can be given
that women by nature do not forget to dress very nicely although always engaged in
household affairs. Deity worship or lecturing in the colleges is just as important as book
distribution. So, these things must be done very nicely and at the same time, book
distribution should be done. Not that we should do one thing at the sacrifice of another.
That requires a little common sense. Factually, we should be engaged 24 hours in Krishna's

295

service and everything should be done very nicely and perfectly.(SPL to Adi Kesava dasa, 2 nd
January, 1975)
Gaura Nitai deities should not be taken into university classrooms. The professors and
students will think we are fanatics. It is better to keep a big picture of Gaura Nitai which
can be seen by everyone, rather than taking deities into a classroom.(SPL to Satsvarupa
Maharaja, 5th January, 1976)
I have seen the pictures of the Deity installation you have sent. It appears to be very nicely
done. Stick to the principles. All the brahmana devotees appear to be very nice. Do this and be
happy. In your country hundreds of temples like this must be opened. Town to town, village
to village. I am very pleased. Another temple opened, another book published, that is the
success of this Movement. Without book distribution the temple worship standard will
also diminish. Therefore both of them should go side by side. I can see in the pictures so
many outsiders offering respect with awe and veneration. This Deity worship is very
important. As soon as you get sufficient initiated brahmanas try to open another center.
(SPL to Kurusrestha dasa, 28th December, 1976)

5. LIVING ON THE HOLY PLACE

STRUCTURE OF ISKCON
Seven Purposes of the International Society for Krsna
Consciousness:
(a)To systematically propagate spiritual knowledge to society at large and to educate all
peoples in the techniques of spiritual life in order to check the imbalance of values and to
achieve real unity and peace in the world.
(b)To propagate a consciousness of Krsna, as it is revealed in the Bhagavad Gita and Srimad
Bhagavatam.
(c)To bring the members of the Society together with each other and nearer to Krsna, the
prime entity, thus to develop the idea within the members, and humanity at large, that each
soul is part and parcel of the quality of Godhead (Krsna).
(d)To teach and encourage the sankirtan movenent, congregational chanting of the holy name
of God as revealed in the teachings of Lord Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu.

296

(e)To erect for the members and for society at large, a holy place of transcendental pastimes,
dedicated to the Personality of Krsna.
(f)To bring the members closer together for the purpose of teaching a simpler and more
natural way of life.
(g)With a view towards achieving the aforementioned Purposes, to publish and distribute
periodicals, magazines, books and other writings.
(S.P.-Lilamrta, 132-133)

25th February, 1976

The conversation turned to Sharma dasa, an American devotee who came here after serving in
Africa. Disturbed by the misbehavior and poor standards there, he came to Vrndavana to see
Srila Prabhupada late last year, saying he only wanted to chant Hare Krsna. Prabhupada
allowed him to come here to Mayapur.
As present he is living at the gosala, chanting one hundred and fifty rounds a day and eating
only the remnants of foodstuffs left by the devotees.
Recently he came to see Srila Prabhupada to get permission to build a tree hut to live in, so
that he could avoidseeing anyone. He complained that he was being disturbed because
devotees coming to see him interrupted his chanting. But Prabhupada condemned his idea,
which he said was living like a monkey. He said that Sharma`s so-called renunciation was
actually another form of sense gratification. It was also based on selfish interest, even if it was
only a small display of it,(P.D.,1,380)
27th February, 1976
As far as the dept in Africa was concerned, he good humoredly said Brahmananda Swami,
We will not hang him, but he will have to work to pay off his debt.
Prabhupada said that his Guru Maharaja had continually started big projects and kept the
whole Gaudiya Matha in debt in order to keep his men active and busy. The disciple is always
indebted to the spiritual master. He said that, anyway, to be indebt is not such a bad thing,
because then the men will not become lazy. (P.D.,1,390)

GOVERNING BODY COMMISSION

7th June, 1976

The reporter was also interested in the future of our Movement. He asked about Srila
Prabhupada`s health and he inquired about Prabhupada`s arrangements for perpetuating his
work. Is there anyone who is designated to succeed you as the primary teacher of the
Movement?

297

I am training some, I mean to say, advanced students, Prabhupada replied, so that

they may be very easily take up the charge. I have made them GBC. They are under my
direct training, and I think they will be able to conduct this Movement.
Do you expect to name one person as your successor or have you already?
That I am not contemplaining now, Srila Prabhupada told him, and indicated how he
expected things to go on. But there is no need of one person. As other things are
managed, but by committee, so this can also be managed, and the committee may elect
one person as chief. As, just like in the democracy there are senators and there is
president, so if may be I may nominate or they can nominate. (P.D.,2,289)
10th June, 1976
Srila Prabhupada`s age seems to be of particular interest to reporters. This one wanted to
know whether Srila Prabhupada could continue with such a rigoros travel schedule. He also
wanted to know if there would be a single appointed successor to him. As before,
Prabhupada said he was training GBC`s and they would continue to guide the
Movement. (P.D.,2,325-326)

SPIRITUAL RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE GBC

One should have unflinching faith in Krsna and similarly in the Spiritual Master. That is the
way of understanding the secret of Krsna Consciousness. Unfortunately, attempt has been
made lately in our Society to shake this formula. This mischievous attempt has done a great
harm, but if you the members of the Governing Body Commission can rectify this
mischievous attempt, then still there is hope of making our progress uninterruptedly. I hope
Krsna will help us.
There are two verses in the Canakya Sloka how a family or an institution can be glorified or
burned into ashes by one person. The Canakya Pandit says that if there is one tree in the forest
producing nice aromatic flower, that one tree can glorify the whole forest by the flavor of its
flower. Similarly if there is one tree in whose cavity there is a little fire, that one tree can burn
into ashes the whole forest. So this simile is applicable anywhere. In a family if there is one
good boy, he can glorify the whole family and similarly if there is bad boy he can turn the
whole family into ashes. Similarly in this institution if there is a bad disciple he can burn the
whole institution into ashes. The Governing Body Commission's duty is therefore to see
that every member is following the rules and regulations and chanting sixteen round
regularly on the beads. I hope the GBC in cooperation with the Sannyasis in their
touring program will be able to keep vigilance systematically in order to keep the
Society as pure as possible.(SPL to Bali Mardan, 25th August,1970)
Now I have invested the GBC for maintaining the standard of our Krsna Consciousness
Society, so keep the GBC very vigilant. I have already given you full directions in my
books. Please counteract this contamination which has been spread throughout our
Society.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 13th September, 1970)

298

So if our GBC members remain strong, strictly following the regulative principles,
everything will be all right. Please continue to travel among the centers and preach as
much as possible.(SPL to Bagavan dasa, 19th September, 1970)
I have formed this GBC for that purpose, to keep the devotional standards at the highest
level and at the same time to manage a world-wide organization.(SPL to Rupanuga, 4th
November, 1970)
Please see that the highest standards are maintained in all the Temples in your
jurisdiction as well as your own. We are now attracting the attention of the public in
general and very influential persons as well. So our program if it is kept pure according to my
many instructions, will give you the deserved reputation of being the topmost members of the
society. That is very much wanted so that we may hope to change the society as a whole.
Keep the Montreal and Vancouver Centers carefully in cooperation and in general see that
things are going well with the help of your Godbrothers and other Governing Body
Commissioners.(SPL to Jagadisa, 14th November, 1970)
So far the overseeing of the temples in your Zone, I am very glad that you are travelling
there and preaching and thus feeling enlivened. Just see that the standard of purity is
strictly maintained and the standard of enthusiasm for spreading Lord Caitanya's
Movement is increased.(SPL to Karandhara, 18th December, 1970)
The formula for ISKCON organization is very simple and can be understood by
everyone. The world is divided into twelve zones. For each zone there is one zonal
secretary appointed by Srila Prabhupada. The zonal secretaries duty is to see that the
spiritual principles are being upheld very nicely in all the Temples of his zone.(SPL to all
the temple presidents, signed by Srila Prabhupada and Karandhara, 22nd April, 1972)
Your idea to recruit many brahmacaris is nice. We need a class of men purely brahmanas. The
whole world is full of sudras. The Krishna Consciousness movement is meant for reestablishing the system of four varnas and asramas, then there will be progress of civilization.
We have got such a nice process that even from the base sudras we can create brahmanas of
highest calibre. All the presidents of our centers should see that all the members are strictly
observing the brahminical standards, such as rising early, cleansing at least twice daily,
reading profusely, attending arati, like that. You begin immediately this process. That is
the main work of GBC. Sometimes we see that even they do not wash hands after eating.
Even after drinking water we should wash hands. That is suci. Suchi means purest. Everyone
should join the mangal arati. Gradually, we should become more regulated and strict for
following the rules and regulations. Otherwise we shall fall down.(SPL to Rupanuga, 3 rd May,
1972)
I think it is best thing if the GBC members always travel on Sankirtana Party in their
zone and go from one village to another and visit the temples to see how the students are
learning and do my work. In this way, they will avoid the propensity to sit down and plot

299

and scheme how to eat and sleep. So you can advise them all to travel extensively on
Sankirtana all over their zone.(SPL to Karandhara, 4th May, 1972)
You mention you like to speak now very often, but the first business should be to preach to
the devotees. It is better to maintain a devotee than to try to convince others to become
devotees. It is the duty of the GBC to maintain the devotees, keep them in the highest standard
of Krishna Consciousness, and give them all good instruction, and let them go out and preach
for making more devotees. Your first job should be to make sure that every one of the
devotees in your zone of management is reading regularly our literatures and discussing
the subject matter seriously from different angles of seeing, and that they are somehow
or other absorbing the knowledge of Krishna Consciousness philosophy. If they are fully
educated in our philosophy and if they can get all of the knowledge and study it from every
viewpoint, then very easily they will perform tapasya or renunciation and that will be their
advancement in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Satsvarupa dasa, 16th June, 1972)
So first thing is to instruct all of your temple presidents and the other devotees to read daily,
just as we have done in our morning class in Los Angeles. You may remember that we were
reading one sloka each morning in Sanskrit and reciting it altogether and then discussing it
thoroughly by seeing different new things. So you introduce this system and train the devotees
first. Don't be too much concerned for the time being with nondevotees, now we must
fix-up what devotees we have got in the knowledge of Krishna Consciousness, then we
will succeed. What good are many, many devotees if none of them are knowledgeable?
(SPL to Satsvarupa dasa, 16th June, 1972)
I fully approve of your program for traveling, now you combine the sannyasi requirement for
traveling extensively, and at the same time as GBC man you shall be my personal secretary
for maintaining the highest level of Krishna Consciousness amongst the devotees in your
zone. I am very much concerned that the devotees should be given all good instruction and
knowledge of Krishna Consciousness, that is the duty of the GBC man.GBC should not be
so much concerned for preaching to nondevotees, better to utilize time and train the
devotees, especially the responsible officers, and they can go out for preaching to nondevotees and making new devotees. But if they do not have any knowledge, how can they
go out and preach? So you GBC men are my selected few for insuring that what I am doing
will be carried on very nicely for the pleasure of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu.(SPL to
Madhudvisa, 16th June, 1972)
So I do not think the leaders are themselves following, nor they are seeing the others are
following strictly. That must be rectified at once. Each centre remain independent, that's all
right, but the president and other officers must themselves follow and see the others are
following the regulative principles carefully, and giving them good instruction so they may
understand nicely why this tapasya is necessary. And GBC and Sannyasis will travel and
see the officers are doing this, and if they observe anything lowering of the standard,
they must reform and advise, or if there is some discrepancy I shall remove it.(SPL to
Karandhara, 22nd December, 1972)

300

So now I am seeing more and more that my senior disciples must take and active role in
continuing the high standard of purity which has been established in our Vaisnava line. In
your travelling from centre to centre, you must be very careful to see that the leaders are
observing the principles of chanting 16 rounds, rising early for Mangala Arati, participating in
the morning and evening classes, observing the four regulative principles etc., and if there is
any deviation from this standard then it is the responsibility of you and the local GBC
representative to rectify it immediately. Within these Vaisnava standards which I have
put forward lies the spiritual strength of our movement. So you may please do the needful
in this regard.(SPL to Sudama, 16th February, 1973)
As GBC you must see that they and all the devotees in the temples are first of all
chanting at least 16 rounds on beads. Be sure they are aware of the ten offenses to
chanting, and that they remain enthusiastic about improving their devotional service in
that way.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 24th March, 1974)
As GBC your first responsibility is to keep yourself spiritually fit and see that all the
devotees in your zone of management are chanting 16 rounds, rising early and strictly
avoiding the sinful activities. If they are doing this, then management will be at your
finger's end. Of course I am encouraged to hear that in each center you have stressed the
distribution of my books and you are seeing that devotees daily go out for sankirtana as a
primary devotional item. So you have a very wide range of area to cover and many things to
look after, please do it very soberly, consulting when necessary with your GBC Godbrothers.
(SPL to Hrdayananda Maharaja, 4th June, 1974)
Chanting offenselessly is the remedy for all of these diseases. Therefore I have
established that the duty of the president of each temple and also the GBC is to see that
each devotee is following the rules and regulations, chanting 16 rounds so that they may
be spiritually fit.(SPL to Vidarbha Kanya dasi, 19th August, 1974)
GBC means that one must be ideal Vaisnava. That means there must be strict
observance in following all the rules and regulations. This is your main responsibility,
and then to see that all others are following strictly. Then everything will be all right.
(SPL to Jagadisa dasa, 6th September, 1974)
Regarding Sydney, that the President has left, if one does not follow the regulative principles,
then he will leave. That is a fact. Has somebody else been elected? This is the function of
the GBC, to see that one may not be taken away by maya. The GBC should all be the
instructor gurus. I am in the initiator guru, and you should be the instructor guru by
teaching what I am teaching and doing what I am doing. This is not a title, but you must
actually come to this platform. This I want.(SPL to Madhudvisa Swami, 4th August, 1975)
So study my books and reproduce the purports in your own language. You should
instruct your temple presidents to preach like this. This is preaching. We haven't got to
invent something by our fertile brain for preaching. Everything is there. One who is expert for

301

presenting these things before the audience so they can conveniently understand, this is a
successful preacher. You have only to speak what Krsna has said. Then you become a
preacher.(SPL to Jagadisa dasa, 9th November, 1975)
Yes, as a Sannyasi and GBC your first duty is to read my books. Otherwise how will you
preach? In order to remain steadily fixed in Krishna consciousness there must be a sound
philosophical understanding. Otherwise it will become only sentiment. Whenever you find
time please read my books.(SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 5th January, 1976)

MANAGERIAL RESPONSIBILITIES
OF THE GBC

Regarding your questions, the sannyasis are now devoted fully to travelling and
preaching work, management is left to the local Temple Presidents and the members of
the Governing Body Commission.(SPL to Upendra, 4th August, 1970)
Now I have set up the Governing Body Commission to handle management, questions of
philosophy, and personal problems. These things are too much botheration for me, I
simply want time to write books to satisfy my Guru Maharaja.(SPL to Upendra, 6th
August, 1970)
I'm glad that you and Bali Mardan Prabhu have had a chance to be together and have
planned jointly one center in Hong Kong. That is what I wish to see from the GBC
members; that they work combinedly to open as many centers as possible all over the
world. I am very hopeful for this GBC that you will work in such a way that I may be
completely relieved from all management of this society.(SPL to Sudama, 4th November,
1970)

302

I have formed this GBC for that purpose, to keep the devotional standards at the highest
level and at the same time to manage a world-wide organization.(SPL to Rupanuga, 4th
November,1970)
I am very glad that you are trying with all the other GBC members to maintain all the
various functions of our very large organization up to the standard as I have set for you.
This is most important. So please always work cooperatively for this end. I know that there
has been a great disturbance amongst the devotees caused recently, but now things are being
rectified. You are right to say that the example and kindly guidance of our elder members in
the Society is the most profound force for motivating our students both new and old towards
advanced Krsna Consciousness. Neglect of following the regulative activities and so-called
advancement on the basis of self-motivation are both offensive. One should sincerely try to
bring himself to the stage of devotional service motivated by pure love of Krsna, and our
personal example must set a guide for them.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 25th November, 1970)
It is good that you GBC members are meeting and conjointly discussing such things as
life membership, book distribution, etc. The future hope of solid standing of our mission
is on the proper management of our Governing Body Commission.. Now we are
increasing in volume. The area of our activity is expanding. Under the circumstances, if our
management goes on nicely to maintain our prestige and good name, that will be our success.
Such status quo can be maintained only on our being freed from any kind of sense gratifying
attitude, because pure devotional service means: anya avhilasita sunya; or without any other
desire than to satisfy Krishna.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 16th February, 1971)
If you require more men and women to teach there at Gurukula, you can send from
your jurisdiction as GBC man Central USA zone. You will not be too much involved
with local temple management, but for management which will require the larger
interests, that will be your responsibility as GBC. So you find out some teachers from
your zone and send there.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 16th June, 1972)
You mention that you are no longer much occupied with seeing that the rent and mortgage is
paid and that the incense is sold, but GBC means to be occupied with everything in the
zone. It is not that now we are preachers we can neglect all other points. No, the GBC
member is supposed to know everything and anything about the condition and situation
of all matters within his jurisdiction. That is the meaning of secretary. So because we are
engaged in many fields of activity I am especially relying upon that knowledge of my GBC
assistants and secretaries to manage everything properly. But if we do not take time to
understand how the financial matters are going on, then at any moment we may experience
some calamity due to our inattention to these matters. Therefore, you should try to keep
yourself always informed how the financial matters are improving and keep your watchful eye
on every feature of our Krishna Consciousness activity. That is also part of preaching work. I
am also preaching daily. But I am at the same time managing everything, seeing the
statements of accounts, going to the bank, giving advice on every topic, like that. Just now I
have purchased one apartment house with seven apartments just adjacent to the L.A. temple
and very soon we shall invest in similar properties. So practically there is no question of my

303

neglecting the financial matters of the society, and similarly, you shall do as I am doing. That
is your real business.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 1st July, 1972)
Regarding your points about taxation, corporate status, etc., I have heard from Jayatirtha you
want to make big plan for centralization of management, taxes, monies, corporate status,
bookkeeping, credit, like that. I do not at all approve of such plan. Do not centralize anything.
Each temple must remain independent and self-sufficient. That was my plan from the very
beginning, why you are thinking otherwise? Once before you wanted to do something
centralizing with your GBC meeting, and if I did not interfere the whole thing would have
been killed. Do not think in this way of big corporation, big credits, centralization--these
are all nonsense proposals. Only thing I wanted was that books printing and distribution
should be centralized, therefore I appointed you and Bali Mardan to do it. Otherwise,
management, everything, should be done locally by local men. Accounts must be kept, things
must be in order and lawfully done, but that should be each temple's concern, not yours.
Krishna Consciousness Movement is for training men to be independently thoughtful and
competent in all types of departments of knowledge and action, not for making bureaucracy.
Once there is bureaucracy the whole thing will be spoiled. There must be always individual
striving and work and responsibility, competitive spirit, not that one shall dominate and
distribute benefits to the others and they do nothing but beg from you and you provide. No.
Never mind there may be botheration to register each centre, take tax certificate each, become
separate corporations in each state. That will train men how to do these things, and they shall
develop reliability and responsibility, that is the point. I am little observing now, especially in
your country, that our men are losing their enthusiasm for spreading on our programmes of
Krishna Consciousness movement. Otherwise, why so many letters of problems are coming,
dissatisfied? That is not a very good sign. The whole problem is they are not following the
regulative principles, that I can detect. Without this, enthusiasm will be lacking. Even
mechanically following, and if he gets gradually understanding from the class, he will come
to the point of spontaneous enthusiasm. This spontaneous loving devotional service is not so
easy matter, but if one simply sticks strictly to the rules and regulations, like rising early,
chanting 16 rounds, chanting gayatri, keeping always clean--then his enthusiasm will grow
more and more, and if there is also patience and determination, one day he will come to the
platform of spontaneous devotion, then his life will be perfect. All of this I have told you in
Nectar of Devotion. So I do not think the leaders are themselves following, nor they are
seeing the others are following strictly. That must be rectified at once. Each centre remain
independent, that's all right, but the president and other officers must themselves follow and
see the others are following the regulative principles carefully, and giving them good
instruction so they may understand nicely why this tapasya is necessary. And GBC and
Sannyasis will travel and see the officers are doing this, and if they observe anything lowering
of the standard, they must reform and advise, or if there is some discrepancy I shall remove it.
Of course, if new men are coming, they may not be expected immediately to take to our
regulative principles cent per cent. Therefore we should not be so anxious to induce them to
live in the temple. Anyone who lives in the temple must agree to follow the rules and
regulations without fail. So if some new man moves in with us he may become discouraged if
he is forced in this way. Therefore let them live outside and become gradually convinced in
the class why they should accept some austerity, then they will live with us out of their own
accord and follow nicely everything. It is very difficult to give up very quickly so many bad
habits as you have got in your country, so educate them gradually, first with chanting, and do
not be so much anxious to count up so many numbers of new devotees, if such devotees go

304

away later being too early forced. I want to see a few sincere devotees, not many false
devotees or pretenders.
So my point is that the regulative principles must be followed by everyone. Otherwise their
enthusiasm dwindles and they again think of sex and become restless, and so many problems
are there. There is some symptom of missing the point. The point is to be engaged in doing
something for Krishna, never mind what is that job, but being so engaged in doing something
very much satisfying to the devotee that he remains always enthusiastic. He will automatically
follow the regulative principles because they are part of his occupational duty--by applying
them practically as his occupational duty, he realizes the happy result of regulative principles.
So the future of this Krishna Consciousness movement is very bright, so long the managers
remain vigilant that 16 rounds are being chanted by everyone without fail, that they are all
rising before four morning, attending mangal arati--Our leaders shall be careful not to kill the
spirit of enthusiastic service, which is individual and spontaneous and voluntary. They should
try always to generate some atmosphere of fresh challenge to the devotees, so that they will
agree enthusiastically to rise and meet it. That is the art of management: to draw out
spontaneous loving spirit of sacrificing some energy for Krishna. But where are so many
expert managers? All of us should become expert managers and preachers. We should not be
very much after comforts and become complacent or self-contented. There must be always
some tapasya, strictly observing the regulative principles--Krishna Consciousness movement
must be always a challenge, a great achievement to be gained by voluntary desire to do it, and
that will keep it healthy. So you big managers now try to train up more and more some
competent preachers and managers like yourselves. Forget this centralizing and bureaucracy.
(SPL to Karandhara, 22nd December, 1972)
Regarding the International Trust Board, we are now expanding and so our interests should be
carefully guarded. Certainly the 12 GBC members are being trained up strictly under my
guidance so that they will protect the interest of the society very, very carefully. All our
property should be well protected, and I think in every document my name as FounderAcarya should be mentioned. Special care should be taken that no property can be sold or
mortgaged by local managers as was done by Gaurasundara. This is my only concern.(SPL to
Bali Mardan, 5th September, 1974)
Regarding your trip to U.S.A. you say that you will be tactful and respectful in your
dealings. That should be the motto of all GBC. Be tolerant, and if there is any deficiency,
rectify it. All our men have volunteered good service, so the background is good will. So
everything should be done on the basis of good will.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa, 7 th
September, 1974)

GBC AND THE TEMPLE PRESIDENT

He may be the supreme authority for the New Vrindaban center, but the management
should be entrusted to the Brahmacaris and next the Grhasthas. He should not directly

305

interfere with the management--he can simply give direction and the Brahmacaris and
Grhasthas can carry out the management.(SPL to Hayagriva, 18th March, 1969)
So far as investment of the society's money for New Vrindaban is concerned, certainly it
will be done in New Vrindaban, and not only the money which Kirtanananda Maharaja
collects, but also, if need be, any center will invest money. But that investment should be in
proportion to food and salt. To make it more tasteful, one adds salt to his food, and
similarly, every center should be independently developed by supplying the food, and the
society, if required, will supply the salt. For the present, all energy should be diverted to start
a nice press for our publication work. So there is no extra money for the society to invest in
New Vrindaban. Neither you can spare any money to anyone without my permission.
Whatever you possess now in funds, that is not your personal money, so how can you execute
the request of Kirtanananda at the present moment? I think you will understand the matter
rightly and do the needful.(SPL to Brahmananda, 30th August, 1969)
I have seen the agenda of your president's meeting. This is nice. One thing should be
followed, however, as your countrymen are more or less independent spirited and lovers of
democracy. So everything should be done very carefully so that their sentiments may not be
hurt. According to Sanskrit moral principles, everything has to be acted, taking consideration
of the place, audience and time. As far as possible the centers should act freely, but
conjointly. They must look forward to the common development. That should be the
principle. You are all intelligent boys, and you should be engaged in Krishna's service. Then
He will give you all intelligence. So in every action we should always pray to Krishna for His
help so that we may act it nicely. Lord Krishna advised Arjuna yudhyasva mam anusmara
[Bg. 8.7]. That should be our principle. We should use all our intellect as well as possible, and
at the same time we should remember Krishna always.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 13 th October,
1969)
Regarding movement of the members from one temple to another, I think the local
president's permission is sufficient. Don't take too much load of individual
administration. That will be unmanageable in the near future. I have also instructed
Brahmananda in this way. I have also advised Brahmananda to ask for monthly reports,
and similarly you may ask for monthly reports. That will be easier.(SPL to Tamala Krsna,
18th October, 1969)
As GBC you must see to it that the highest standards of routine work are maintained
throughout all the centers, and that chanting, rising early, cleansing, and all other aspects of
our regular program may not be neglected. That is our first business. GBC men should not
dictate very much, simply supervise and see that the standards are maintained. The
individual presidents should be more managerial, more individual, and you can
supervise, and if some defect is detected, you can make suggestions how to correct it. But
if we lose individuality and simply become mechanical, what is the point?(SPL to Hamsaduta,
14th February, 1972)
The formula for ISKCON organization is very simple and can be understood by everyone.
The world is divided into twelve zones. For each zone there is one zonal secretary appointed
by Srila Prabhupada. The zonal secretaries duty is to see that the spiritual principles are being

306

upheld very nicely in all the Temples of his zone. Otherwise each Temple shall be
independent and self-supporting. Let every Temple President work according to his own
capacity to improve the Krishna Consciousness of his center. So far the practical management
is concerned, that is required, but not that we should become too much absorbed in fancy
organization. Our business is spiritual life, so whatever organization needs to be done, the
Presidents may handle and take advice and assistance from their GBC representative. In
this way let the Societies work go on and everyone increase their service at their own creative
rate.(SPL to temple presidents, signed by Srila Prabhupada and Karandhara dasa, 22nd April,
1972)
This program to make each and every center spiritually strong should be the duty of the
GBC. So far financing, let them do in their own way, and you can simply advise them.
Don't bother too much about financial matters, but your first concern should be book and
magazine distribution. We have to increase our preaching propensity. That is our main
business. Your reports of book distribution are very, very encouraging. The more you
distribute our books and magazines, that is solid work.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 24th April, 1972)
I think Gaurasundara in Hawaii is the GBC man for South American Zone, so you
should also write to him in this connection and take his advice and make report to him,
along with Hanuman, at least once in a month what you are doing(SPL to
Citsukhananda ,11th December,1972)
I am desiring now to turn over the management of the society to my disciples, the temple
presidents and GBC men especially, so cooperatively you may work out the
management details.(SPL to Gunagrahi dasa ,31st Januar,1973)
Regarding the agitation to remove Tejas: No, Tejas must not be removed. Stop this. This is a
clique. I don't want this. Why has Subala Maharaja gone there. He is an outsider, why are they
interfering. Subala left India now why has he returned without permission? This removal of
the president is very unconstitutional. The devotees who do not like to work with Tejas
should immediately go away from the temple. But he may not. Those who feel against him
can go away. Devotees come from the outside and interfere. No, they cannot change the
president. Who sent Janmanjoya there? Why is he taking to politics? So you opinion is also
mine, that Tejas is the most sincere worker of the lot. Please stop this(SPL to Tamal Krsna
Maharaja,11th January,1974)
The GBC must be vigilant by following the regulative principles and teach by ideal
character the presidents of the centers, and the presidents by their ideal character must
teach the others then automatically all members of the whole institution will be ideal to the
human society. Then we can dictate to administrators or sometimes take hold of the
administration. In the absence of competent leaders we may take the post. But we must be
very careful in the flow of the political movement we may not forget our ideal life. For
example, Parasaram was a Brahmin but when he found the ksatriyas were mismanaging he
killed them twenty one times and some of them fled to European countries. This is the history.
So far we are concerned we shall keep ourselves in ideal brahminical position and if need be

307

if no ksatriya or Vaisya is here we can take up their work as emergency. Our business is to
create ideal ksatriyas and vaisyas but beyond that our real business is to keep ourselves as
ideal Brahmins. If we are not ideal we cannot create others as ideal. Training is required for
the 1st, 2nd and 3rd classes of social constitution. Persons who are not fit for being advanced
by training are sudras or less than that. At the present moment in the world state, there are
sudras and less than that. There are no ideal brahmanas or ksatriyas. But these four divisions
are imperative. So our business is to keep fit as brahmanas and to train others to be ideal
ksatriyas and vaisyas for advancing the whole society.(SPL to Rupanuga Maharaja, 28 th April,
1974)
Regarding your trip to U.S.A. you say that you will be tactful and respectful in your
dealings. That should be the motto of all GBC. Be tolerant, and if there is any deficiency,
rectify it. All our men have volunteered good service, so the background is good will. So
everything should be done on the basis of good will.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa, 7 th
September, 1974)
Regarding Madhavananda being the president, if he received the vote, why you have
opposed? You must be impartial. My recommendation is that he must be the president. He has
been chosen by the vote, and I am giving the casting vote for him. He is doing things very
nicely there, so he must be the president. Prabha Visnu should go on Sankirtana, and
Madhavananda should be president. Everything must go on. The women are doing nicely, so
why are they being changed from the pujari to the Sankirtana? These things should be done
by the President. These are internal things, and you should not interfere. I do not approve
of your changing the women. It should be the choice of Madhavananda who should be the
pujari.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa, 12th September, 1974)
Regarding the election at Bhaktivedanta Manor, as you have suggested an election of all
members present should be held to make a final selection. I have already suggested this to
Mukunda. Another meeting should be held, and I have already asked Bhagavan das to be
present, so there will be two GBC's and all members present. Out of the two candidates
whoever is elected by the majority vote, may be the president.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa, 1st
October, 1974)
Regarding the election I have already suggested that you hold another election in the
presence of Hamsaduta and Bhagavan dasa with all members present, and to take that
decision as final. There are so many contradictory statements in this matter.(SPL to
Madhavananda dasa, 1st October, 1974)
Regarding the election of President, a president can only be changed by vote. If no vote was
taken, then the president cannot be changed. Neither Hamsaduta can change the president
whimsically or can anybody else change the president. According the ``Direction of
Management'' the GBC cannot change the President but only by vote can it be done. The
GBC's business is to see that the President and the members are doing nicely, following
the regulative principles, and chanting 16 rounds and that other things are going on
nicely.

308

If it was decided by vote that Hamsaduta would select the president then Hamsaduta is right.
Without authority Hamsaduta cannot change the election. If the vote was in favor of
Madhavananda, then Hamsaduta cannot whimsically change the vote. But, if by vote he was
authorized to select the president, then whomever he selects is right. I was not informed by
my secretary that Hamsaduta was authorized by vote to make the selection. But, why was
Hamsaduta authorized if the vote was already taken? This I do not know.
On the whole I understand there are so many contradictions, so in the presence of all members
you may take the vote again and decide finally.(SPL to Mukunda dasa, 29th September, 1974)
The local management has to be done by temple president, GBC should see whether
management is going on nicely, and if there are any discrepancies that will be discussed
at the GBC meeting in Mayapur. That is the process. Sannyasis are meant for preaching
only. That is the principle. But, contrary to the principle if things are being embezzled then
how can I save them. How one man can manage the whole world affairs? This is my concern.
So far I know you are approved manager, so why complaints are there I do not know.(SPL to
Jayatirtha dasa, 16th October, 1975)
I have spoken with Sukadeva das Adhikari, the Honolulu Temple President. It appears that
because you had made some derogatory racial remarks against him in the presence of other
devotees here in the temple, it has become difficult to manage and win the respect of this
devotees. If the GBC undermines the efforts of the temple presidents how will things go on
smoothly. This situation could have been avoided by sober dealings in a Krsna Conscious
manner.
I do not want that Sukadeva be removed from his position as I can see that he is sincerely
following the principles at present. The GBC can not whimsically change the temple
president, there is a resolution to this effect. Why have you threatened to remove him and
unnecessarily created this situation? Please be very sober in your dealings with these temple
presidents, they are undoubtedly rendering a valuable service and are worthy of respect and
encouragement(SPL to Gurukrpa Maharaja, 18th May, 1976)
My dear GBC disciples,
So I request you to relieve me of management responsibilities more and more so that I can
complete the Srimad-Bhagavatam translation. If I am always having to manage, then I cannot
do my work on the books. It is document, I have to choose each word very soberly and if I
have to think of management then I cannot do this. I cannot be like these rascals who present
something mental concoction to cheat the public. So this task will not be finished without the
cooperation of my appointed assistants, the GBC, temple presidents, and sannyasis. I have
chosen my best men to be GBC and I do not want that the GBC should be disrespectful
to the temple presidents. You can naturally consult me, but if the basic principle is weak,
how will things go on? So please assist me in the management so that I can be free to finish
the Srimad-Bhagavatam which will be our lasting contribution to the world.(SPL to all
Governing Board Commissioners, 19th May, 1976)
What happened to Jagat Purusa in Bombay? He is an experienced man in Bombay so
why he should be changed to Delhi? This change of Presidents is to be made in the GBC
meeting. In the middle of the year there is no question of change. Tejyas can continue as

309

President. Three times changing president is not good. It should first be conjointly
considered by the GBC.(SPL to Gopala Krsna dasa, 11th July, 1976)

AUTHORITY OF THE GBC

GBC members are simply to see that things are going on. Other centers have got
president, secretary, etc. and they are managing separately. That is the formula. So how
is it that the GBC are the final authority? They are simply to examine that things are going
on nicely, that is all...And most GBC members are householders. You also may be elected.
The position is open to all grhasthas. But if you live separately with your wife and earn only
for yourself and your wife, then how you expect to have a good position with the society?
(SPL to Umapati, 9th July, 1971)
GBC does not mean to control a center. GBC means to see that the activities of a center
go on nicely. I do not know why Tamala is exercising his absolute authority. That is not the
business of GBC. The president, treasurer and secretary are responsible for managing the
center. GBC is to see that things are going nicely but not to exert absolute authority. That is
not in the power of GBC. Tamala should not do like that. The GBC men cannot impose
anything on the men of a center without consulting all of the GBC members first. A GBC
member cannot go beyond the jurisdiction of his power. We are in the experimental stage but
in the next meeting of the GBC members they should form a constitution how the GBC
members manage the whole affair. But it is a fact that the local president is not under the
control of the GBC. Yes, for improvement of situations such as this I must be informed of
everything.(SPL to Giriraja, 12th August, 1971)
Yes, as in the case of Ranadhira, please institute these most important points of attending
mangal arati and chanting 16 rounds, these are the most important points of Krishna
Consciousness process. But make it so that people may not think too repressive so they
will not go away--impressive but not repressive, that is the system. These regulative
principles are our life, if they are not respected then we fall down from the standard and the
whole thing is finished. As GBC you should see the standard is perfectly maintained, and that
deity worship is perfectly done. Then Krishna will give us all protection. Neglecting the
principles means neglecting Krishna's order. So you are one of the chief men of this
Institution, kindly maintain your behavior to the standard so that others will follow and the
whole thing may go on nicely. It was said about Lord Caitanya: APANI ACARI PRABHU
JIVERE SIKHAYA, that is, He personally used to practice Himself the injunctions and then
He used to teach others. That is our principle: Unless one is perfectly behaved person, he
cannot teach others. My only request is that all the GBC members should be strictly to the
standard of life, and see that others are also following them. Then our centers will be wellmanaged. Kindly do that and advise your co-workers to do that.(SPL to Hayagriva, 13 th
February, 1972)

310

So far your question, how far should the orders of my duly appointed officers like GBC,
etc., be obeyed and followed, the answer is that they must always be followed exactly as
he says. Have you not heard me on this point? Why these questions are repeated again and
again? This individual begging must be stopped. So many questions, it's not good at all. This
question-begging is going on, even some of the important men are doing like that, that I
know. So how I can say your question from here? I do not know what you are trying to do by
such question. Of course, my authorities and so-called officers, they sometimes also order in
such a way that everything becomes topsy-turvy. So you may write to me your grievance-what can I do?--but meanwhile you must follow him exactly whatever he says. If there is
complaint, I can make adjustment later. But first of all you must without hesitation obey. It is
something like the appealing to the higher court if one is not satisfied by decision of the lower
court.(SPL to Jayadharma, 13th December, 1972)
In connection with our ISKCON project in Fiji, I beg to inform you that we are managing
our Krishna Consciousness Movement by the Governing Body Commission, GBC. We
have got about 20 GBC's looking after the whole world affair, and above the GBC I am there.
Below the GBC there are the temple president, secretary, treasurer in every centre. So the
temple president is responsible to the GBC and the GBC is responsible to me. In this way we
are managing.(SPL to Vasudeva, 30th June, 1976)

MAYAPUR ANNUAL MEETING

You happen to be a member of the GBC. So whatever you want to do or whatever ideas you
want to introduce in the management of our society, please write in a letter and distribute the
copies to all the GBC members along with one copy to me also. Then collect the opinions of
each and every GBC member and if the majority supports the idea then it should be
taken as a fact for being carried out in our society. The majority vote and my opinion
should be taken. When the majority opinion is present, my opinion will be yes or no. In most
cases it will be yes unless it is grievously against our principles.(SPL to Jagadisa, 20 th August,
1971)
Out of the nine responses you got from GBC members for your proposal to reduce the price of
BTG to the temples to 10 cents, there are seven in favor. Therefore I say yes. By this system
of taking a majority vote on any given proposal and then submitting the final decision to
me for approval there is no necessity for holding a GBC meeting. So much money will be
spent unnecessarily for travel and big big plans will be made only. So what is the use? Simply
go on as you have done in this case and that will be best.(SPL to Karandhara, 26 th August,
1971)

311

As far as the GBC meeting is concerned I must be there wherever they meet; therefore we
must meet at least once a year in Mayapur. Not only GBC shall meet but many devotees
from all parts of the world. In Mayapur we now have facilities to accommodate more
than a thousand people. We have a four story building and enough space so that even on the
balcony we can accommodate thousands apart from the rooms. There are all marble floors and
there is always natural ventilation. At least next March we must meet together(SPL to
Hamsaduta ,29th June,1973)
Material nature means dissension and disagreement, especially in this Kali yuga. But, for this
Krsna consciousness movement its success will depend on agreement, even though there are
varieties of engagements. . In the material world there are varieties, but there is no agreement.
In the spiritual world there are varieties, but there is agreement. That is the difference. The
materialist without being able to adjust the varieties and the disagreements makes everything
zero. They cannot come into agreement with varieties, but if we keep Krsna in the center, then
there will be agreement in varieties. This is called unity in diversity. I am therefore
suggesting that all our men meet in Mayapur every year during the birth anniversary of
Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu. With all GBC and senior men present we should discuss
how to make unity in diversity. But, if we fight on account of diversity, then it is simply the
material platform. Please try to maintain the philosophy of unity in diversity. That will make
our movement successful. One section of men have already gone out, therefore we must be
very careful to maintain unity in diversity, and remember the story in Aesop's Fables of the
father of many children with the bundle of sticks. When the father asked his children to break
the bundle of sticks wrapped in a bag, none of them could do it. But, when they removed the
sticks from the bag, and tried one by one, the sticks were easily broken. So this is the strength
in unity. If we are bunched up, we can never be broken, but when divided, then we can
become broken very easily.(SPL to Kirtananda Maharaja ,18th October,1973)
Regarding Mayapur, as you have begun this program should be regularly followed once a
year: meet in Mayapur and chalk out activities for the year. Then, next year meet and
see how far things are being done and if necessary make changes for responsible GBC
and presidents etc. The meeting is very valuable and must be carried out regularly every
year. But one thing is that at Mayapur last time most of the time was spent discussing but no
program was made firm for the year. For example, our Tamala Krsna Goswami never
proposed to go to the USA at the meeting but now he has decided to go back to the U.S.A. Of
course you can go back, but if the matter is discussed at the meeting, then a GBC vote could
be taken and they could have selected a replacement. Now this replacement I have to bother.
It is not difficult for me, but why wasn't their discussion of the meeting. Now Karandhara has
written asking to come back and I have called him to come to Bombay and if possible he can
be engaged as GBC for India.(SPL to Rupanuga Maharaja ,28th April,1974)
I am hearing so many things about management. My request is that until I am able to
return to the USA you all please work peacefully. At our next annual meeting at
Mayapur all complaints and counter complaints will be heard in the presence of all GBC
and I will also be present. In the meantime work peacefully without disturbing the
situation(SPL to Ramesvara dasa 15th Semptember ,1974).

312

Regarding the temples being mismanaged, these things will be discussed at the GBC
meeting here. Yearly once or twice there should be a GBC meeting held to discuss all
these intricate questions. This meeting can be held once in India and once in Europe or
America in my presence.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa ,29th September 1974)
Now you are a practical business manager, so we are expanding by Krishna's grace; so try to
make some formula so our institution may go on without any difficulty. In your letter to
Ramesvara you call for a meeting of GBC to develop a system of management and
communications which will eliminate chances of recurrences. This is a good suggestion
you have made, so when we next meet together, you must give it some practical shape.
(SPL to Atreya Rsi dasa ,15th November 1974)
The local management has to be done by temple president, GBC should see whether
management is going on nicely, and if there are any discrepancies that will be discussed
at the GBC meeting in Mayapur. That is the process. Sannyasis are meant for preaching
only. That is the principle. But, contrary to the principle if things are being embezzled then
how can I save them. How one man can manage the whole world affairs? This is my concern.
So far I know you are approved manager, so why complaints are there I do not know.(SPL to
Jayatirtha dasa ,16th October,1975)
There is no question of removal at the present moment. We shall sit together in Mayapur if
there is any complaint against one another. At the Mayapur meeting, whatever we
have decided that is good for one year. So if anything has to be done it will be
decided by majority decision of the GBC. I do not wish to give any decision without
the GBC's verdict. My only grievance is that I appointed GBC to give me relief from
the management but, on the contrary, complaints and counter-complaints are coming
to me. Then how my brain can be peaceful. Naturally, I want to see that all of my
centres are going nicely, so is it not possible to mitigate the differences of opinion and
work smoothly, conjointly. So best thing is that we wait for the Mayapur meeting and
decide there combinedly what to do.(SPL to Jayatirtha ,16th October,1975)
The program you have suggested can be discussed at the Mayapur GBC meeting. At
Mayapur each year a program is chalked out for the entire year, and that is to be
executed till the GBC meets again.(SPL to Cyavana Maharaja ,4th December ,1975)
It has come to my attention that the GBC have not been able to fully participate in the
Mayapur festivities due to the annual meeting. Therefore, I am asking all GBC
members to come to Mayapur early and hold the meeting in my presence
beginning the morning of March 6th.(SPL to Atreya Rishi ,16th January,1976)
Regarding the devotees coming to Mayapur-Vrindaban, I would have liked they come
all at least once in a year, so let the other trustees consider. If they come once every five
years, then it will be five years vacant. the installment plan is better.(SPL to
Ramesvara,25th February,1976)
313

ISKONS HISTORY AND OBJECTIVES

The International Society for Krishna Consciousness is a bona fide religious society
strictly following the principles described in the Vedic scriptures and practiced in India
for thousands of years. Our basic beliefs are as follows:
1) The Absolute Truth is contained in all the great Scriptures of the world; the Bible, Koran,
Torah, etc. However, the oldest known Revealed Scriptures in existence are the Vedic
literatures, most notably the BHAGAVAD GITA which is the literal record of God's actual
Words.
2) God, or KRISHNA is eternal, all-knowing, omnipresent, all-powerful and all attractive, the
seed-giving Father of man and all living entities. He is the sustaining energy of all life, nature
and the cosmic situation.
3) Man is actually NOT his body, but is eternal spirit soul, part and parcel of God, and
therefore eternal.
4) That all men are brothers can be practiced only when we realize God as our common
ultimate Father.
5) All our actions should be performed as a sacrifice to the Supreme Lord . . . ``all that you
do, all that you eat, all that you offer and give away, as well as all austerities that you may
perform, should be done as an offering unto Me.'' (Bhagavad-gita, IX, 27)
6) The food that sustains us should always be offered to the Lord before eating. In this way
He becomes the Offering, and such eating purifies us.
7) We can, by sincere cultivation of bona fide spiritual science attain to the state of pure,
unending blissful consciousness, free from anxiety in this very lifetime.
8) The recommended means of attaining the mature stage of Love of God in the present age of
``Kali,'' or quarrel, is to chant the Holy Name of the Lord. The easiest method for most people
is to chant the Hare Krishna mantra: Hare Krishna Hare Krishna, Krishna Krishna Hare Hare,
Hare Rama Hare Rama, Rama Rama Hare Hare.
Our basic Mission is to propagate the Sankirtana Movement (chanting of the Holy Names of
God) all around the world as was recommended by the Incarnation of the Lord, Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu. People in this age are reluctant very much to understand about God
consciousness on account of their unfortunate condition of life. They are working hard day
and night simply for sense gratification. But this transcendental vibration of Sankirtana will
knock at the door of their hearts for spiritual awakening. Therefore, they should be given the
chance for this opportunity.
It is not recommended that a Krishna Conscious devotee go into seclusion for chanting by
himself and thereby gaining salvation for himself alone. Our duty and religious obligation is
to go out into the streets where the people in general can hear the chanting and see the
dancing. We have already seen practically how by this process many, many boys and girls of
America and Europe have been saved from the immoral practices of this age and have now
dedicated their lives to the service of Krishna.
The state laws are specifically meant for making citizens men of good character, and good
character means avoiding the following sinful activities: intoxication, illicit sex life, gambling

314

and meat-eating. We are checking people from practicing these sinful activities. All of our
students are applying these principles practically in their lives, and they are teaching others to
follow the same principles. Therefore, it is the duty of the government to help us in our
missionary work rather than to hinder us. (SPL to unknown, 1st October, 1969)
It is hoped that the government authorities will cooperate with our Sankirtana parties in
enabling us to perform Sankirtana on the streets. To do this it is necessary that we be able to
chant the Names of Krishna, dance, play the mrdanga drum, request donations, sell our
society's journal, and on occasion, sit down with the mrdanga drum. As devotees of Lord
Krishna it is our duty to teach the people how to love God and worship Him in their daily life.
This is the aim and destination of human life.(SPL to unknown, 1st October, 1969)
You will be glad to know that we draw no distinction of caste, creed, or nationality. So if
there is any possibility of uniting the whole human race under one religion, under one
scripture, under one mantra, under one activity, then this movement will be active. Our
mission is one God, Sri Krishna; one scripture, Bhagavad-gita; one mantra, HARE
KRISHNA, HARE KRISHNA, KRISHNA KRISHNA, HARE HARE. HARE RAMA,
HARE RAMA, RAMA, RAMA, HARE HARE; and one activity, namely to serve Lord
Krishna with life, wealth, intelligence, and words.(SPL to Sri Hare-krsna Aggarwal, 1 st
February, 1968)
I may inform you that this Krishna Consciousness movement is not a recent movement,
started a few months or a few years ago, but this movement has been existing for a very
long time, dating back to the Vedic Age. Without tracing the history of this movement,
we can safely say that at least 5000 years ago, this movement was started from the
Battlefield of Kuruksetra. Later on, it was organizedly recorded in the great voluminous
literature, known world over as the Srimad-Bhagavatam, and the very famous Bhagavad-gita,
by the original author of Vedic literature, Sri Krishna Dvaipayana Vyasa. Since that time, this
movement is current in India, supported by great Acaryas like Ramanuja, Madhva, and Visnu
Swami, and Nimbarka. Later on, about 500 years ago, it received great impetus from Lord
Caitanya, and since that time, there are millions of supporters for Krishna Consciousness in
India. This Krishna Consciousness movement is still supported by conferences, seminars, and
so forth, in several parts of India. Recently, we have started this movement in America,
making New York as our center, with a view that we shall be able to attract the attention of
the United Nations for spreading this important movement throughout the whole world for
actual benefit of the human race.
It is not a sectarian movement meant for a certain class of men, but it is a necessary
movement for all humanity irrespective of caste, creed, or color. So far I am concerned, I am a
humble disciple of His Divine Grace, Om Visnupad Sri Srimad Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati
Goswami Maharaja, who was the original pioneer of spreading this movement in the Western
world. During his lifetime, up to 1936, he started 64 main centers all over the world, including
centers in Berlin, Germany, and London, England. His Divine Grace entrusted me to spread
this movement in the Western countries, and since 1965, I am trying in my humble way to
spread this movement in this part of the world. I am recognized Acarya of this movement, as
will be evidenced by the enclosed copies of different branches of the Gaudiya Math
institutions. The certificates enclosed herewith are signed by my God-brothers, who have now
different branches of the same Gaudiya Math Institution which I am now spreading in this

315

country. So, originating from Caitanya Mahaprabhu, there are thousands of centers all over
India for spreading this Krishna Consciousness philosophy.(SPL to Mr. David J. Exley, 21 st
February, 1968)
His Excellency the Right Honorable Roland Michener
Governor-General of Canada
Government House
Ottawa, Ontario, Canada
Your Excellency,
ISKCON (the International Society of Krishna Consciousness) is a non-lucrative organization,
whose purpose is to promote the well-being of human society by drawing its attention to God.
We are a non-sectarian society, and our members include people from Christian, Jewish and
Moslem as well as Hindu faiths. The aim of ISKCON is not to found a new religious sect,
but to invoke the living entity's dormant love of God, and thus provide the human
society of all faiths with a common platform of clear theistic knowledge and practice.
Members of ISKCON may retain their own respective religious faiths, as ISKCON is meant
to establish a clear, practical common formulation of the common ideal of all theists, and to
defeat the unnecessary dogmatic wranglings that now divide and invalidate the theistic camp.
This common ideal of theism is to develop love of God.
We are following in the footsteps of Lord Caitanya to invoke the dormant love of Godhead.
The sum and substance of this teaching is that the living entity is eternally the subordinate
servant of God, but unfortunately, being sophisticated by illusion, everyone in the human
society is trying to predominate over others without accepting the Supreme Predominator. A
case in point is the recent Russian invasion of Czechoslovakia.
ISKCON is trying to train people to be situated in that pure condition of life by simple
methods, encouraging them to associate always in the matters of God consciousness or
Krishna Consciousness, and actually I have good results in the sense that since I have come to
the Western countries to preach this cult, my disciples have taken to this principle
unhesitatingly although they belong to different faiths and cultures. So I think this
propagation of love of Godhead can be pushed forward more and more with good results.
I came to Montreal in the month of June, desiring to stay here, and your Immigration
department has kindly accepted me as a landed immigrant. As such, I wish to make Montreal
my headquarters for this cultural or religious propaganda in the Western world. I was in
search of a nice place in the city, fortunately, I have found one at 722 Sherbrooke Street West,
and it is understood that Your Excellency is the ultimate disposer of this property.
If by suitable arrangement, this property is handed over to my society, I can very nicely
organize its activities as follows: 1. Establishing a press to publish books and magazines.
Many of my books are already published, and one Bhagavad-gita as it is is being published by
Mssrs. MacMillan and Co., and is scheduled to appear by the end of October, 1968. Please see
also enclosed photo of the late President L.B. Shastri of India accepting my SrimadBhagavatam. 2. Chanting, dancing, playing devotional music. 3. Feasting and distributing
spiritually prepared food. 4. Training preachers. 5. Holding classes in the philosophy of God
realization.
I enquired from Mssrs. Crown Assets Disposal Corporation of Ottawa, and I understand that
they have fixed the price of the house at about $400,000.00 (four hundred thousand dollars).
So far I am concerned, I cannot pay the whole amount at once, but I can accept whatever
terms Your Excellency may be pleased to think proper. But as I am a missionary worker, I can
take the responsibility of paying $12,000.00 (twelve thousand dollars) per year, each year in
advance. If Your Excellency would kindly consider my activities as very essential for the

316

human society at large, you can do something by which I can make proper utilization of the
house as above mentioned. This favor will be a great deal of help to the cause of human
society, and good name and fame for the Government of Canada.
Thanking Your Excellency in anticipation of your kind reply, I remain,
Yours truly,
A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami (SPL to Roland Michener, 24th August, 1968)

ISKON TEMPLE MANAGEMENT

ORGANISATION
HOW TO MANAGE A TEMPLE

3rd March,1976
Kneeling before him, I asked how we could avoid bad management. Should we simply
pray to Krsna to reveal the faults, or what?
With resignation in his voice, Prabhupada replied. We cannot hire outsiders.
Everything must be done by our own men. Unless a man is Krsna conscious, he cannot
manage nicely. A bad man cannot do good management. The only way we can be sure of
our leaders is if they follow the instructions of the spiritual master. (P.D.,1,405)
So far the living arrangement is concerned, the grhasthas should be given chance to live
together as husband and wife. If not, then all the girls can stay in a place and all the boys
can stay in a place, if there is not sufficient space. So far the brahmacaris, you cannot
chek the association with householders. But their living should be seperate.(SPL to
Hayagriva, 18th March, 1969)

317

I am glad to learn that you are trying to work out things with Hayagriva. I have advised him
that he may come also as co-editor. In your previous letter you wanted that the final words in
the management of Back To Godhead will rest on one person, either on you or on Hayagriva.
I think that for management it is better to have two heads than one. (SPL to Rayarama,
2nd April, 1969)
I understand from a letter from Gurudasa that you have elections for officers for your
temple, and the men filling the posts are all very well suited for their position. Now all of
you please make quickly the march towards the goal of Krishna Consciousness
Movement being very successful.(SPL to Mukunda, 28th July, 1969)
You have asked about the management of our society, and the position is that
management should be done in such a way that people may not break away. That is the
first business of management.(SPL to Brahmananda, 27th October, 1969)
My students who are so kindly cooperating with me, if they rigidly stick to the routine
work chalked out by me, namely chanting the prescribed rounds, observing the
regulative principles, attending temple lectures and going out with Sankirtana Party,
then without any fail our movement will go ahead.(SPL to Madhudvisa, 14th April, 1970)
If you and Tamala both are present at the opening of a new center that will be nice. Or
you you may follow your other plan, but however you do it, do it jointly by combined
consultation. If you do it jointly in this way you will get strength to decide the right
thing. Another thing is that before opening a branch we must have able men also to
conduct, otherwise how we can open branches?(SPL to Hamsaduta, 11th July, 1970)
Up to date, actually I am the only superior controller, but as the boys are getting
experienced I shall very soon transfer the administration to them, simply keeping myself
as an overseer guide.(SPL to Nevatiaji, 16th July, 1970)
I understand that the new boy, HariVilasa, is very experienced, so if he is going to be
president that is nice. We want a good administration--that is one side of our
propaganda work.(SPL to Umapati, 19th July, 1970)
So far as him taking over the management of Boston temple, that is all right. All
department heads should train an assistant so that in their absence, work may not suffer
but go on continuously.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 13th March, 1917)
I am also glad to note that a meeting of all the presidents was held just recently in order
to unify the temples. That is the process. Unless we work cooperatively, how this

318

movement will go on? So my request to you all is that you maintain that spirit of
cooperation always and help me to deliver Lord Caitanya's message all over the globe.
(SPL to Tribhuvanata, 17th July, 1971)
Yes, preaching is more important than managing. Just because you are preaching nicely
and distributing so much prasadam, the management will follow like a shadow and
Krishna will send you no end of help.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 21st November, 1971)
Preaching is our real business, preaching and distributing books. If your preaching work is
strong, then your management of temple affairs will also become automatically very
strong. Just like if the head wills it, the hand will move. Preaching is like the head of our KC
Society--if the head is removed, the whole body dies. Managing is the hands, which work
nicely if the head is healthy. If the hands are removed, the body will not die, but it will be
crippled. So preaching is more important than management, but both must be there if the
whole body is to operate nicely.(SPL to Patita Uddharana, 8th December, 1971)
I am very glad to hear that a new devotee has given $6,500 to your temple. A similar report
has just come from Hamsaduta in Hamburg, Germany. So it is a very good sign that people
are coming and of their own accord giving everything, that is the proof of your powerful
preaching work. If we simply remain pure and become very convinced of this Krishna
philosophy, any sane man will agree with us when we speak. And if we are determined to
please Krishna with our routine work despite all kinds of economic handicaps, He will
provide all relief. Just see. If preaching is strong, management will be strong. That is the
rule.(SPL to Damodara, 3rd December, 1971)
My only point is that simultaneously we must increase our literature production and build
Mayapur Temple, But it is not that we have to stop everything else for one thing. The art of
managing is to do all things at once in a nice manner, and the guiding principle is to do
whatever is practical for preaching KC and at the same time maintaining our high standards of
routine KC practices for making ourselves progress on the Spiritual path.(SPL to Rudra dasa
and Radhika devi dasa, 20th February, 1972)
Simply become more concerned with increasing the spiritual content of our lives, and in
this way all other problems like management will be easily solved, not that they can be
solved by making some legal formula and having big big meetings and talks. The politicians
have been holding such meetings and talks for some time now and the world is no better place
for it, and they have only made things worse. We should not follow their example.(SPL to
Jagadisa, 2nd May, 1972)
I have no objection to any of the points mentioned therein by you. Only thing is, we must try
to avoid becoming too much overly organized like the material businessmen. Our
business is to ourselves become Krishna conscious, advance in spiritual life, and to preach to
others how they can also take advantage and come to the perfectional stage of life. Too much
business or paperwork, vouchers, plans, these things become too much cumbersome for our
spiritual growth, they take us away from our real emphasis of work, namely, to go back to

319

Home, back to Godhead. But I think your plan is not like that, so far I can see. It is practical
and to the point. But now you must do it very nicely and complete it. Not that we make some
plan, change things, then do not complete it, again change, this way, that way--no. There was
some plan by Kesava to purchase a new San Francisco temple in a better part of the city.
What happened to that plan?(SPL to Jananda,Trai, and Rsabhadeva, 14th May, 1972)
I am very much encouraged by your increase in literature distribution for Canada zone,
and I can understand that you are very methodical and careful to keep proper accounts.
That is very good qualification for manager.(SPL to Jagadisa, 14th May, 1972)
So utilize every opportunity that Krsna gives you for preaching His message, that is real
meaning of temple management.(SPL to Sama and Samita dasi, 4th January, 1973)
Regarding incorporation of our ISKCON centers, we want to run all our centers as nonprofit
religious organizations; that is the main point. Keeping this point in view too much official
control is not good in spiritual life. The centers should remain spiritually fit and
independent. Some control must be there as is now. Too much control means so many
vouchers. Gradually it will become a mundane institution. All our managers should be
spiritually advanced simple and honest in carrying out the orders of the spiritual master and
Krsna. That will be a nice standard. Democracy in spiritual affairs is not at all good but breeds
power politics. We should be careful about power politics. Our only aim should be that each
and every devotee is full dedicated to Krsna, then things will go on nicely.(SPL to
Karandhara, 19th July, 1973)
As far as your grhastha community committee, I have no objection as it has the approval of
Karandhara prabhu and he is there for you all to take advice from. One thing is though that
we should not take such meetings and committees too seriously, as in the ultimate
capacity our chanting is the only thing that will save us. However, if sometimes devotees
should like to come together and chant Hare Krsna and discuss, just as we instituted our
Istagosthi program, then this of course I have no objection to.(SPL to Umapati, 26 th
November, 1973)
You must work hard to absolve the debts you have massed so we will not lose our
standing there. If everyone is strictly chanting at least 16 rounds daily and reading the
books and observing the regulative principles then management will be at our finger's
end, and there will be no difficulty in maintaining Krsna Consciousness.(SPL to
Puranjana, 7th April, 1974)
I wish to express my heart-felt gratitude for the kind treatment given me and my disciples,
members of the Hare Krishna Movement on our recent two day visit in Tirumala. The special
excess we were given for darsana before Balaji is something we will always remember
favorably, and for my American and European followers it was a rarely given privilege for
which they are fully appreciative. We all left Tirupati feeling very much inspired by the
darsana and by your excellent management, and we hope to return when we are able

320

again.If there is any land available, either for purchase or donation, we would be interested in
constructing a cottage for the exclusive use of members of our society when they make
pilgrimage to Tirupati. Please advise us on the availability of such land. Again thanking you
for your excellent hospitality.(SPL to The Managemant, Tirupati-Tirumala-Devasthanam, 4th
May, 1974)
Regarding the art of management, constant changing is not good. Even if there is some
fault in management it should be corrected, not changed. Besides that, Vaisnava
philosophy is that everyone is addressed as prabhu, or master. Everyone should consider
himself the servant of the other. That will make management very nice.(SPL to Batu
Gopala dasa, 16th August, 1974)
I wanted you all my experienced disciples should manage the whole institution very
cleverly without any personal ambition like ordinary materialistic men. The Gaudiya Math
institution has become smashed, at least stopped its program of preaching work on account of
personal ambitions.
So whatever is done is done. I shall request you all not to be personally ambitious. I shall do
everything in my power to fulfill your personal ambitions, but that will be done in due course
of time when you are fully trained up and following the regulative principles and chanting 16
rounds.(SPL to Karandhara dasa, 7th October, 1974)
Any discrepancy, that can be corrected. A change of management that is not good. All
faults shall be corrected.(SPL to Sri Govinda dasa, 11th October, 1974)
There have been many letters coming from different quarters regarding the election; therefore
I have called for a re-election in the presence of all members and two GBC men. You can
have a written ballot, and whoever receives the majority vote, he shall be the president.
You are right that politics should be avoided. In my personal life I did not participate in
the political diplomacy of my god-brothers. I was simply thinking how to fulfill the
order of my guru maharaj. He gave me his blessings, and I was saved from any implication.
Now I am trying to carry out his instructions strictly, and it has come out successful.(SPL to
Gangamayi devi dasi, 18th October, 1974)
All my disciples they are good boys, intelligent, and hard working. I pray to Krishna
that you all may use your intelligence for Krishna's service and not for any personal
ambition. We have worked very hard and established a great institution, but if we think
for our personal benefit then it will become ruined. This is my only concern.(SPL to
Cyavana Swami, 1st November, 1974)
So you are all intelligent boys, so you should judge the desire of my guru maharaj and help
me in that way. Regarding the temple management, one man can be left behind, while the
others go out, to take care of the Deity. And, you can come home at night and take
prasadam sumptuously. Once eating sumptuously is enough to maintain body and soul
together. In the daytime you may not take, and at night you can take. As a matter of fact, a

321

devotee may take only once in a day either in the day or night, and whenever you eat, you
must first offer. But I do not mean you should neglect temple life. Do not misunderstand this.
But, one man can remain, and so far the other devotees are concerned, they can eat once in the
day or night, after having kirtana, then six hours of sound sleep, and this will maintain their
health properly.(SPL to Sri Govinda dasa, 6th December, 1974)
I am in due receipt of your letter addressed to Rupanuga das dated September 16, 1975 and
have noted the contents. Why is there this politics? This is not good. If politics come, then
the preaching will be stopped. That is the difficulty. As soon as politics come, everything
is spoiled. In the Gaudiya Math the politics is still going on. My Guru Maharaja left in 1936,
and now it is 1976, so after 40 years the litigation is still going on. Do not come to this.(SPL
to Gurukrpa Swami, 30th September, 1975)
So far Kirtiraja is concerned, preaching is our first business and ordering is routine
work. Anyone can learn and manage the ordering department, but preaching requires
special qualification. So Kirtiraja, if he is qualified for preaching he can be replaced for
routine work of order execution.(SPL to Ramasvara dasa, 16th October, 1975)
Your description of how you are managing is nice. This is management. The British
government was conducting the management of 600 million people with just 200 Britishers.
We cannot expect all foreigners to come and manage Mayapur affairs. The best management
is to turn the local men into devotees. Make the management perfect in this way. Things
should be developed in such a way, based on devotional service, that there may not be
any racial feelings. This is Kali-yuga. Very easily racial feelings are awakened on the
material platform, but on the spiritual platform there is no such thing.(SPL to Jayapataka, 23 rd
October, 1976)

EVERY CENTER SHOULD BE INDEPENDENT

I am a little disturbed to learn about your financial position as serious. I think you don't
have to pay anything to Boston, as every center should be independent.(SPL to
Brahmananda, 15th August, 1967)
I do not want that a branch should be continually maintained by other branches. Every
branch should be self-dependent.(SPL to Krsnadevi,21st August, 1968)
The idea is that local devotees must manage the local temple. In case of emergency, the
other temples may help, but that should not be continued, for all the time.(SPL to Subala,
21st August, 1968)

322

Regarding your points about taxation, corporate status, etc., I have heard from Jayatirtha you
want to make big plan for centralization of management, taxes, monies, corporate status,
bookkeeping, credit, like that. I do not at all approve of such plan. Do not centralize
anything. Each temple must remain independent and self-sufficient. That was my plan from
the very beginning, why you are thinking otherwise? Once before you wanted to do
something centralizing with your GBC meeting, and if I did not interfere the whole thing
would have been killed. Do not think in this way of big corporation, big credits,
centralization--these are all nonsense proposals. Only thing I wanted was that books
printing and distribution should be centralized, therefore I appointed you and Bali Mardan
to do it. Otherwise, management, everything, should be done locally by local men. Accounts
must be kept, things must be in order and lawfully done, but that should be each temple's
concern, not yours. Krishna Consciousness Movement is for training men to be independently
thoughtful and competent in all types of departments of knowledge and action, not for making
bureaucracy. Once there is bureaucracy the whole thing will be spoiled. There must be always
individual striving and work and responsibility, competitive spirit, not that one shall dominate
and distribute benefits to the others and they do nothing but beg from you and you provide.
No. Never mind there may be botheration to register each centre, take tax certificate each,
become separate corporations in each state. That will train men how to do these things, and
they shall develop reliability and responsibility, that is the point... So you big managers now
try to train up more and more some competent preachers and managers like yourselves. Forget
this centralizing and bureaucracy.(SPL to Karandhara, 22nd December, 1972)
Regarding the several smaller temples being dependent upon the central temple of
Washington D.C., that is up to you to decide, but so far I am concerned, I have not got much
stock in such centralized management or organization. I never wanted that any of my
temples shall be dependent upon the other temples. Rather, our main business is to train
up men to be self sufficient and competent in many ways to carry on the preaching
work, not to make them into specialists or to minimize their responsibility by centralizing
everything. If each center must rely upon its own strength to stand, that will be better training
ground for the devotees. We must learn how to do all kinds of varieties of engagements on
Krsna's service, not that we shall expect anyone else to act for us and thus avoid something
ourselves. But for reasons of spreading Krsna Consciousness movement, we may sometimes
centralize, just like the books and money for BBT are managed by Karandhara in Los Angles.
In that case, for more than one man to be dealing with Dai Nippon, overseeing the general
production and financial condition of the books, if that were left for each temple to manage,
there would be great difficulty and the books would get neither printed nor paid for nor
distributed widely. So in that case, centralized management is preferable. But in the case of
new temples, it is better if they must have to struggle a little while to establish themselves in
their cities, become familiar with the local city officials and leading citizens, elicit support
from all quarters of the city, like that, otherwise these things will be neglected and there will
be false dependency upon the outside supplies. This will deteriorate everything. Our purpose
of Krsna consciousness movement is to create first class servants of Krsna, that means they
know how to do everything.(SPL to Damodara, 9th January, 1973)
Regarding incorporation of our ISKCON centers, we want to run all our centers as nonprofit
religious organizations; that is the main point. Keeping this point in view too much official
control is not good in spiritual life. The centers should remain spiritually fit and

323

independent. Some control must be there as is now. Too much control means so many
vouchers. Gradually it will become a mundane institution. All our managers should be
spiritually advanced simple and honest in carrying out the orders of the spiritual master and
Krsna. That will be a nice standard. Democracy in spiritual affairs is not at all good but breeds
power politics. We should be careful about power politics. Our only aim should be that each
and every devotee is full dedicated to Krsna, then things will go on nicely.(SPL to
Karandhara, 19th July, 1973)

RULES AND POLICIES

A sannyasi must not present allurements of material benefits to gather many disciples,
nor should he unnecessarily read many books or give discourses as a means of
livelihood.He must never attempt to increase material opulences unnecessarily.
Purport: So-called svamis and yogis generally make disciples by alluring them with material
benefits. There are many so-called gurus who attract disciples by promising to cure their
diseases or increase their material opulence by manufacturing gold. These are lucrative
allurements for unintelligent men. A sannyasi is prohibited from making disciples through
such material allurements. Sannyasis sometimes indulge in material opulence by
unnecessarily constructing many temples and monasteries, but actually such endeavors should
be avoided. Temples and monasteries should be constructed for the preaching of spiritual
consciousness or Krsna consciousness, not to provide free hotels for persons who are useful
for neither material nor spiritual purposes. Temples and monasteries should be strictly off
limits to worthless clubs of crazy men. In the Krsna consciousness movement we
welcome everyone who agrees at least to follow the movements regulative principles
no illicit sex, no intoxication, no meat-eating and no gambling. In the temples and
monasteries, gatherings of unnecessary, rejected, lazy fellows should be strictly
disallowed. The temples and monasteries should be used exclusively by devotees who are
serious about spiritual advancement in Krsna consciousness. Srila Visvanatha Cakravarti
Thakura explains the word arambhan as meaning mathadi-vyaparan, which means attempts
to construct temples and monasteries. The first business of the sannyasi is to preach Krsna
consciousness, but if, by the grace of Krsna, facilities are available, then he may construct
temples and monasteries to give shelter to the serious students of Krsna consciousness.
Otherwise such temples and monasteries are not needed. ( S.B. 7.13.8)
The brahmacarini asrama is not yet started. You should not bother about it at the present
moment. When the brahmacarini asrama is established then you should consider going. Most
probably I also will go to San Francisco directly from India. When I am there I shall see if
your presence is actually required there. In the meantime you can continue with your painting
as usual & enjoy the spiritual life. In the Scriptures it is said that a woman is just like fire & a
man is just like a butter pot. The butter melts in the pot while in contact with fire. In your
country association of man and woman is very common without restriction; thus the result is
known to you better than I am able to explain. In spiritual life attraction of man & woman in
the understanding of material body hampers very much, therefore, some sort of restrictions

324

are necessary to check this hampering problem. In spiritual life there is no allowance of
association of man and woman without being married.(SPL to Jdurani, 26th October, 1967)
Killing proposal is not good. We have to kill them with arguments and reasons not with
sticks and weapons.Jadurani--I am very glad that you want to kill the non-devotees. You
should, however, leave the matter to your good God-brothers who will take care of it. I
am pleased to learn of your spirit of protest, but sometimes we have to tolerate. (SPL to
Pradyumna, Satsvarupa, Jadurani, 21st November, 1967)
For dishes, best thing is everyone who is eating Prasadam should wash his plate.
Otherwise, one man has to do so many dishes. So even the guests should also wash their
dishes, that is the system in the Temple; not leave one man to do it.(SPL to Aniruddha, 9th
April, 1968)
Brahmacaris and Brahmacarinis can live in the temple provided there is separate
arrangement. The restriction is there because if they live together there might be sex
impulses agitated. The whole principle is especially for the Brahmacaris to avoid causes
which may give impetus to the sex desire. But in your country it is very difficult to make
aloof the boys and girls because they are accustomed to mix together. So it is not possible for
me to introduce this new system very strictly, because they are trained differently. Someway
or other, if you are intelligent boy, you should make arrangement for the boys and girls to live
separately; Brahmacaris at one place all together, and the Brahmacarinis all together at
another place. We should always remember that sex life in spiritual advancement is great
impediment. So keeping this point of view in front, we should intelligently manage things
with great care. So that our aim of life may not be missed.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 16 th June,
1968)
Our policy should be to keep members as much as possible. We should not flatly
say,You must leave. That is not our policy. If he comes to Los Angeles to see me, I shall
speak with him to find out what is his difficulty.(SPL to Jayapataka, 12th August, 1969)
Regarding the persons who have been ``throwing the I-Ching,'' this cannot go on in our
temples of Krishna Consciousness. This is to be considered as gambling, and it must be
strictly prohibited. So if these boys will come to Los Angeles to follow the discipline as it is
practiced here, that will be the best thing. Otherwise, they may not cause this disturbance in
our temples. So both of these boys, whoever they are, should come immediately to Los
Angeles to be trained up nicely in Krishna Consciousness. Unless one agrees to follow all of
our principles, he may not be allowed to live at the temple. This must be our policy.
(SPL to Upendra, 16th August, 1969)
I do not think that Hamsaduta is pressing you for marriage. Marriage is a concession for a
person who cannot control his sex desires. Of course it is a difficult job for the boys in this
country because they have free access to intermingling with the girls. Under the
circumstances, it is my open order for everyone that everyone can marry without any artificial

325

pose. But if somebody is able to remain a Brahmacari, there should not be any causing
for his marriage.
But at the mature age say after 50 years old age, everyone should separate from wife. Married
life does not mean that one should continue to live with wife throughout the whole life; at a
certain stage, say between 20-25 years, one may accept a wife, live with her to the maximum
age of 50 years, and then there should be no more sex relationship--stringently. And at the
mature old age, say 65-70 years, everyone must accept the renounced order of Sannyas; if not
in dress, then in action positively.
Our students, either Brahmacari or Householder, are being trained up for constant engagement
in Krsna Consciousness service without any personal interest. This is perfect order of
Sannyas. So if everyone is trained up in this line of action, all of us are Sannyasis in all
circumstances. This is explained in the Bhagavad-gita that anyone who is not after the result
of any action, but simply he acts as a matter of duty for Krsna, he is a factual Sannyasi and
Yogi.
So whatever status of life we may accept, this principle of working for Krsna as a matter of
our duty, without being attracted by the result--should be followed by us.(SPL to Trivikrama,
7th March, 1970)
I think Krsna is giving you good intelligence to manage everything in Paris. Everyone
should be kept fully engaged one hundred per cent of the time in Krsnas service
without a vacant moment so that maya will never have a chance to act.It does not matter
what ones engagement in Krsnas service may be; Krsna accepts equally the service given to
Him by a little calf and that given by Srimati Radharani. So we should all be very much
appreciate of our Godbrothers and Godsisters service.(SPL to Harivilasa, 21 st September,
1970)
Now there are so many devotees there in Philadelphia. Please take care of them. Teach them
how to remain neat and clean. They should be engaged always in cleansing the temple.
Cleansing is urgently required. As far as possible, non-initiated devotees may not enter the
kitchen or Deity area. They can help from outside. Just take care of them so that they become
pure devotees.That is your duty. We are respected everywhere on our purity platform. This
should be maintained.(SPL to Nayanabhirama, 4th April, 1971)
I am so glad to hear how nicely Tulsi is growing. That is the sign of substantial
devotional service. Every center should be encouraged to grow Tulsi. If there is any
impediment in growing Tulsi, that means that devotional service is defective.
(SPL to Gaura Hari, 9th July, 1971)
So far the prints you have sent photos of, they are bona fide but for the ordinary man
they appear sensual. So better not to display such prints or paintings, not even in our
temples.(SPL to Jadurani, 4th November, 1971)
Regarding keeping our temples clean, this is essential. Unless we can maintain the
temples we presently have superexcellently clean, we should not open new centers.
(SPL to Visnujana dasa Maharaja, 4th November, 1971)

326

It will be a good idea in the future if our devotees take lesson from this unfortunate
incident and take precaution not to drive late at night for any reason--no gain can come
from such driving at night which will ever compensate for much great losses. Please
advise your GBC zonal secretary that in future great precaution must be taken.
(SPL to Patita Uddharana, 15th November, 1971)
I am encouraged that you are improving your temple quarters by decorating them
nicely. This will help to attract guests and interested people. I want that a high standard
should be maintained, but unnecessarily changing and redecorating is also not good. So
once you have established a very nice standard, avoid too much changing it again and
again. That is wasting Krishna's money unnecessarily.(SPL to Patita Uddharana, 8th
December, 1971)
It is a fact that householders should not live in the Temple together. Whether with child
or without child, householders should not live together in the Temple. Otherwise, what
will the Brahmacaris and Sannyasis think? So this should be discouraged. Bali Mardan
is correct in this point.(SPL to Rupanuga, 30th December, 1971)
Regarding householders living in the temple; but in India no woman is allowed to stay in
the temple at night. But for our preaching work I have permitted woman to stay in the
temple. But in the temple husband and wife should live seperately.There are many young
brahmacaris and Sannyasis in the temple and men and women living together is simply a
source of agitation, so therefore this is my order; ideally the husband and wife can live
separately in the temple. If this is not possible they should live together close to the temple
and attend temple arati etc . . . and if this is not possible the last alternative is to live away
from the Temple and conduct your own deity worship etc. It is best to do the most ideal thing
but whatever mode of living you chose the most important thing is to always remain one
hundred percent in service of Radha-Krishna.(SPL to Ravindra Svarupa, 25th January, 1972)
Regarding your question whether husband and wife should live together in the temple,
according to temple rules they should not live together in the temple. It does not give a
good impression for brahmacaris and sannyasis. It is better if the grhasthas have a
separate asrama, just like in Los Angeles the married disciples rent rooms together in one
apartment house near the temple and live there separately, and in this way no one is disturbed,
neither the brahmacaris are disturbed by householder life, nor the grhasthas are disturbed by
brahmacaris. This is the best system, and if you and your good husband require to live
together to advance nicely in Krishna Consciousness, that is very good proposal, but you
should try to model the arrangement after the Los Angeles temple, and you should live
separately, men and women, if you live in the temple itself.(SPL to Kirtika dasi,16 th Februar,
1972)
I am so much disgusted by this troublesome business of marriage, because nearly every day I
receive some complaint from husband or wife, and practically this is not my business as

327

sannyasi to be marriage counsellor, so henceforward I am not sanctioning any more

marriages, and those who want to marry must know in advance and be prepared to make
outside income to support wife and home separately from the temple, and in the temple
husband and wife shall live separately, that must be or what is the meaning of spiritual
society like ours? I made a concession, but how can I encourage something which has proven
to be so much trouble?(SPL to Kitriraja, 28th February, 1972)
I do not know why these things inventions are going on. That is our only business, to invent
something new programme? We have already got our Vaisnava standard. That is sufficient for
Madhvacarya, Ramanujacarya, it was sufficient for Lord Caitanya, six Gosvamis, for
Bhaktivinode Thakura, for my Guru Maharaja Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati, for me, for all big
big saints and acaryas in our line--why it shall be inadequate for my disciples so they must
manufacture something? That is not possible. Who has introduced these things, that women
cannot have chanting japa in the temple, they cannot perform the arati and so many things? If
they become agitated, then let the brahmacaris go to the forest, I have never introduced these
things. If the brahmacaris cannot remain in the presence of women in the temple, then
they may go to the forest, not remaining in New York City, because in New York there
are so many women, so how they can avoid seeing? Best thing is to go to the forest for not
seeing any women, if they become so easily agitated, but then no one will either see them and
how our preaching work will go on?(SPL to Ekayani,3rd December, 1972)
Yes, if anyone agrees to live with us in the temple he must without any exception follow the
four rules and regulations, plus the other regulative principles, otherwise he may be asked
kindly to leave the temple and live outside. Or he may not be invited to live in the temple until
he has agreed and has proven his ability to obey the regulative idea. The point is that we
should not be over anxious just to recruit men if they will not be of the best quality. If
someone wants to become devotee but he is little weak, never mind he is living outside, he
may come regularly to the temple, chant at home and at his work, and offer his foodstuffs
always to Krsna, like that, and gradually he will develop the surrendering attitude and accept
voluntarily the life of austerity or tapasya which must be practiced in the temple living.
Without such voluntary understanding of the principles and agreement to obey them, no
one is qualified to live in our temples. Of course if there are one or two instances of falling
down, that may be excused, we are not so overly critical, otherwise who would be qualified of
any of us to become devotee? So that tolerant attitude must be there to a certain extent, but we
must remain also always firm on this point, that the brahmacaris living in the temple shall not
disobey the orders of the spiritual master.(SPL to Cyavana, 29th December, 1972)
You should keep everything very clean. That is the first business. Every room should be
as clean as a mirror. The prasadam room should be immediately cleaned after taking
prasadam, otherwise you are inviting rats. Be careful.(SPL to Mukunda dasa, 20th October,
1973)
As far as separation of men and women in Bhaktivedanta Manor, that should be strictly
observed in the main temple building; between single men and women there must be
strict division and strict observance of no illicit sex. The householders may continue stay as
they are in the cottage house, living peacefully as grhasthas. Whether grhasthas, sannyasa or

328

brahmacari everyone has to be completely engaged all the time in devotional service. That is
the meaning of good management, to see that everyone is engaged 24 hours a day, and not
sleeping unnecessarily or talking idly.(SPL to Mukunda, 27th March, 1974)
No, without removing shoes nobody can visit the temple. Where are the arrangements
for a ramp? Neither you should make it.(SPL to Mukunda dasa, 23rd November, 1974)
In regards to your question about how the relationship between a sannyasi and the temple
president should be, my hope is that you will all be able to cooperate together. The temple
president is in charge and the sannyasi should not contradict the instructions. Although
if he does see something wrong or if he sees a fault or defect he should bring it out
directly to the temple president. And then work it out in a Krsna Conscious way. Not
that he will try to over-ride the temple president's authority. I want that you all work together
cooperatively. Please continue your programs there with great enthusiasm and try to strictly
follow all of my regulations without any deviation. Keep yourself always fixed in Krsna's
service. Don't let even a spit moment go by being engaged in the service of maya.(SPL to
Sukadeva, 28th December, 1974)
Impure atmosphere can be counteracted by having kirtanas twice and thrice daily with
dancing. So, keep the atmosphere very peacefully. Go on chanting and hold classes in
Bhagavatam, etc. Don't allow anyone to engage in eating and sleeping alone or the
devil's workshop will develop.(SPL toPatita Uddharana dasa, 10th January, 1975)
Prabhupda: Yes. Thats it. So those who cannot follow, they should not come here. And ask
from the origin that Those who cannot strictly follow the rules and regulations, they should
not come at all. It will set a bad example. They should be forbidden to come here. That I
was speaking, that instead of filling with bad cows, better keep the cowshed vacant. That
I was speaking. Those who cannot strictly follow our principles, they should not come here. It
is bad example. By mistake, if somebody does, he should be regretful and he should rectify.
That is another thing. But not willingly he should neglect. Then such person is not required at
all.(Morning Walk Nov2.,1975,Nairobi)
21st June, 1976
Prabhupada told him that the temple is meant for rendering service to Lord Krsna, therefore
anyone performing such service can live within it. But not for sense gratification. Those
grhasthas who still have desire for sense gratification, they may live outside.
(P.D.,2,466)
13th July, 1976
Now I have received your letter stating that only educated and cultured men should be
allowed to stay in our temple. So I will follow this policy...
He also wrote directly to Nitai. I have heard reports that you have been developing the habit
of going outside the temple to hear lectures by others like Nrsimhaballabha. Also I have heard
now that even some of the Indian devotees are doing likewise. Stictly no one should go

329

outside to hear lectures by others. If you are not satisfied by the calibre of the classes at the
Krsna Balarama Mandir, then you should give another class, but you cannot go outside for
hearing other`s lectures. Kindly stop this habit immediately. (P.D.,3,280)

TEMPLE PROGRAMS

In my opinion temples are centers for educating the public in spiritual values and I have
a mission to organize all temples for that spiritual education. Temples are not meant for
ordinary householders engaged simply in the matters of animal propensities. Those who are
actually engaged in the service of the Lord Deity, the predominator of the temple; can only be
allowed to remain in the temple, otherwise not.(SPL in visitors book, 18th September, 1960)
Regarding the Teachings in the temple; everyone of my disciples may become a teacher
strictly following my instructions. I am a bona fide teacher as long as I follow the
instructions of my spiritual master. That is the only one qualification for becoming a
teacher. As soon as one deviates from this principle one is no longer a teacher. I do not know
how Subala das speaks but if there is any deviation you can point it out & adjust things
between yourselves. Personally I know both yourself & your husband, Dayananda, are very
sincere souls & I am much obliged to you because you have opened a nice center in L.A.
Similarly, Subala das also opened a center at Santa Fe. All this activity is very encouraging to
my mission & I believe sincerely that you are doing the best to serve the cause of ISKCON.
(SPL to Nandarani, 29th October, 1967)
Regarding lecturing by woman devotees: I have informed you that in the service of the Lord
there is no distinction of caste or creed, color, or sex. In the Bhagavad-gita, the Lord
especially mentions that even a woman who has taken seriously is also destined to reach Him.
We require a person who is in the knowledge of Krishna, that is the only qualification of a
person speaking. It doesn't matter what he is. Materially a woman may be less intelligent than
a man, but spiritually there is no such distinction. Because spiritually everyone is pure soul. In
the absolute plane there is no such gradation of higher and lower. If a woman can lecture
nicely and to the point, we should hear her carefully. That is our philosophy. But if a
man can speak better than a woman, the man should be given first preference. But even
though a woman is less intelligent, a sincere soul should be given proper chance to speak,
because we want so many preachers, both men and women.(SPL to Jaya Govinda, 8 th
February, 1968)
Jadurani has now become a nice preacher. I have report from Satsvarupa that she gives
lectures very nicely. If we open a pavilion I shall take Jadurani also at that time, so she
will deliver nice lectures.(SPL to Mahapurusa, 28th March, 1968)

330

Yes, please decorate the temple with as many pictures as possible. And Jadurani is very
kind and liberal to supply us pictures. She is never tired of painting, and that makes her
increased in Krsna consciousness.(SPL to Rupanuga,June, 1968)
Regarding the child problem: I may inform you that all our children born of the Krishna
conscious parents, they are welcome and I want hundreds of children like that. Because in
future we expect to change the face of the whole world, because child is the father of man.
Anyway, I have seen Malati is nursing her child so nicely that she attended my meeting every
day and the child was playing and she never cried. Similarly, Lilavati's child also never cries
or disturbs the meeting. Lilavati was always present with her child, so it depends on the
mother. How to keep the child comfortable, so that it will not cry. The child cries only when it
feels uncomfortable. The child's comfort and discomfort depends on the mother's attention. So
the best solution is that we should train our all first-day small babies in such a way that
they are always satisfied and there will be no disturbance in the meeting, and there will
be no complaint. But there cannot be any hard and fast rules that only children who are
grown up, 7 or 8 years old, can be admitted and no other children can be admitted. That is not
possible, and I am not going to sanction any such rule. Rather I shall welcome a baby from
the very beginning, so that the transcendental vibration may enter into its ear, and from the
very beginning of its life, it becomes purified. But of course, the children cannot be allowed to
disturb in the meeting by crying; and that is the mother's responsibility to keep them
comfortable, and not to disturb the meeting.(SPL to Krsna devi, 21st August, 1968)
Regarding your third question, morning lecture is also allowed. Lecture is also kirtana, and so
as morning kirtana is there, similarly morning lecture can also be delivered. In New York , or
even in San Francisco, when I was present I was giving lectures in morning also. So far as
girls or boys lecturing in the morning, that doesn't make any difference. Either girl or
boy devotees may deliver lecture if they choose to do. We have no such distinction of
bodily designations, male or female. Krishna Consciousness is on the spiritual platform. As
such, anyone who is a devotee of the Lord, following in this line of disciplic succession, can
deliver lecture, on the teachings of Bhagavad-gita, Srimad-Bhagavatam, etc.(SPL to Syama
dasi, 21st October, 1968)
In distributing the ``perfection in yoga'' leaflet, when people come to your temple you may
explain to them the principles of yoga as they are described in the Bhagavad-gita. Such
instructions by you may be preceded and followed by Krishna kirtana. If they are
interested, you may show them how to sit, concentrating the eyesight on the tip of the nose.
The concentration should be on Lord Krishna or Lord Visnu, as is explained in Bhagavad-gita
As It Is. So if they come to know about hatha yoga you can show them in the authoritative
scriptures how it cannot be successfully practiced in this present age of kali.(SPL to
Satsvarupa, 29th December, 1968)
I understand from your letter that there is very good prospect of spreading our movement in
London. I approve of your scheme not to charge money for the love feast. Whatever
voluntary contribution you receive that is all right. So far items of foodstuff (bhoga) and
distribution of prasada are concerned, there is no need of increasing the number, better reduce
it to five just like rice, dal, capati or puri, little sweet rice and a nice vegetable, that is all. And

331

on Sunday you can increase the items up to ten, but make everything very nicely.(SPL to
Tamala, 12th January, 1969)
Regarding the Radha-Syama chanting which you have heard it is not very good. In our
temple, strictly Hare Krishna chanting should be given more importance. This is no
harm in this mantra you have heard, but it is not very important. There are many such
common songs composed by common devotees out of sentiment. But our principle is to stick
to the authorities, and always remember that Hare Krishna is the prime authorized mantra...
Regarding this Syama-Mataji Dasi from Vrindaban, does she sing Hare Krishna Mantra or
not? If she chants Hare Krishna it is all right, and if she does not chant the Hare Krishna
Mantra, you should ask her why she does not do so. I am not familiar with her Spiritual
Master, Gaurangidas, but if he has taught her to sing this Radha-Syama song, then he also is
not authorized.(SPL to Malati, 28th January, 1969)
If Prasadam is to be honored in the Temple room, the curtains may be drawn before the
Deities while the devotees are taking Prasadam. The best arrangement is to honor
Prasadam in a separate room for the purpose, if possible.(SPL to Yamuna, 16th January,
1970)
I am also glad to learn that already you have got a temple and enthusiastic and eager devotees
there. This is very encouraging. Please push our Sankirtana movement and improve the
program of Deity worship as the centers of your activities, and see that all the devotees remain
steady in their execution of daily chanting of sixteen rounds of beads and strict adherence to
the four principles of spiritual life and all other regulative principles, this will keep them
strong in Spiritual power. And you may note that when these regulative duties are performed,
and the devotee becomes fully absorbed in Krsna activities, Krsna as Supersoul will dictate
from within the answers to all questions and will give the needed intelligence to progress
more and more in Krsna Consciousness.
Please see that the program for studying our literatures is also undertaken very seriously by all
the devotees there. Everyone of us must become thoroughly acquainted with our philosophy,
so that our preaching work may be carried out nicely.
There is no harm if the devotees chant in the temple during the time when the Deities
are resting. You may have heard that here at L.A. Temple, they are holding Kirtana and
chanting 24 hours in the temple, and the program is very encouraging to all the devotees. Of
course, that is only possible in a very large center such as L.A.(SPL to Jagadisa, 27 th
February, 1970)
These classes of Bhagavad-gita and Srimad-Bhagavatam as you are now holding must
be continued very rigidly. About holding Sanskrit classes, the special stress should be
given to chanting the mantras in our books. I have given specific instructions in this
connection to your husband, and if Sanskrit class is to be held, it should be mainly for this
purpose. We should simply expend our time for development of Krishna Consciousness. To
become a scholar of Sanskrit is not our business. You say that 15 to 40 students are attending.
Are they outsiders? My point is anyone who will attend the Sanskrit class must be interested
for chanting the mantras (in our books Isopanisad, Bhagavad-gita, Srimad-Bhagavatam) and

332

not for any other purpose. And before and after the class there must be Mahamantra chanting.
(SPL to Yamuna and Gurudasa, 16th April, 1970)
I have received one letter from Balmukund Parikh, the copy of which is enclosed herewith. It
is understood that he is introducing something new in the name of teaching Devanagari script.
The prayer of the Spiritual Master as he has quoted has no use for us, it is completely
impersonal. This prayer immediately must be stopped.
Another thing is he asked me about Aurobindo's estimation. This means that he gradually
wants to introduce Aurobindo philosophy. All these things do not sound very nice.
Please let me know what is the necessity of learning Devanagari script. We are transliterating
all our books--Srimad-Bhagavatam, Bhagavad-gita, Brahma Samhita, etc.--in Roman type, So
why you should waste your time in learning Devanagari script?
So I am very much anxious to know what is the actual situation because I can scent that
Mr. Parikh wants to introduce something in my absence which is completely against
Krsna Consciousness. I hope you will understand me right and reply this letter by return mail
what is the actual situation.(SPL to Gurudasa, 9th May, 1970)
I am so glad to learn that you are regularly observing the listed holidays in our Caitanya
almanac. The roaring kirtana, offering feast to the Deities with special preparations is
our simple mode of celebration, and there is no special other program, this is standard,
and that is our festival.(SPL to Yamuna, 17th May, 1970)
I am so pleased to learn that you are satisfied to see the Los Angeles Temple situation.
Actually it is very, very nice to our purpose, and if we can maintain the standard of the
Temple atmosphere certainly anyone who will come here will be influenced by the
spiritual effect.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 28th May, 1970)
Your proposal for a grhastha travelling Sankirtana party is a very good one but the
temple work should not be neglected. Both things should go on simultaneously. Our
process is to work on Bhagavata and Pancaratriki systems simultaneously. Deity worship is
pancaratriki system and preaching is Bhagavata system. If we keep both systems in a regular
way that will help us solidly in our advancement in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Makhanal
and Tilaka devi, 24th September, 1971)
Regarding the morning kirtana songs, what you have given is all right. If time permits
there are other songs that can be sung, such as jiva jago, udilo aruna ``There is now
sunrise on the Eastern horizon and Lord Caitanya accompanied by His devotees have
started the morning Sankirtana party...(SPL to Drsthaketu dasa, 14th October, 1973)
Regarding your Janmastami program expectation of 10,000 people, it is very good.
Thank you very much. I am very much pleased what you are doing. Give the people nice
prasadam. This is what is temple--life. Chanting, dancing, prasadam, this is what I want.
(SPL to Giriraja dasa, 8th August, 1974)

333

The photos of my murti are very nice. The murti of the Spiritual Master should be treated
as good as the Deity. Saksad-dharitvena samasta-sastrair, uktas tatha bhavyata eva
sadbhih/kintu prabhor yah priya eva tasya **, The guru should be treated as good as God.
This is stated in all the sastras. The difference is that God is master-God and guru is servantGod. So the installation ceremony for such a murti should be similar to that done for
other Deities. All Temples can have this Deity if they like.(SPL to Karandhara, 29th
January, 1976)
Any sitar player or tabla player or any other musician invited in the temple cannot play
anything except Hare Krsna. Neither anyone can use the temple for musical
demonstration. Such things are items for sense gratification. If someone comes in the
temple to chant Hare Krsna by his musical talents, he is welcome otherwise not. Please
follow this principle.(SPL to Mukunda, 13th May, 1976)
Now you must arrange in each temple there must be sufficient stock of prasadam for
distribution. You can keep first class cooks, two or three, and they should be always
engaged. Whenever any guest comes, he must get prasada. This arrangement must be made,
that the cooks prepare ten-twenty servings at a time, of puris and subji, and you can add
halava and pakoras, and the visitors must be supplied immediately. Whenever a gentleman
comes, he must be served. As the twenty servings are being distributed, immediately the
cooks prepare another twenty servings and store it. At the end of the day, if no one comes, our
own men will take, so there is no loss. You cannot say, ``it is finished,'' ``it is not cooked yet,''
``there is no supply for cooking'' etc. This must be enforced rigidly. The temple is managed by
Srimati Radharani, Laksmiji; so why should there be want? Our philosophy is, if anyone
comes, let him take prasada, chant Hare Krsna and be happy. Everything is being supplied by
Krsna, Krsna is not poor, so why we should deny them? This should be done at any cost.
There is no difficulty, it simply requires nice management. At the end of the day you may sell
or give away. If we believe that Krsna is providing and maintaining everyone, then why
should we be misers? This means losing faith in Krsna, and thinking that we are the doers and
suppliers. We are confident Krsna will supply! Let the whole world come, we can feed them.
So please do this nicely, begin at once.(SPL All temple presidents,18th January, 1977)

LABOR
TEMPLE PRESIDENTS RESPONSIBILITIES
AND QUALIFICATIONS

We must always remember that the leader in charge of a temple must learn to successfully
deal with the other persons there. No one is working as a paid servant so if the dealings are
not friendly everyone will decide to leave. The leader of the temple must try always to be

334

sober and tolerant and at the same time manage everything nicely. Please continue to try and
cultivate this talent and I know you will be given all intelligence to do this.(SPL to Upendra,
26th November, 1968)
The important thing is to see that everyone is following a regulated schedule of chanting 16
rounds, reading, Sankirtana, and temple worship. Any breakage in the performance of one's
duties will surely be a hindrance in one's advancement. So, as President, you should see that
everyone stays engaged 24 hours a day in Krishna's service.(SPL to Vrndavana Candra, 9th
November, 1970)
I have received their very kind letters of appreciation and I am very much grateful.
Take care of them and see to it that they all become pure devotees. That is your duty.
They should follow the regulative principles strictly, regularly chant 16 rounds daily
without fail, read all our literatures and attend classes, etc. and be happy in Krishna
Consciousness.(SPL to Mukunda, 13th April, 1971)
Regarding your second point, I am pleased to hear that you are concerned for the
development of your neophyte godbrothers and godsisters. So just try to help them by
giving them Krishna Consciousness and the best way to do this is to set the example by
being very enthusiastic to do anything and everything to please Krishna, even we may have to
make sacrifice. Follow the regulative principles very strictly, and be ready to tolerate all kind
of setbacks and disappointments. The difference between a devotee and a nondevotee is this,
just like the bee and the fly: the bee always is attracted by the honey and flies go to the open
sores. So the devotee is only attracted by the good qualities in other people and does not see
their faults. He is friend to everyone and in this way he finds his life sublime. Of course we
are not ourselves perfect, so sometimes there may be something, and we may lose our
enthusiasm to do something--but these things come and go and you should not bother very
much with them. Just be attached to Krishna and try always to think how to please Him, and
He will personally rescue His devotee from all kinds of unfavorable situations. Even we may
not like to do the work, if we work very hard for Krishna soon we lose our attachment and
become satisfied just to be serving Krishna, and as long as at least 16 offenseless rounds daily
are being chanted, know it for certain that our anxieties will disappear very soon.(SPL to
Badrnarayana dasa, 18th November, 1971)
I am very encouraged to hear how San Diego center is flourishing under your supervision.
The test is that so many new devotees are coming. That is a very good sign. Now you must
take care to train them very nicely. They are voluntarily giving their lives to Krishna, so as
president you must see that they are always happy and satisfied in Krishna
Consciousness. Then they will not go away.(SPL to Bhakta dasa, 20th November, 1971)
As president , you must now become very convinced of our Krishna philosophy and very
enthusiastically and soberly maintain temple routine standards, increase book
distribution, satisfy the devotees, and in every way become the perfect KC example of
angel.(SPL to Makhanal,10th January, 1972)

335

So as President, now you will be forced to advance in Krishna Consciousness because

you must always set the highest example yourself.(SPL to Hrdayananda, 4th February,
1972)
Actually, most of my best managers are grhasthas, because they have a natural
propensity to manage.(SPL to Amogha, 15th February, 1972)
All the presidents of our centers should see that all the members are strictly observing
the brahminical standards, such as rising early, cleansing at least twice daily, reading
profusely, attending arati, like that. You begin immediately this process. That is the main
work of GBC. Sometimes we see that even they do not wash hands after eating. Even after
drinking water we should wash hands. That is suci. Suchi means purest. Everyone should join
the mangal arati. Gradually, we should become more regulated and strict for following the
rules and regulations. Otherwise we shall fall down.(SPL to Rupanuga, 3rd May, 1972)
We have got so much to do. We have to deal with so many men with different personalities.
So kindly utilize their energies and at the same time keep them satisfied. That is leadership.
if one man is appointed as leader, all must follow him and be obedient. ``Obedience is the
first law of discipline.'' They are pointing out irregularities, but they themselves are not doing
their duty, so they are pointing out the irregularities in others. They came to serve, now they
don't want to serve so there is some excuse. Oh, irregularity, let me go away. The workers
should not suggest irregularities.(SPL to Giriraja, 15th May, 1972)
So the future of this Krishna Consciousness movement is very bright, so long the
managers remain vigilant that 16 rounds are being chanted by everyone without fail,
that they are all rising before four morning and attending mangal arati.(SPL to
Karandhara, 22nd December, 1972)
Regarding your other points, if there is need for stronger president in Montreal, I have no
objection if Sripati leaves that place. Main thing is to have always one strong leader at each
temple who can maintain the preaching standard to the highest degree. In this way, if our
standard program is maintained just to the standard, automatically there will be enthusiasm
and increase of preaching results.(SPL to Jagadisa, 5th January, 1973)
This constantly changing the head man and whimsically dividing the attention is not
good. Someone must be there who will stick tightly to the temple and develop it
gradually to the highest standard.(SPL to Cyavana, 9th January, 1973)
So far as being leader is concerned, leader means spiritually not materially. This you
should understand very clearly. If spiritual potency and strength is there, then material
intelligence will automatically follow. We must have a solid foundation of chanting and
following the regulative principles. Then one is fit to lead others. I hope you will understand
this point.(SPL to Jagajivana dasa, 6th September, 1974)

336

Regarding having your wife do the management, if there are no men available then what
can be done?(SPL to Batu Gopala, 7th September, 1974)
You must make sure that all of these devotees are following the regulative principles very
nicely. Everyone must rise early, take bath attend mangala arati, chant at least 16 good
rounds, attend class, and follow the four regulative principles strictly. If these things are lax,
then there is no question of spiritual life. Any one who does not accept these things staunchly
will have to fall down. You must teach them by your own personal example otherwise
how will they learn. If you are loose in your habits, then everyone in your temple will
also be loose in their habits. So, as one of my elder disciples, be strong. Do not deviate and
you will be blessed.(SPL to Abhirama dasa, 16th January, 1975)
So do everything conscientiously and my blessings are always with you. However, don't
create any awkward situation that may be criticized. Caesar's wife must be above
criticism. Up to now as I have got respectable situation, I wish that all my disciples will
have similar respectable position in society. That will keep my name good. Like father,
like son.(SPL to Caitya Guru dasa, 11th July, 1976)
He may not live off temple funds. Temple president is generally meant for sannyasi, but
a grhastha may be if he is restrained.(SPL to Rupanuga,8th November, 1976)

HOW TO MANAGE AND ENGAGE DEVOTEES

I have learned that in the temple there are sometimes men with no work. This should
not be allowed. Every one must be busy with some work in Krishna Consciousness.
Idleness is not Krishna Consciousness. Please take care of this omission I shall be glad to
hear from you about this.(SPL to Mukunda, 5th May, 1967)
If you are not satisfied with your cooking engagement, tell Brahmananda to give you
some other engagement. But it doesn't look well if you change from one center to
another for some convenience. Everywhere service to Krishna is the same, but if you are
feeling some inconvenience, then you may inform Brahmananda, and get some
relaxation by change of duty.(SPL to Devananda, 18th March, 1968)
Please continue your very good service, and do not feel any feeling of uselessness. It is
true that Krishna has given some the opportunity to serve Him by nice writing, some by
good business ability, some by nice cooking, and so on, but these various services are all
accepted equally by Krishna. On the transcendental plane, one service is as good as another.
There is no question of higher or lower. We are very tiny, and so we cannot really do very

337

much. Simply we can engage our time and energy, and that is all Krishna sees. He sees this
boy or girl is spending his time in My Service, and He is pleased. I hope you are both well.
(SPL to Hamsaduta and Himavati, 3rd March, 1968)
The more we struggle for advancing our Krishna Consciousness movement, the more we
become advanced on the path. Really, devotional service means that we have to employ our
energies for the purpose of Krishna Consciousness, and it does not matter what is the
volume of such energy, because different persons have got different type of energies, but
the best means is that one has to apply his energy as far as possible, that is the secret of
success in Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Aniruddha, 24th August, 1968)
We must always remember that the leader in charge of a temple must learn to
successfully deal with the other persons there. No one is working as a paid servant so if
the dealings are not friendly everyone will decide to leave. The leader of the temple must
try always to be sober and tolerant and at the same time manage everything nicely. Please
continue to try and cultivate this talent and I know you will be given all intelligence to do this.
(SPL to Upendra, 26th November, 1968)
Regarding the usefulness or uselessness of the inmates, it all depends on proper
management. You can't expect that all men and women who will be going there will be very
useful. You have to make them useful by your arrangement. I am very glad to inform you that
Tamala Krishna and Madhudvisa are managing so nicely in Los Angeles that they are making
all men useful for Sankirtana Party purposes.(SPL to Hayagriva, 12th July, 1969)
I have seen the agenda of your president's meeting. This is nice. One thing should be
followed, however, as your countrymen are more or less independent spirited and lovers
of democracy. So everything should be done very carefully so that their sentiments may
not be hurt.(SOL to Tamala Krsna, 13th October, 1969)
Gradually this meeting should develop into a committee. of the West Coast presidents, and
similarly there should be one for the East Coast, so in the future we can form a central
governing body for the whole institution. Therefore the management should be done very
cautiously so that everyone is satisfied in their autonomous managing capacity. Of course, the
central point is the order of the Spiritual Master, and I am very glad that you are trying to give
importance to this aspect of management. The difficulty is sometimes things are interpreted in
a manner dovetailing one's own sense gratification. I have got this personal experience in my
Guru Maharaja's institution. Different Godbrothers took the words of Guru Maharaja in
different interpretations for sense gratification and the whole mission disrupted. This is still
going on for the last 40 years without any proper settlement. I am always afraid of this crack,
but I am sure if our aim is to serve Krishna sincerely and the Spiritual Master simultaneously,
that will be our success. That means serve Krishna and the Spiritual Master simultaneously
with equal faith and serious vow, and then success is sure. Yourself, Gargamuni,
Brahmananda and the others are intelligent. You should always deal things so tactfully that
people may not fall away. Every living being is important in Krishna Conscious service, and

338

we must take all precautions that one may not fall away.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 18 thOctober,
1969)
I am so glad that Dayananda is doing everything so nicely. He is intelligent, responsible boy,
and whatever you do conjointly, it has my approval. You may note it. But always remember
that Nandarani is also a very nice devotee girl, and their whole family is coming out nice; so
you should see always that they are not in inconvenience in any way. Because he is family
man, he should have some special consideration. A brahmacari can tolerate any
inconvenience, but women and children cannot. They will have difficulty.(SPL to
Gargamuni, 15th December, 1969)
My Guru Maharaja created some Brahmacaris and Sannyasis for preaching work, and
I am creating all Grhasthas. This means that we have to adjust things in favor of
circumstances in the matter of pushing Krsna Consciousness Movement forward.(SPL to
Hamsaduta, 1st April, 1970)
We do not require to qualify very extraordinarily to serve Krsna. Krsna is Selfsufficient, He does not require anyone's service, but still the more we render service unto
Him the more we become happy.(SPL to Candanacarya and Baradraja, 9th May, 1970)
Please continue to see that these two nice boys and all the other devotees there are
following rigidly the scheduled program of regulated activities in devotional service,
chanting the rounds, attending classes and studying our philosophy as well as going on
Sankirtana, etc.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 26th May, 1970)
Regarding your program of duties for the brahmacaris and brahmacarinis and grhastha
men and women, this is a very nice arrangement. The girls should manage internally
and the boys should manage externally. So all of you have my hearty blessings for your
kind service to Lord Krsna. Be always engaged in this way and become happy.(SPL to
Yamuna, 16th September, 1970)
I think Krsna is giving you good intlligence to manage everything in Paris. Everyone
should be kept fully engaged one hunderd percent of the time in Krsbas service without
a vacant moment so that maya will never have a chance to act. It does not matter what
ones engagement in Krsnas service may be; Krsna accepts equally the service given to Him
by a little calf and that given by Srimaati Radharani. So we should all be very much
appreciative of our Godbrothers and Godsisters service.(SPL to Harivilasa, 21 st September,
1970)
Regarding your question about incense, Karandhara has just informed me that our Spiritual
Sky incense business is making now $1,000,000 a year to spend for Krishna. How can that be
Maya? My Guru Maharaja used to say, ``Anything material, if it is used for the service of
Krishna, it is a mistake to give it up.'' Because I have understood this principle, he used to

339

appreciate me in front of my godbrothers. I have given this idea all along--why you big
leaders do not understand it? You should take it to heart as a guiding principle that somehow
or other we always please Krishna by doing what is practical and necessary, according to time
and place. Not that we should be whimsical. But one test is that all the devotees should be
satisfied. They have given their lives to Krishna, so we should see they are always happy.
Their service is voluntary. It is not that we can force anyone to do anything. If we do they
will go away and that is a great loss. Everyone must be encouraged to do what he likes to
do for Krishna, so if someone likes to do business for Krishna, let them make $1,000,000
for Krishna.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 20th November, 1971)
I am very encouraged to hear how San Diego center is flourishing under your supervision.
The test is that so many new devotees are coming. That is a very good sign. Now you must
take care to train them very nicely. They are voluntarily giving their lives to Krishna, so as
president you must see that they are always happy and satisfied in Krishna
Consciousness. Then they will not go away.(SPL to Bhakta dasa, 20th November, 1971)
So long as a devotee is not initiated he should have Bhakta before his name, if he is a
male, Bhaktin if she is a girl.(SPL to Nityananda, 17th December, 1971)
Our process is to show Krishna Consciousness as it is, not as others want to see it. By
showing KC in this way, you are making the thing less important. It is not that we should
change to accommodate the public, but that we shoud change the public to accommodate us.
Better you devote your full time to one thing only, not many things. That way your
enthusiasm and talents will have big effect by being concentrated.SPL to Ypgesvara, 28th
December, 1971)
Upon your recommendation, I am gladly accepting them as my duly initiated disciples and
their letter follows. Now you must take the full responsibility to give them all guidance and
facility for perfecting their lives in Krishna Consciousness. The trick is to keep everyone
always engaged happily in Krishna's service, then they will advance rapidly. Just you
become very serious and thoughtful and learn this art how to engage everyone very nicely.
(SPL to Bhakta dasa, 16th January, 1972)
Good manager means he is able to satisfy everyone and live in cooperative manner with
all the devotees, so if you manage things nicely he can do tremendous work.(SPL to
Giriraja, 2nd May, 1972)
So far your management of different centers in Eastern Zone, I have already advised
Rupanuga to do the needful; if there is waste then you can merge various centres. You can
thin milk by adding water and you can make it thick by boiling. Now is the time for us to
begin the boiling process. Now you know everything how to be a Vaisnava brahmana, now
you must practice these thing or the whole thing will be a show only. Better to develop the
small number of devotees we have, make them truly Krishna conscious boys and girls

340

than to go on getting many followers who do not understand and practice the real
principles. Better one moon that many stars.(SPL to Damodara, 9th May, 1972)
As you requested me, I have sent many men from U.S.A. to help you, now you engage
them properly, utilize them, that is leadership, how to engage everyone in their
respective duties and properly utilize their energy.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 11th May, 1972)
We have got so much to do. We have to deal with so many men with different personalities.
So kindly utilize their energies and at the same time keep them satisfied. That is
leadership, if one man is appointed as leader, all must follow him and be obedient.
``Obedience is the first law of discipline.'' They are pointing out irregularities, but they
themselves are not doing their duty, so they are pointing out the irregularities in others. They
came to serve, now they don't want to serve so there is some excuse. Oh, irregularity, let me
go away. The workers should not suggest irregularities.(SPL to Giriraja, 15th May, 1972)
Anyone who cannot collect money, they should go to Mayapur and live there and simply
eat and sleep, like women and widows. I shall arrange for their eating and sleeping. But in
cities, those should live who can collect and earn. The widows are not earning in Hindu
society, they eat and sleep at others' expense. So if you are not able to earn in Calcutta, better
all go to Mayapur and eat and sleep and I shall accommodate all widows, women, and others
at Mayapur and Vrindaban. Otherwise why should we maintain such large establishment in
Calcutta simply for eating and sleeping and spending. These two places will be reserved for
those who cannot collect. For them I am making provision. Only the active members who can
collect, they shall live in the city. Eating, sleeping members, they shall live in Mayapur, that's
all.(SPL to Bhavananda, 14th July, 1972)
Yes, that is the right idea, to strengthen whatever devotees we have got in spiritual life,
fix them beyond any doubts. Then our potency will increase and we may recruit dozens
of new devotees easily. Main thing is to make sure everyone is chanting minimum
sixteen rounds daily of Hare Krishna Mantra. Otherwise they will not be able to
perform the other practices of brahminical life, such as early rising, cleanliness, etc.
(SPL to Jagadisa, 22nd July, 1972)
I am so glad to receive your report after such long time, and it appears that everything is
improving more and more, by Krishna's grace. I like this idea of distributing books and
preaching, that is Lord Caitanya's plan, and because you are doing it so nicely you are already
making the greatest contribution, so what need there is for some special instruction from me?
But if you want, I must give, because you are serving Krishna so nicely, so in that case my
request to you is that you enter into the universities and colleges wherever possible and preach
there with a view to recruiting some first-class devotees for helping me manage and push on
this movement all over the world. Overall there is shortage of first-class, experienced men to
manage things just to the highest standard, as you are doing. Therefore I am calling upon you
the big leaders to push this idea forward, namely, to attract some educated men to join us. The
idea is that they will only agree to join us if we ourselves conduct ourselves intelligently
by the preaching approach. The secret will be to engage them as they like to be engaged,

341

that is, supposing I have got some education, I am business student, or I have got some skill or
talent, I am typist or musician or something like that, so I will like to utilize these things for
Krishna only if I am encouraged in a certain way, very tactfully, and I must not be
discouraged by too much forcing me at first to accept everything of shaving the head, rising
very early, going for street sankirtana, like that. No, let me come gradually, let me study also
Krishna Consciousness and see how it is practical and sublime. Gradually I may get some
taste for these other things and agree to do them voluntarily and intelligently. We are not
dogma or like army-camp, no. We are servants of Krishna, that means because we understand
that Krishna is our Protector under all circumstances, we have no more any anxiety, so we
become very liberal and tolerant of all kinds of seeing others' sinful activities, and we see
them innocent victims of maya, and we try to help them understand what is the real position
of life. So you know this art, how to attract and engage men, so aim yourself at the top-class
of men and give them every opportunity and facility to become convinced of our philosophy
and engage themselves to their satisfaction. That will be the best contribution. Now spread
this idea also to the other leaders. So now I do not think there will be any difficulty for you to
fill your Seattle centre with the best devotees in our Movement, and then I shall be very glad
to come there at next opportunity to give them all my personal instruction. In this way, appeal
yourself to the high class of men, not the mass. Mass, too, we do not eliminate anyone, but if
best men are there to run on things, mass will follow later.
(SPL to Sukadeva, 13th December, 1972)
I am very much disturbed to hear from you that you have become disturbed in your mind. Do
not be disturbed. There is no cause for anxiety. You are doing your best to serve Krishna, that
is very much appreciated, so do not lose enthusiasm out of frustration, that will spoil
everything. Krishna Consciousness means we should always be satisfied and happy, not
that we must work something impossible, becoming overburdened, and then because we are
unhappy by so much trouble we lose enthusiasm altogether and give up all hope. No, if too
much endeavour is there, that is to be avoided. By all means we must preserve our spiritual
status, that is the point, not that we are mad after big buildings, many devotees, life-members,
this, that--no, these are only ways to engage the devotees so that they may apply the principles
of devotional living to some kind of work for practical realization of these principles.
(SPL to Tejyas, 19th December, 1972)
Our leaders shall be careful not to kill the spirit of enthusiastic service, which is
individual and spontaneous and voluntary. They should try always to generate some
atmosphere of fresh challenge to the devotees, so that they will agree enthusiastically to rise
and meet it. That is the art of management: to draw out spontaneous loving spirit of
sacrificing some energy for Krishna. But where are so many expert managers? All of us
should become expert managers and preachers. We should not be very much after
comforts and become complacent or self-contented. There must be always some tapasya,
strictly observing the regulative principles--Krishna Consciousness movement must be always
a challenge, a great achievement to be gained by voluntary desire to do it, and that will keep it
healthy. So you big managers now try to train up more and more some competent preachers
and managers like yourselves. Forget this centralizing and bureaucracy.(SPL to Karandhara,
22nd December, 1972)

342

Yes, if anyone agrees to live with us in the temple he must without any exception follow the
four rules and regulations, plus the other regulative principles, otherwise he may be asked
kindly to leave the temple and live outside. Or he may not be invited to live in the temple until
he has agreed and has proven his ability to obey the regulative idea. The point is that we
should not be over anxious just to recruit men if they will not be of the best quality. If
someone wants to become devotee but he is little weak, never mind he is living outside, he
may come regularly to the temple, chant at home and at his work, and offer his foodstuffs
always to Krsna, like that, and gradually he will develop the surrendering attitude and accept
voluntarily the life of austerity or tapasya which must be practiced in the temple living.
Without such voluntary understanding of the principles and agreement to obey them, no
one is qualified to live in our temples. Of course if there are one or two instances of falling
down, that may be excused, we are not so overly critical, otherwise who would be qualified of
any of us to become devotee? So that tolerant attitude must be there to a certain extent, but we
must remain also always firm on this point, that the brahmacaris living in the temple shall not
disobey the orders of the spiritual master.(SPL to Cyavana, 29th December, 1972)
Of course we work very very hard just to get someone to come to the platform of devotee of
Krsna, so we shall not be too much hasty to drive anyone out. Therefore we may forgive
once, twice, but more than that we must take other steps. So if any new candidate for
devotee comes forward you may test him very thoroughly to understand from him if he is
ready to fully accept our strict standard of temple living. Let him understand that it is not an
arbitrary or whimsical decision on our parts to become like military camp, rather we are
strictly adhering to our devotional principles only so that we may make advancement in Krsna
consciousness and be protected from the attack of maya consciousness. They may be thinking
that these people are slaves of their strict principles, but we are thinking that the strict
principles are slaves to us. Of course, the devotee is always very liberal-minded and tolerant
towards everyone, seeing everyone as the part and parcel of Krsna and the pure devotee of
Krsna, only seeing that due to maya they have temporarily forgotten their real position. So a
devotee is always very understanding if there is some discrepancy behavior on the part of
nondevotees, and even some devotees misbehave, he is always very tolerant and
understanding. The point is that no one is actually qualified in this material world to approach
Krsna, but if he makes the attempt through our inducing him gradually to give his energy to
Krsna, by that attempt Krsna will extend his mercy and deliver the fallen soul despite his so
many disqualifications. And such person or aspiring devotee, he is to be considered the most
exalted of men because he has given his life to Krsna:
bahunam janmanam ante jnanavan mam prapadyate
vasudevah sarvam iti sa mahatma sudurlabhah
After many births and deaths, he who is actually in knowledge surrenders to Me, knowing
Me to be the cause of all causes and all that is. Such a great soul is very rare. [Bg. 7.19]
(SPL to Dhananjaya, 31st December, 1972)
Everyone has got some propensity. The art of preaching is to engage that propensity in
the service of Krsna. Whatever we have got, our mind, our intelligence, our possessions,
our time, our energies, let them all be used in Krsna's service. So by training people in
this way, this will be the success of your preaching work.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 28th
January, 1973)

343

There is no difference between brahmacari, grhastha, vanaprastha, and sannyasi. Simply

grhastha means that he lives outside the temple with wife, that is the only difference.
Otherwise, grhastha must follow the same regulative principles and remain fully
engaged in the temple activities.(SPL to Ksirodakasayi, 29th January, 1973)
After conferring with my various GBC representatives I have concluded that polygamy must
be strictly prohibited in our society. Although it is a Vedic institution still there are so many
legal implications. Neither are many of our men fixed up enough to tend for more than one
wife. Polygamy will simply increase the sex life and our philosophy is to gradually decrease
the sex life till eventually there is no sex life. The policy should be that all the women are
given the utmost protection. Women are looking for husbands because they feel
unprotected so it is up to the senior members to give all protection to the women.
(SPL to Rupanuga, 14th February, 1973)
The temple is a place not for eating and sleeping, but as a base from which we send out
our soldiers to fight with maya. Fight with maya means to drop thousand and millions of
books into the lap of the conditioned souls. Just like during war time the Bombs are
raining from the sky like anything. So you are the expert in this field.(SPL to Ramesvara,
3rd August, 1973)
I have received one complaint from Indian devotee at Mayapur Prabharupa Das Brahmacari
that he is mal treated by our American devotees. Kindly inquire into this matter and do the
needful. Either Indian or foreign whoever joins us they are not under any obligation, our only
tie is Love of Godhead. It should be our definite policy that nobody is ill treated that he
may go away. We recruit a person to join us after spending gallons of blood. Everyone comes
for reformation, you cannot expect everyone to be perfect, rather it is our duty to make
everyone perfect as far as possible. So we shall be very much cautious and careful in this
connection.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 23rd August, 1973)
We have to manage our men in such a way that they may bend to our will but not break.
After all, our work is purely voluntary. If they become angry and leave then our work is
defeated.(SPL to Tamala Krsna Goswami, 31st December, 1973)
First of all, there is not question of a devotee becoming ostracized because he has become ill,
nor do I think this is being widely practiced. Who has been ostracized? One of the symptoms
of a devotee is that he is kind, so if our Godbrother becomes ill it is our duty to help him
get the proper medicine and treatment so that he can recover. Recently our Giriraja
became chronically ill in India and had to return to the U.S. for proper medical treatment.
There, in our Los Angeles center, he was given his own room, and was able to recuperate
comfortably, and now he has returned to his full duties in Bombay. Now Tamala Krsna
Goswami has just had a successful hernia operation which was arranged free of charge at one
of the most modern hospitals, and there is also a girl devotee undergoing operation there also.
Tamala Krsna is now living in a room at our temple; the devotees see that he gets all facility,

344

a hospital bed, proper prasadam, and personal care and visiting. So there is no question of ill
treating of our own Godbrothers simply because they are sick, nor should you allow such
neglect to go on. So long we have this material body there will be sickness, but we have to
remain on the transcendental platform nevertheless.(SPL to Sukadeva, 5th April, 1974)
Regarding engaging the men, it is required that nobody should sit idle.(SPL to Giriraja
dasa, 16th August, 1974)
I am also glad to hear that in your temple no one misses mangala arati and that
everyone is becoming steady and peaceful in their service. It sounds as if you are taking
care of your men very nicely. This is first class management. Please continue in this kind
of management.(SPL to Kurusrestha, 28th Decenber, 1974)
Regarding the new building, if it is suitable, never mind if it is a little more or less, you should
get it. We can rent the unused space, and the householders can live in the building as long as
they have separate floors. One thing is that they must be fully engaged. Don't make a hotel for
free boarding and lodging. Everyone must be full-time engaged and the best engagement for
them is to sell books. That will be very nice. Don't allow anyone to simply eat and sleep. All
should attend classes 2 or 3 times daily, chant 16 rounds, and go out for street sankirtana.
Eating should be minimized. Too much eating leads to too much sleeping, and then sex
desire. So, management should be done very carefully to see that there is not easy-going,
lazy attitude which will only end in fall down.(SPL to Rupanuga dasa, 9th January, 1974)
Yes, try to encourage book distribution as much as possible. Books are the basis of our
Movement. Whatever appreciation we are getting on account of our books, it is because we
are following the path chalked out by exalted devotees. We are not writing something
whimsical. So far devotees being hesitant to distribute books on account of pressure,
sometimes pressure is required, especially when one is not so advanced. Of course it has
to be applied properly, otherwise there may be some bad taste. But spontaneous service
can only be expected from advanced devotees. Just like a child by pressure goes to school
and is made to read. Then after some time he wants to read, even without pressure. We have
all got experience of this. It is vaidhi bhakti--vaidhi means ``must.'' Sometimes devotees are
promised a plate of maha-prasadam for the biggest distributer. There is no harm. Actually one
should try to serve Krishna to his or her full capacity without thought of reward--service is
itself the reward. But this takes time to actually realize and until that platform is achieved
some pressure or inducement is required.(SPL to Tusta Krsna Maharaja, 9th January, 1976)
This business of sleeping devotees should stop. What is the use of such sleeping devotees,
simply increasing the expenditures. All of them must be engaged.(SPL to Haihaya, 29th
May, 1976)

345

HOW DEVOTEES SHOULD EXECUTE THEIR DUTIES

SRILA PRABHUPADA
TELLS A STORY
Srila Prabhupada would speak from a large repertoire of traditional stories and apply them in
different ways. His use of the story about the brahmana who lost his caste illustrates this
nicely.
In India there is a custom that Hindus never take their meal in the house of a Mohammedan or
Christian, or anyone other than a Hindu brahmana, but one brahmana was very hungry, and he
went to a little known acquaintance and asked for some food.The man supplied the brahmana
with a little foodstuff, but still his hunger was not satisfied. When the brahmana asked the
man for more food, the man said that he was sorry but he had no more.
Oh, said the brahmana, disappointed. Then he asked, Sir, which caste do you belong to?
I am Mohammedan, the man replied.
The hungry man lamented, Oh, I have lost my caste and I am still hungry!
Srila Prabhupada told this story on the occasion to a devotee- artist. She had suggested to
Prabhupada that she should improve her artistic craftsmanship by painting and selling
nondevotional pictures, and then after becoming talented and famous, she could better paint
for Krsna. As for fame, Prabhupada said, according to Caitanya-caritamrta a man is famous
who is known as a great devotee of Krsna. If she insisted on becoming a great artist, she
would be like the brahmana who lost his caste but his belly remained unfilled.
Another time Prabhupada applied the same story when a devotee, at Prabhupadas suggestion,
tried to get Prabhupada a teaching position on a college faculty. The salary they offered to
him was very low, so Prabhupada rejected it. The devotee then thought that he had insultes
Prbhupada by even asking such a thing. Prabhupada wrote back assuring the disciple that
there was no offenc, but that the offer was useless. He related the story about the cast
brahmana, then commented, The idea is that if we have to ask some service, there must be
proper remuneration. So I thought that since I required some money for my book found, I
might gather some money in this way, but this does not satisfy my hunger. So forget this
incident. Prabhupada Nectar Vol.2,p 76-77
The devotees of the temple must keep themselves engaged otherwise they cannot make
progress in Krishna consciousness. The maya is very strong and as soon as there is
opportunity the Maya will come and attack. Therefore every one should be very careful
against the attack of Maya. And the only effective defense is remain Krishna
consciousness always.(SPL to Mukunda, 13th May, 1967)
I am very concerned that due to your sincerity and service mood you have improved in
Krishna Consciousness excellently. Whatever allocation of duty there may be, if we try to
execute such specific duty sincerely, that alone can make us much more advanced in Krishna
Consciousness. In the Bhagavad-gita, it is stated that for the fixed up devotee there is one
duty. This duty is understood through the transparent medium via media of the Spiritual
Master. It is better service to Krishna and Spiritual Master in a feeling of separation;
sometimes there is risk in the matter of direct service. For example, Kirtanananda was giving
me direct service by massaging, cooking for me, and so many other things; but later on by
dictation of Maya, he became puffed up, so much so that he thought his Spiritual Master a
346

common man, and was existing only on account of his service. This mentality at once pushed
him down. Of course, those who are sincere devotee, they take direct service as an
opportunity, but the illusory energy is so strong that it acts on this doctrine of familiarity
breeds contempt. Kirtanananda was thinking I was existing on his service, instead of realizing
I was giving him opportunity to do me some service.(SPL to Madhusudana, 30 th December,
1967)
I understand that there are only three persons at Boston, but each of you can work for
300 persons, so it is not the numerical strength that works, but it is Krishna
Consciousness that works. A Krishna Conscious person is never tired of working and the
symptoms I can see in you as you want to be overloaded with work. This is the test of how
one is advancing in Krishna Consciousness. Nobody becomes tired but wants to work more
and more. Your God-brother Satsvarupa also told me the same thing that he may be
overloaded with typewriting work. Similarly, Govinda dasi and Gaurasundara also want to be
overloaded with work. So your examples are great encouragement for an old man like me. I
have got the same spirit of being overloaded with Krishna Conscious work, but physically I
am not as strong as you are all young boys and girls. You can pray to Krishna that I may get
your strength to serve the cause of Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Jadurani, 16th December,
1967)
I understand that some of our students are in Boston, and they are not attending the
Temple or cooperating with you. This means they are under the clutches of Maya more
or less. After all, Krishna Consciousness is difficult job for less intelligent persons. But one
who understands Krishna Consciousness and acts accordingly, he should be accepted as
spiritually the strongest man. In the Caitanya Caritamrta it is said that persons who take to
Krishna Consciousness are supposed to be the most intelligent man.(SOL to Satsvarupa, 30 th
January, 1968)
Regarding Krishna's being very kind upon us, should be on the principle as Arjuna followed:
the principle is, that Krishna was Arjuna's most intimate friend. He could have brought
victory to Arjuna, without any endeavor by Arjuna; neither was that principle advised by
Krishna, neither Arjuna followed it. As a military man, Arjuna fought to his best, but the
victory was brought him by Krishna. Similarly, we should try our best to our best
capacity, and victory will come from Krishna. We should never sit idly and ask Krishna
to do everything. That is the teachings of the Bhagavad-gita. It is clearly said in the Gita:
``Yuddhasya ca mam anusmara [Bg. 8.7].'' So ordinarily, we have to try our best to our best
capacity to achieve something, and by Krishna's Grace, all of a sudden we shall see
everything is there. This sort of help from Krishna is transcendental happiness. Our principle
should be therefore, that we should work for the mission with great enthusiasm, with certainty
for its success, and patiently follow the regulative principles, and associate ourselves with
pure devotees, and work being completely in Krishna Consciousness, that will make us happy
and successful.(SPL to Brahmananda, 20th February, 1968)
Regarding your question, we must utilize our intelligence fully for serving Krsna. Serving
Krsna does not mean that we sit idly and say that Krsna will take care of all our
business. That is not depending on the Lord; rather it is laziness. Depending on Krsna

347

means to act always in Krsna consciousness, realizing that Krsna is the ultimatecontroller of
all results. I hope you understand this properly.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 22nd September, 1969)
Regarding your consideration of management, No, we should take all risks for Krsna.
This mentality to chant in a solitary place without any responsibility of preaching work
is not approved by Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Maharaja. One of our Godbrothers was
doing like that and my Spiritual Master was not very satisfied with him.(SPL to
Hamsaduta, 22nd June, 1970)
I am very glad that you and all the others are finding that your Krishna Consciousness is
increased by following our new schedule of regular activities in the Temple. I am getting such
happy reports from all our centers and actually that is the way of advancing in spiritual life.
Without being jolly, one cannot make any tangible progress in Krsna Consciousness and
without strictly following the regulative principles and chanting the prescribed number of
rounds on the beads, nobody can become free from the unhappiness of this material world. So
it is imperative that all our students be exemplary in their execution of devotional service and
naturally Krsna will bless you all more and more.(SPL to Jadurani, 16th November, 1970)
Our process is to show Krishna Consciousness as it is, not as others want to see it. By
showing KC in this way, you are making the thing less important. It is not that we should
change to accommodate the public, but that we shoud change the public to accommodate us.
Better you devote your full time to one thing only, not many things. That way your
enthusiasm and talents will have big effect by being concentrated.(SPL to Jogesvara, 28th
December, 1971)
Your next question was about the free will, whether we have it or not? If one is not
intelligent enough for making for making decisions, then all decisions shall be
sanctioned by the spiritual master. Neophyte means no independent decisions, no free will,
that means surrender. But when he is trained up then automatically he gets his freedom. Just
like a small child can only eat such things which are sanctioned by his parents, not by his own
discretion. Free will is that when the controller says do this, you can use your free will to do it
or not to do it. You have got the power to not do:
iti te jnanam akhyatam guhyad guhyataram maya
vimrsyaited asesena yathecchasi tatha kuru
``Thus I have explained to you the most confidential of all knowledge. Deliberate on this
fully, and then do what you wish to do.'' (B.G. 18.65)
Krishna asks, ``Have you decided to fight?'' ``Yes, I have decided to follow Your order.'' This
is free will.(SPL to Yajnesvara, 2nd January, 1972)
Kindly, therefore, abide by the direction of the man in charge of the center. If there is
lack of obedience then there cannot be discipline, and without discipline we cannot
manage a huge world organization.(SPL to Gargamuni, Mahamsa, Naranaranayana and
Giriraja, 19th June, 1972)

348

One thing is, our process of Krishna Consciousness, if it is followed with determination and
enthusiasm, automatically it has the effect of fixing us, body, mind and soul, to the Lotus Feet
of Lord Krishna, so that all sorts of fluctuations of the material nature, all sorts of difficulties
and discrepancies of life are easily withstood. But first you have to agree to understand the
process and follow it scrupulously. That is wanting. If I only think I know something, that is
mental platform of accept/reject, and any knowledge gathered from the mental platform is like
that, tottering and precarious, and it can be immediately rejected at any time.
Krishna Consciousness has great potency to deliver us to the highest platform of perfection,
but only if it is understood by the intelligence. Something understood by the intelligence is
fixed forever and cannot waver, and that is almost spiritual. From your letter, I can understand
you are confused in your mind, because you do not want this, you do not want that, you might
like another, like that. That position of confusion is not very much desirable, so you are a
Vaisnava, now rid yourself of such misunderstanding of things. Vaisnava means one who is
able to sit down anywhere, under any conditions, and be happy. He wants only a place to lay
down, a little prasadam, and if there's a little service he can do, gladly let me do it for Krishna,
that's all. As long as we are thinking I want this, that is not to my liking, or if I adjust
things a certain way everything will be better, these thoughts are material. Devotional
service is not conditional. So stop this dreaming state. Try to understand things with the
light of your intelligence, and if your are sincere in this way, without a doubt Krishna will
give you full facility to understand Him and become freed of the bondage of ignorance.(SPL
to Bhagavatananda, 8th July, 1972)
It is very good that you want to become very learned in Krishna Consciousness, but
what good is so much knowledge without practice? Obedience must be there, so by being
submissive in this way and following the direction of the temple leaders is practicing the
knowledge of Krishna Consciousness. Disciple means discipline. Without discipline there
cannot be any spiritual progress. Therefore our system is to follow the authority or our
superiors, no that we can independently question, not this is right and this is wrong. That is
not the way.
So my best advice to you is that without questioning you follow the instructions given to you
by Visnujana and other leaders, and do exactly as they say, then everything will be all right. If
you want to study, there is much time in the day for studying, but you must go also on
Sankirtana party, that is the result or practice of your studying. Simply studying is dry and
useless without chanting.(SPL to Sankarsana, 23rd July, 1972)
I am so much happy to hear from you all the good news of our Mayapur centre! No, your
liking of engagement there is not at all an inappropriate attachment, rather it is your
qualification for pleasing your spiritual master. Attachment must be there, for Krishna or
for maya. So you have become attached to developing the Mayapur centre, that is Krishna's
work, so Krishna appreciates very much when His devotee becomes attached to Him in this
way.(SPL to Jayapataka, 19th December, 1972)
Not that I must have a very nice place, I must serve like this or like that, otherwise I
shall go away. No, Vaisnava devotee means give me simply a place to lay down, little

349

prasadam, whatever little service you have got please give me, that's all.(SPL to Gurudasa
and Yamuna, 19th December, 1972)
Such surrendered devotee sees that everything is part of Krishna's plan, that whatever is
meant to be, I am doing that, so let me do it with my full attention to every detail, let me
become absorbed in such service, never mind what it is, but let all other considerations be
forgotten and only my desire to do the thing best for Krishna's alone pleasure be my motive.
That is advanced stage of understanding devotional service or Krishna Consciousness. Thank
you very much for your kindly coming to the point.(SPL to Jayapataka, 19th December, 1972)
Yes, it is all right that you devote your time to painting instead of street sankirtana. The main
thing is that you be engaged in some worthwhile work for Krsna without wasting even a
moment. Unless we are constantly engaged then there will be sickness and illicit sex
automatically. So there is a good need for pictures in our preaching work, especially in
illustrating our books, and if you are seriously painting I have no objection to your proposal.
(SPL to Dhrstaketu, 16th March, 1974)
Regarding engaging the men, it is required that nobody should sit idle.(SPL to Giriraja,
16th August, 1974)
9th January, 1976
Pleased with their preaching efforts, Prabhupada sent a long letter in reply, dealing with the
report point by point. He especially stressed the importance of book distribution. So far the
devotees being hesitant to distribute books on account of pressure, sometimes pressure is
required, especially when one is not so advanced. Of course it has to be applied properly,
otherwise there may be some bad taste. (P.D.,1,246)
28th February, 1976
When he spoke with Kirtiraja the other day, Prabhupada had approved certain plans for
preaching in Poland. But upon hearing that Hansaduta had already formulated another
strategy, he canceled his own suggestions. He told Kirtiraja simply to follow the GBC`s
instructions. (P.D.,1,395)
14th April, 1976
Obedience is the first law of discipline. If there is no obedience there cannot be any
discipline. And if there is no discipline you cannot manage anything. That is not
possible. Therefore this is very essential, that the students should be very disciplined.
(P.D.,1,549)

RECRUITING DEVOTEES

350

I am in due receipt of your statement regarding Jivanuga, and it is clear that he is crazy. I
have already advised Jayananda in this connection that we cannot make the society an
asylum for crazy people. It is not our business.(SPL to Gargamuni, 11th January, 1968)
So if you find a non-devotee eager to listen submissively you can show your mercy to
elevate him to Krishna Conciousness, but a non-devotee who is already poisoned by the
serpent of the demon class swami or yogi is very difficult to be dealt with, so the best thing is
to reject them and not waste time for their elevation; but a person who is willing to hear us
submissively must be given chance to understand the philosophy of Krishna Conciousness.
(SPL to Guru dasa, 24th February, 1968)
Regarding Randy, I understand that he is addicted to heroin intoxication, and he is taking
some medicine to give it up, but I am sure that the best medicine is chanting the HARE
KRISHNA mantra. For the time being, let him take the substitute medicine as he is taking,
and at the same time let him seriously chant HARE KRISHNA. And I hope he will be able to
give up that substitute medicine also. I have got experience--one of my God-brothers, he
related about his past life, that he was addicted to all kinds of intoxication, and he was
distilling wine in his village without any license--he was such a great intoxicant. But later on,
we found him completely free from all intoxication--even he was not even smoking and was
quite fit to work for Krishna Consciousness. So everything is possible provided one is serious.
In the Srimad-Bhagavatam it is stated that if somebody is not too much addicted, neither he is
completely powerful to give up some bad habits, this via media stage is favorable.
Immediately if he cannot give up the medicine as he is taking, that doesn't matter. Let him
chant HARE KRISHNA very seriously and he will gradually be able to give up everything.
(SPL to Kirtananandana, 22nd September, 1968)
I have very much appreciated your discussion in the Istagosthi and so also Rayarama's.
We have to collect men for Krishna Consciousness & therefore we may not be harsh to
them.(SPL to Purusottama, 6th October, 1968)
We should not disturb the newcomers immediately with opposite proposals, but tactfully
we shall try to teach him in our ways, and gradually he will come to understand.
(SPL to Advaita, 6th October, 1968)
Yes, a new man may commit blunders in the beginning, but that does not mean we may
be too impatient with him. After all, training means the man does not know, so you
should train him nicely. A Vaisnava is expected to be humbler than the blade of grass, so
when you train some new man you should not get agitated with him. After all, we are
preachers, and we do not expect our audience or candidates completely respondent to our call.
If everyone is trained then what is the use of our preaching?(SPL to Upendra, 11 th March,
1969)
Training is not imposition. It is voluntary accept by the trainee.(SPL to Syamasundara, 3rd
June, 1969)

351

I am so much encouraged to learn that one very nice German boy has come to live in your
temple. This is clear evidence that you are all working sincerely to serve Krishna, and now
one sincere soul has been so attracted by this, that he is also coming to join you. Actually, if
one true Vaisnava goes any place in the world, then the spiritual instincts of the more
advanced souls he comes into contact with will be awakened, and they will automatically
be attracted. In the Bhagavad-gita, Krishna informs Arjuna that if in previous lifetimes one
has begun the path of spiritual perfection but was unable to complete it for one reason or
another, then in future lifetimes he will automatically become attracted again to spiritual life,
and he will begin his progress from the point where he had previously left off. So throughout
the material universes there are many such spiritually inclined souls, and our mission is to
present to everyone right knowledge of spiritual life. In this way, those who are already
interested may finish up there Krishna Consciousness business in this life, and similarly, those
who are not so interested may advance themselves and make perfection of their life, simply
by hearing our Sankirtana Party, attending our temple activities with association with
devotees, and eating Krishna prasadam.(SPL to Sivananda, 15th June, 1969)
Now Tamala Krishna will be the supplying agent of devotees to many temples, because he is
attracting many new devotees in the Los Angeles temple. So the program is after being
trained up here, some of them may go either to open new branches or where they are required.
But I wish that you should also attract new devotees from your quarters. Instead of
importing devotees, it is better to attract devotees from your own area. And the basic
principle for doing this is Sankirtana Party.(SPL to Upendra, 5th July, 1969)
I have no objection to sending you some men from Los Angeles, but you also should try
to recruit some men from amongst the residents of Columbus. That is the best plan.
Simply let them hear our chanting, invite them to our temple Love Feasts, and automatically
some intelligent boys and girls will become interested to associate with our movement. You
are a very sincere worker, so go on increasing your enthusiasm, and you will see how Krishna
provides everything nicely for your center.(SPL to Jaya Gopala, 12th July, 1969)
I am pleased to note that everything is going on very harmoniously in your temple, and this is
a symptom that you are all executing your Krishna Conscious duties nicely. You mention that
you are fixing up your temple for nice Love feast program and this is cent per cent approved
by me. Try to have very nice Love feasts, because here in Los Angeles they are
constantly attracting more and more members to join them, and the Love feast program
is one of the very strong attracting influences. This program of offering grand scale
quantities of prasadam amongst the general people was encouraged by Lord Caitanya,
because if someone partakes of the remnants of offerings to Lord Krishna, then he is sure to
come back to Krishna Consciousness again at one time or another. So propagate our processes
of Sankirtana, sumptuous Love feasts, and reading literatures of Krishna Consciousness, and
surely many persons will be attracted to join this sublime movement.(SPL to Pradyumna, 15 th
July, 1969)

352

I am very pleased to learn that you have been nicely assisting Rupanuga, and now the Buffalo
center is gradually becoming very successful. It is very encouraging. It is a fact that
wherever we go, if we simply let the people hear our chanting and if we repeat what we
have heard from the bona fide Spiritual Master, then surely many, many sincere souls
will become attracted to our movement. This is because Krishna Consciousness is lying
dormant in every living entity, just like fire is dormant within a match. If we simply strike the
match, then the fire within will come in blazing light. Our method of striking the match is
Hare Krishna, Hare Krishna, Krishna Krishna, Hare Hare. This vibration is sufficient to
awaken the sleeping spirit soul to the fact that Krishna is there, and if we try to remember
Him always and spread His message of Bhagavad-gita, then our life becomes perfect and we
are perfectly executing our position as part and parcel of the Lord. So if you let all the
residents of Buffalo hear the sound of Hare Krishna and read our literatures, then there will be
the greatest all-around benefit.(SPL to Prahladananda, 29th July, 1969)
Regarding the persons who have been ``throwing the I-Ching,'' this cannot go on in our
temples of Krishna Consciousness. This is to be considered as gambling, and it must be
strictly prohibited. So if these boys will come to Los Angeles to follow the discipline as it is
practiced here, that will be the best thing. Otherwise, they may not cause this disturbance in
our temples. So both of these boys, whoever they are, should come immediately to Los
Angeles to be trained up nicely in Krishna Consciousness. Unless one agrees to follow all of
our principles, he may not be allowed to live at the temple. This must be our policy.
(SPL to Upendra, 16th August, 1969)
You have got some good souls assisting you, and that is a good sign. Please take care of these
boys and keep them fixed up in Krishna Consciousness. In our lifetime, if we can fix up at
least one soul in Krishna Consciousness, Krishna immediately recognizes the service.
The spell of Maya is very strong, and to save a living entity from such clutches is the greatest
service to the humanity. Please go on with your work with enthusiasm and faith in Krishna.
He will give you all assistance.(SPL to Subala, 19th August, 1969)
I have also heard that during his absence 3 devotees have left the temple. So things
should be managed so nicely that our devotees may not leave us. We get a devotee after
great endeavour, and we must train such devotee in a nice way so that he may not go
back and be at large in the clutches of Maya.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 15th October, 1969)
Regarding Japan, for the time being let only one man go. If they require more men later on,
we shall consider. To send a man is a very expensive job. The principle is that they should
recruit men locally. Forty years ago when Bon Maharaja, my Godbrother, came here, he
complained of getting some manpower from India. That is not a good policy that for
preaching work one has to get men from another country. One has to create manpower
from the local environment. That is success of preaching.(SPL to Brahmananda, 2nd
December, 1969)
Krishna has sent one nice German scholar, ____. Please give her satisfactory care,
especially in the beginning because she is new and not accustomed to our Temple habits.

353

(SPL to Jaya Govinda, 3rd February,1969)

Anyone who is a newcomer should be allowed some concession. And after some time
when he is accustomed to our principle, then we can make the scrwe tight. I think this
point will be sufficient hint to deal with him.(SPL to Tamala, 20th February, 1970)
So a rascal may be accepted provided he agrees to stop his nonsenses. Otherwise, how
can one expect to be reformed if he does not agree or like to be reformed. To be
reformed, he must agree to the reforming process.(SPL to Rudra, 9th March, 1970)
So try to attract the students, they are our great future hope, and they will take up this
matter very quickly because the students are not very contaminated.(SPL to Ekayani, 3rd
May, 1970)
Yes, I am very glad that temple arrangement in Boston is nicely being carried out and
new devotees are joining--this is the success of preaching work. Preaching work means
increasing the number of our family members.(SPL to Muralidhara, 4th June, 1970)
I am so glad to hear that many new boys are coming to London temple and they are of good
calibre intelligence and seriousness. Yes, this is a nice sign. If some intelligent persons join
us, then our movement may advance swiftly. This is encouraging. But intelligence or no
intelligence, if some way or other somebody comes and sticks to the principles
automatically he becomes intelligent.(SPL to Gurudasa, 22nd June, 1970)
Take care of the new devotees so that they may read our literatures carefully and come
to the real standard of understanding. Our strength is not material strength, but
spiritual strength. So if spiritual strength is not strong now, try to make Sripati and the
others stronger by spiritual means by following the regulative principles and chanting
sixteen rounds.(SPL to Jagadisa, 29th September, 1970)
So far as recruiting men is concerned, we have to create men. Preaching means to
recruite more and more men. This process is called gosthananda which means pleasure
by seeing increase of followers. So far I know, not a single Japanese has been initiated.
What is the cause of it?(SPL to Sudama, 22nd January, 1971)
So far as helping youth cases, they should live with us. We cannot devote separate time
for them. That is not possible. If anyone desires to be treated, he must live with us.
Before admitting him, we must see that he is not a mad man and will not create a
disturbance.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 13th March, 1971)
Yes, if the prisoners can give up their sinful activities, we can allow them to live with us.
Otherwise, how it is possible? Our policy is to have shaven head, wear robes, chant 16 rounds
of beads, follow the regulative principles, take prasadam only, etc. If they can follow all these

354

principles then only it is all right. If a doctor prescribes a medicine and a diet and if the patient
follows both, he will get well. If he just follows in part, then he may not. So all these
principles must be followed in order to derive spiritual benefit. That is our method.(SPL to
Nayanabhirama, 4th April, 1971)
Now more devotees are coming also. That is the sign of our progress. In each and every center
we must get new devotees more and more and train them up. As soon as they are nicely
trained up, they should open a branch--in every village and town all over the world.(SPL to
Bhagavan dasa, 21st April, 1971)
And it is very encouraging to hear that so many new devotees are coming. That is an
indication of your sincerity. The more sincere you are in pushing this movement forward, so
Krishna will reciprocate and send you many new devotees. Thank you very much. So give
them protection and instruct them so that they may not go away. We recruit devotees with
great difficulty. So they must be well-treated. New men may not always behave so nicely
but we must be tolerant. To train a new man is like training a wild animal to be a pet. Just like
the tiger is trained in the circus and later on they are dancing to the tune of the master. So the
point being stressed is training. A preacher should always be tolerant.(SPL to Gaura Hari, 9 th
July, 1971)
I am so glad to hear that there are many new devotees there and they are doing so
nicely. All newcomers should be welcomed and well treated. In the beginning they may
be treated leniently and gradually they will learn. So out of many thousands of people on
comes to become Krishna Conscious. So it is our duty to help them as far as possible.
that is one of our activities.(SPL to Damodara, 3rd October, 1971)
I am so glad to receive your report after such long time, and it appears that everything is
improving more and more, by Krishna's grace. I like this idea of distributing books and
preaching, that is Lord Caitanya's plan, and because you are doing it so nicely you are already
making the greatest contribution, so what need there is for some special instruction from me?
But if you want, I must give, because you are serving Krishna so nicely, so in that case my
request to you is that you enter into the universities and colleges wherever possible and preach
there with a view to recruiting some first-class devotees for helping me manage and push on
this movement all over the world. Overall there is shortage of first-class, experienced men to
manage things just to the highest standard, as you are doing. Therefore I am calling upon you
the big leaders to push this idea forward, namely, to attract some educated men to join us. The
idea is that they will only agree to join us if we ourselves conduct ourselves intelligently
by the preaching approach. The secret will be to engage them as they like to be engaged,
that is, supposing I have got some education, I am business student, or I have got some skill or
talent, I am typist or musician or something like that, so I will like to utilize these things for
Krishna only if I am encouraged in a certain way, very tactfully, and I must not be
discouraged by too much forcing me at first to accept everything of shaving the head, rising
very early, going for street sankirtana, like that. No, let me come gradually, let me study also
Krishna Consciousness and see how it is practical and sublime. Gradually I may get some
taste for these other things and agree to do them voluntarily and intelligently. We are not
dogma or like army-camp, no. We are servants of Krishna, that means because we understand

355

that Krishna is our Protector under all circumstances, we have no more any anxiety, so we
become very liberal and tolerant of all kinds of seeing others' sinful activities, and we see
them innocent victims of maya, and we try to help them understand what is the real position
of life. So you know this art, how to attract and engage men, so aim yourself at the top-class
of men and give them every opportunity and facility to become convinced of our philosophy
and engage themselves to their satisfaction. That will be the best contribution. Now spread
this idea also to the other leaders. So now I do not think there will be any difficulty for you to
fill your Seattle centre with the best devotees in our Movement, and then I shall be very glad
to come there at next opportunity to give them all my personal instruction. In this way, appeal
yourself to the high class of men, not the mass. Mass, too, we do not eliminate anyone, but if
best men are there to run on things, mass will follow later.(SPL to Sukadeva, 13 th December,
1972)
Therefore we should not be so anxious to induce them to live in the temple. Anyone who lives
in the temple must agree to follow the rules and regulations without fail. So if some new man
moves in with us he may become discouraged if he is forced in this way. Therefore let them
live outside and become gradually convinced in the class why they should accept some
austerity, then they will live with us out of their own accord and follow nicely everything. It is
very difficult to give up very quickly so many bad habits as you have got in your country, so
educate them gradually, first with chanting, and do not be so much anxious to count up so
many numbers of new devotees, if such devotees go away later being too early forced. I
want to see a few sincere devotees, not many false devotees or pretenders.(SPL to
Karandhara, 22nd December, 1972)
Yes, if anyone agrees to live with us in the temple he must without any exception follow the
four rules and regulations, plus the other regulative principles, otherwise he may be asked
kindly to leave the temple and live outside. Or he may not be invited to live in the temple until
he has agreed and has proven his ability to obey the regulative idea. The point is that we
should not be over anxious just to recruit men if they will not be of the best quality. If
someone wants to become devotee but he is little weak, never mind he is living outside, he
may come regularly to the temple, chant at home and at his work, and offer his foodstuffs
always to Krsna, like that, and gradually he will develop the surrendering attitude and accept
voluntarily the life of austerity or tapasya which must be practiced in the temple living.
Without such voluntary understanding of the principles and agreement to obey them, no
one is qualified to live in our temples. Of course if there are one or two instances of falling
down, that may be excused, we are not so overly critical, otherwise who would be qualified of
any of us to become devotee? So that tolerant attitude must be there to a certain extent, but we
must remain also always firm on this point, that the brahmacaris living in the temple shall not
disobey the orders of the spiritual master.(SPL to Cyavana, 29th December, 1972)
So preach in this way, whatever is palatable to the student class, and give them factual Krsna
Consciousness. In this way, try to recruit some men from the student class of men for
joining us as future leaders of our Society. If we simply go on expanding and there are
no qualified men to lead, then everything will be spoiled eventually. So you have got the
best opportunity for this great service to Krsna, and I think that Krsna will send you some
very qualified men to take instruction from you. But one thing is, do not spend much time for
topics that are not concerned with Krsna Consciousness, neither try to speculate about history

356

and other things. But the way you have described it, your program is nice. So if anyone
students are serious to learn Krsna Consciousness from you, give them all help and facility, let
them accept gradually by their intelligence. Do not force, but if gradually they understand,
they will voluntarily accept the life of tapasya or austerity of Krsna Consciousness movement.
In this way, by their voluntary agreement to join and follow strictly, they will assist me in the
leading posts to spread on Lord Caitanya's message all over the world.(SPL to ravindra
Svarupa, 5th January, 1973)
I very much appreciated your publicity material for the Bhagavata-dharma program, now go
on developing it more and more to perfection. I am very much satisfied by this activity, that is
your real work for Krsna. In this way, try to recruit some of the intelligent class of student
class to take up this Krsna Consciousness philosophy and study it carefully. Try to
recruit some of such men to become our devotees. There is need for intelligent young men
to train them up as future leaders and preachers to go all over the world for spreading the
message of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu. If we simply go to the college on one night and leave
immediately for another place, it will be difficult to make very much impression upon these
students. I think it is better to stay at one place for some time, at least one week, or as long as
the students are interested, and try to sell as many books as possible. After your lecture in the
college you may request if there are any interested students, that they may make further
programs for you in their homes, or in some club or hall, like that, so that you may remain
some time longer and concentrate on recruiting two or three good men, whoever appears to be
the most interested, and by your diligent preaching to them you may be able to persuade some
of them to become our devotees. Of course we shall not expect them immediately to come
into the temple, like that, but if at least the seed is planted and they begin chanting rounds and
following the principles while continuing their studies at school, that is our great victory. And
if they like, they may go and live in one of our centers, wherever they like, and learn further.
But we shall not present Krsna Consciousness as anything dry or like set of rules and
regulations only, no. Krsna Consciousness is the topmost philosophy also, the highest
knowledge of educational experience, so try to impress this aspect of offering the perfect
scientific understanding of everything as it is, not the temporary and unsatisfactory and
incomplete understanding of things. Try to present everything very logically and always
quoting our Sanskrit authorities in connection with the main points, and that will impress
them greatly.(SPL to Satsvarupa and Hrdayananda, 9th January, 1973)
We are very eager to give everyone a chance to become Krishna Conscious, but if someone
repeatedly causes a disturbance then he may be asked to leave. That is not our business to ask
people to leave our association but if they are actually causing too much disturbance by not
co-operating with authorities or by not following the rules properly (especially the four
regulative principles), then we are forced to do the necessary. If someone who has been
asked to leave sincerely wants to be given another chance, following the rules strictly
and co-operating with authority, then he may be admitted again. That is the Krishna
Conscious system.(SPL to Gandharva dasa, 18th March, 1975)
It is good to hold more classes with the bhaktas, but they should all be on the basis of
our books. You should not go beyond the jurisdiction of our teaching.(SPL to Danavir
dasa, 26th January, 1977)

357

We are planning to construct a temple here in Puri and I was instructing the GBC that we can
invite anyone to come and stay with us for three days and we shall supply room and board. In
that time, however, he should rise early and attend our programs. After three days if he likes
he can stay with us permanently, become shaven headed, engage as we request him, and we
shall take care of all his necessities.
Yes, your plan to have all temple presidents report the scores on new men recruited is
approved by me. You can keep count which temple is recruiting the most men, just as
they keep count of the book distribution.(SPL to Danavir dasa, 26th January, 1977)

PREACHING
PREACHING IMPORTANCE AND GUIDELINES
B.g.3.21
yad yad carati rehas
tat tad evetaro jana
sa yat prama kurute
lokas tad anuvartate
SYNONYMS
yat yatwhatever; caratihe does; rehaa respectable leader; tat
that; tatand that alone; evacertainly; itaracommon; janaperson;
sahe; yatwhichever; pramamexample; kurutedoes perform; loka
all the world; tatthat; anuvartatefollows in the footsteps.
TRANSLATION
Whatever action a great man performs, common men follow. And
whatever standards he sets by exemplary acts, all the world pursues.

358

B.g.3.26
na buddhi-bheda janayed
ajn karma-saginm
joayet sarva-karmi
vidvn yukta samcaran
SYNONYMS
nanot; buddhi-bhedamdisruption of intelligence; janayethe should
cause; ajnmof the foolish; karma-saginmwho are attached to
fruitive work; joayethe should dovetail; sarvaall; karmiwork; vidvn
a learned person; yuktaengaged; samcaranpracticing.
TRANSLATION
So as not to disrupt the minds of ignorant men attached to the fruitive
results of prescribed duties, a learned person should not induce them to
stop work. Rather, by working in the spirit of devotion, he should engage
them in all sorts of activities [for the gradual development of Ka
consciousness].

B.g.18.68
ya ida parama guhya
mad-bhaktev abhidhsyati
bhakti mayi par ktv
mm evaiyaty asaaya
SYNONYMS
yaanyone who; idamthis; paramammost; guhyamconfidential
secret; matof Mine; bhakteuamongst devotees; abhidhsyatiexplains;
bhaktimdevotional service; mayiunto Me; parmtranscendental; ktv
doing; mmunto Me; evacertainly; eyaticomes; asaayawithout
doubt.
TRANSLATION
For one who explains this supreme secret to the devotees, pure devotional
service is guaranteed, and at the end he will come back to Me
.
B.g.18.69
na ca tasmn manuyeu
kacin me priya-kttama
bhavit na ca me tasmd
anya priyataro bhuvi
SYNONYMS

359

nanever; caand; tasmtthan him; manuyeuamong men; kacit

anyone; meto Me; priya-kt-tamamore dear; bhavitwill become; na
nor; caand; meto Me; tasmtthan him; anyaanother; priya-tara
dearer; bhuviin this world.
TRANSLATION
There is no servant in this world more dear to Me than he, nor will there
ever be one more dear.
Cc.Adi 9.41
bhrata-bhmite haila manuya janma yra
janma srthaka kari kara para-upakra
SYNONYMS
bhrataof India; bhmitein the land; hailahas become; manuya
human being; janmabirth; yraanyone; janmasuch a birth; srthaka
fulfillment; karidoing so; karado; paraothers; upakrabenefit.

TRANSLATION
One who has taken his birth as a human being in the land of India
[Bhrata-vara] should make his life successful and work for the benefit of
all other people.
Cc. Madya 7. 128
yre dekha, tre kaha ka-upadea
mra jya guru ha tra ei dea
SYNONYMS
yrewhomever; dekhayou meet; trehim; kahatell; ka-upadea
the instruction of the Bhagavad-gt as it is spoken by the Lord or of
rmad-Bhgavatam, which advises one to worship r Ka; mra
jyaunder My order; guru habecoming a spiritual master; tra
deliver; ei deathis country.
TRANSLATION
Instruct everyone to follow the orders of Lord r Ka as they are given
in the Bhagavad-gt and rmad-Bhgavatam. In this way become a
spiritual master and try to liberate everyone in this land.
Cc.Antya 7.11
kali-klera dharmaka-nma-sakrtana

360

ka-akti vin nahe tra pravartana

SYNONYMS
kali-kleraof this age of Kali; dharmathe duty; ka-nma-sakrtana
chanting the holy name of Lord Ka; ka-akti vinwithout being
empowered by Lord Ka; naheis not; traof that; pravartana
propagation.
TRANSLATION
The fundamental religious system in the Age of Kali is the chanting of the
holy name of Ka. Unless empowered by Ka, one cannot propagate
the sakrtana movement.

I am pleased to learn that you are conducting classes very nicely and Krishna is supplying you
intelligence to answer some critical questions by the audience. It is very good news. The
more one can meet opposite elements successfully the more one is supposed to be
advanced in Krishna consciousness. To a sincere heart Krishna gives all intelligence to
combat such dialogues. Be sincere servant of Krishna and Krishna gives you everything. By
the Grace of Krishna you are now engaged in some good work. Do it sincerely and help the
organization to your best.(SPL to Rayarama, 16th March, 1967)
The basic principle of Krishna Consciousness is to receive one and all as our Master,
and serve them with prasadam as diet and Krishna Kirtana as medicine for being free
from materially diseased condition. So we shall follow this principle and Krishna will
help us on our onward march.(SPL to Himavati, 7th June, 1967)
Without education we cannot preach because a preacher has to meet many kinds of
opposite elements.(SPL to Lilasukha, December, 1967)
My only request is that you all sincere boys and girls, to spread this Krishna
Consciousness to every home, to every village and town, and to take this mission very
seriously.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 17th February, 1968)
So if you find a non-devotee eager to listen submissively you can show your mercy to elevate
him to Krishna Conciousness, but a non-devotee who is already poisoned by the serpent of
the demon class swami or yogi is very difficult to be dealt with, so the best thing is to
reject them and not waste time for their elevation; but a person who is willing to hear us
submissively must be given chance to understand the philosophy of Krishna
Conciousness.(SPL to Gurudasa, 24th February, 1968)
Caitanya Mahaprabhu wanted that this Hare Krishna Mantra be sung and chanted in
every village and town of the globe, and I am simply trying to carry out the order of my
Guru Maharaja to give this Divine Message to the people of the Western world.

361

(SPL to Andrea Temple, 26th February, 1968)

So I am very much hopeful that this movement can be spread all over the whole world if
we organize simply the performance of Kirtana and a little lecture on the principles of
Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Hayagriva, 17th March, 1968)
Certainly we are not going to say these things about the negro people publicly; we have no
distinction between black or white, or demon or demigod, but at the same time, so long as one
is demon or demigod, we have to behave in the proper way. Just like Caitanya Mahaprabhu;
He had no distinction between a tiger and a man. He was so powerful that He could convert
even a tiger to dance. But so far as we are concerned, we should not imitate and go to some
tiger and try to make him dance! But still, tiger is equally eligible like a man. So, you can
understand that these talks are not for the public, as they have not got the ability to
understand. Basically we have not got hatred for anyone, but when one is demoniac or
atheistic, we should try to avoid their company. A preacher's business is to love God, to make
friendship with devotees, to enlighten the innocent, and to avoid the demons. This principle
we shall follow. But in higher devotional life, there is no such distinction. The topmost
devotee sees everything in Krishna, and Krishna in everything. Generally, as preachers, we
are middle class devotees. So we should not remain as neophyte devotee. Neophyte devotee
does not know how to preach. He simply goes to the temple, and offers everything with
devotion to the Deity, and he doesn't know anything else. So our devotees of the society
should not remain in the neophyte position; neither should they try to imitate the
topmost devotee. Best thing is to remain in the via media of middle class position, namely
to love God, to make friendship with devotees, and to enlighten the innocent, and to avoid the
demons. These differences of body according to Karma are there, but a devotee divides them
into the above groups, and so we have to divide them into these different groups and behave
differently with each of the groups. It is true that we should not be attached to the differences
of material bodies, but practically, in practical field, the behavior should be as stated above.
(SPL to Satsvarupa, 9th April, 1968)
We can not expect that everyone shall become Krishna Consciousness, because only the
most pious and fortunate living entities can join this movement. But we are giving
chance for everyone and it is up to him, to take advantage or not.(SPL to Yamuna, 7th
June, 1968)
Regarding preaching work: If you simply reproduce verbatim the purports which I have
given in the Srimad-Bhagavatam, and chant Hare Krishna with ecstasy, that will be
sufficient for your preaching work, and as you do it seriously and sincerely, Krishna
gives you more and more strength for this noble missionary work.(SPL to Hari Vilasa,
10th June, 1968)
I think Krishna is giving you the required intelligence how to spread our transcendental
movement. This is the right way, as you have adopted. To chant Hare Krishna, very
nicely, with musical instruments and mrdanga, speak the philosophy of Bhagavad-gita,

362

and sell our literatures like books and magazines. That process will make our mission
successful. Please try to do it very nicely.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 21st June, 1968)
My mission is to establish that Krishna Stu Bhagavan Swayam. The International
Society for Krishna Consciousness wants to establish that one God, one scripture, one
mantra, and one service. One God is Krishna, one scripture is Bhagavad-gita, one
mantra is Hare Krishna, Hare Krishna, and one service means everything for the Lord.
(SPL to Vinode Patel, 22nd August, 1968)
For service of Krishna sometimes we may agree to act in a way which may not be very
agreeable to us. But in all cases, please do not agree to accept meat. Avoid such
undesirable action very tactfully.(SPL to Krsna devi and Dinesh Candra dasa, 26 th
September,1968)
We are not after collecting money, but when people offer something out of love and
sympathy for our mission, it becomes a great asset.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 27th September,
1968)
This kirtana, chanting and speaking of Krishna, is the sure and certain method of
propagating Krishna Consciousness, and we already have so much experience in all of
our centers that if we simply chant Hare Krishna with karatalas and mrdanga and if we
speak from Bhagavad-gita just as we have heard it coming down from the disciplic
succession, then automatically the people become attracted.(SPL to Gaurasundara, 28th
June, 1969)
You have mentioned that you have been invited to attend some ``World Brotherhood
Conference,'' and if it is convenient, you may go there with your Sankirtana Party,
chant Hare Krishna, give some talk on Bhagavad-gita As It Is, and distribute Prasadam.
That is our only business, and we can do these activities anywhere; it doesn't matter on
the street or in some ``World Brotherhood Conference.''(SPL to Jayapataka, 1st August,
1969)
I was very glad to learn from Upendra's letter that you have lectured nicely, and
improve this preaching habit. Kirtana means whatever we hear from the Spiritual
Master we repeat it again nicely. One who can reproduce the sound vibration heard
from the Spiritual Master, he will be a good preacher.(SPL to Mahapurusa, 17th August,
1969)
So if this boy cooperates with our movement, it will be very nice impetus, for after all, he is
monied man. These monied men and women have to be very cautiously dealt with in
spiritual life. We have to sometimes deal with them on account of preaching work;
otherwise Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu has strictly restricted to mix with them for the Krishna
Conscious people. But we get instruction from Rupa Goswami that whatever opportunity is

363

favorable for pushing on Krishna Consciousness we should accept.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 19 th

September,1969)
There is a proveb in Sanskrit literature that enthusiastic persons achieve the favor of the
Goddess of Fortune. In the Western part of the world there is tangible example of this
slogan. People in this part of the world are very much enthusiastic in material advancement
and they have got it. Similarly, according to the instructions of Srila Rupa Goswami, if we
become enthusiastic in spiritual matters, then we also get success in that way. Take for
example, I came to your country in ripe old age, but I had one asset: enthusiasm and faith in
my Spiritual Master. I think these assets only are giving me some lights of hope, whatever I
have achieved so far with your cooperation.(SPL to Jayagovinda, 15th Octobre, 1969)
Regarding my going there, the first thing is that if I speak, one has to translate into
German. That does not make any good speech; it hampers the natural flow of the speech
and makes it not very much impressive.(SPL to Krsna dasa, 7th November, 1969)
Simply propagate this chanting, dancing, feasting and following the regulative
principles. These are the four pillars of our success.(SPL to Krsna dasa, 25th December,
1969)
Your statement in the letter, ``All glories to Sankirtana, Prasadam and SrimadBhagavatam'' is very welcome
I think this policy of Sankirtana, Prasadam and Srimad-Bhagavatam has been
successful in all the centers.(SPL to Rupanuga, 2nd January, 1970)
Regarding your tendency to become angry in public, that is all right provided there is a
positive reaction. Otherwise we do not wish to create any unnecessary enemies and you
should curb your anger by your advanced intelligence in Krsna consciousness. We have
to better correct the faulty habits of the conditional example without stop
My Guru Maharaja has declared that the real life of a man is preaching. If one has at all
got any life in him then he will preach.(SPL to Upendra, 4th January, 1970)
We should not make any addition or subtraction of mental speculation, but we should
endeavor, even if we do not fully understand from our present platform, to present
simply the philosophy as we have received it directly and realized it by practical
experience.(SPL to Dinesh, 22nd January, 1970)
To sit down in a corner without preaching risk and to make a show of chanting Hare
Krishna Mantra is condemned by my Spiritual Master and He has written a very nice
song in this connection, which I am recording. The substance is that to become very dear
to Krishna or Balarama or in other words to Lord Caitanya and Nityananda is to take
the task of preaching work very seriously at all risk. Please always remember this and
you will be successful.(SPL to Gajendra, 27th January, 1970)

364

Regarding your consideration of management, No, we should take all risks for Krsna.
This mentality to chant in a solitary place without any responsibility of preaching work
is not approved by Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Maharaja. One of our Godbrothers was
doing like that and my Spiritual Master was not very satisfied with him.(SPL to
Hamsaduta, 22nd June, 1970)
Yes, Im very glad that temple arrangement in Boston is nicely being carried out and
new devotees are joining this is the success of preaching work. Preaching work means
increasing the numbers of our family members.(SPL to Muralidhara, 4th June, 1970)
The test of preaching ability is whether one is making some disciples or not. So it
appears that your preaching is going on nicely. The standard of purity which I have
introduced in the Krsna Consciousness movement will give you the real spiritual
strength needed to preach. If you will simply stick to your principles, you will gain the
respect of the whole world and our preaching work will be successful.(SPL to Tirthapada,
13th November, 1970)
The opportunities for expanding the Sankirtana Movement are unlimited. We should
tax our brains as to what is the best way to present Krishna Consciousness to particular
people at a particular time and place.(SPL to Karandhara, 13th November, 1970)
I do not think it is necessary for you to spend time unnecessarily at this time of your life
to learn some foreign languages, but the program as we have followed with good success
is to find out some local boy who is well acquainted with the English language and train
him to preach to the general less educated public. This is the best system and do not be
hopeless because you are sure to find such a helper very soon.(SPL to Upendra, 21st
November, 1970)
My Guru Maharaja has declared that the real life of a man is preaching. If one has at all
got any life in him then he will preach.(SPL to Upendra, 4th January, 1971)
For the time being you can go to the jail and lecture about Krishna Consciousness and
the values of life. You can give this lecture simply by repeating different chapters from
our books. And the same can be done in the mental hospital as well. Distribute
prasadam there also. Preaching at these and other big institutions is solid work, so try to
increase this activity.(SPL to Nayanabhirama, 4th April, 1971)
That there have been no newly initiated devotees from Japan is all right. It doesn't matter
whether they are initiated or not. If they are coming in large number, that is the success of our
mission. We are not after making initiated members very many but our concern is that
people understand this philosophy in wider circles. Initiated members are for managing the
temples and preaching work, but our program is to invite people to our feasts, let them hear

365

our philosophy and dance and chant. That is the basic principle of our philosophy in
preaching work.(SPL to Sudama, 11th April, 1971)
So do something wonderful there in Gainesville. Wonderful means simply you chant
loudly and distribute prasadam. That is not very difficult. It is very easy. Simply if you
do it enthusiastically and sincerely, then success will be there.(SPL to Bill, 29th June,
1971)
So far as mixing with society, we can do it. That is all right. But simply for jobs sake, we
cannot. To mix with them intimately is not good. So that should be avoided. Lord
Caitanya never said stop mixing with nondevotees. He was preaching himself. How a
preacher can stop? The whole world is nondevotees.(SPL to Vrndavana Candra, 23rd July,
1971)
Our method is very simple. The preacher should also be ideal, sincere, serious and
strictly adhering to our principles, chanting 16 rounds and following the restrictive
rules.(SPL to Govinda dasi, 20th November, 1971)
The best news is that you are increasing nicely the distribution of my books and literature.
This is the best activity, to distribute solid information about Krishna. Our preaching stands
solid on these books. No other movement or cult has such vast background of authority, so we
are not afraid to challenge anyone and everyone to defeat their philosophy on the basis of that
authority. Krishna appreciates such strong preachers as His dearmost servants, so let us
work very enthusiastically to drive away rascal philosophy and establish the real
religion of Bhagavad-gita As It Is.(SPL to Upendra, 8th December, 1971)
One thing, you say that literature distribution is low; actually, the test of the strength of
our preaching work is that we sell many books and magazines. So what is the difficulty?
Simply preach very sincerely to anyone and everyone, and go on in this way preaching
more and more, and the demand for our books will increase.(SPL to Sri Galim, 17th
December, 1971))
You are learning Japanese language, that`s all right, but it will be better for our preaching
and translating work if the local boys and girls can perform such work, instead of us
wasting so much time by learning difficult languages.(SPL to Patita Uddharan, 25th March,
1971)
If only 1% become devotees, that will change the world.(SPL to Karandhara, 2nd May,
1972)
``Who God is'' can be summed up in only five words. Krsna is the Supreme controller. If
you become convinced of this, and preach it enthusiastically, success is assured, and you

366

will be doing the greatest service for all living entities. So you continue more and more
to serve Krsna, and He will help you.(SPL to Danavir, 5th May, 1972)
You mentioned that you are not yet a very bold preacher, but you will become bold, if
you have got sincerity.(SPL to Satsvarupa, 16th June, 1972)
Your touring party has done a very excellent job of spreading Krishna Consciousness in
Bihar state as I have seen from the newsclippings and other enclosures which you have
sent. One thing, our Subala Maharaja is preaching alone in Kanpur and I do not very
much approve of alone preaching, so if you like you can request him to join with your
party.(SPL to Tamala Krsna, 28th June)
Try to present everything very logically and always quoting our Sanskrit authorities in
connection with the main points, and that will impress them greatly.(SPL to Satsvarupa
and Hrdayananda, 9th January, 1973)
Everyone has got some propensity. The art of preaching is to engage that propensity in
the service of Krsna. Whatever we have got, our mind, our intelligence, our possessions,
our time, our energies, let them all be used in Krsna's service. So by training people in
this way, this will be the success of your preaching work.(SPL to Kirtanananda, 28th
January, 1973)
You have asked about whether nuclear devastation on this planet would effect the
Sankirtana Movement. No, there is nothing that can stop the Sankirtana Movement
because it is the will of God Himself, Lord Caitanya, that His Holy Name be heard in
every town and village.(SPL to Makhanal, 22nd June, 1973)
So far as the woman distributers who have left New York and Boston Temples and have
gone to New Vrindaban, they should return immediately and resume their original
service. In Caitanya Mahaprabhu's Movement, everyone is preacher, whether man or
woman it doesn't matter. I do not know why Kirtanananda Maharaja is encouraging
our woman devotees not to go out on Sankirtana for book distribution. Everyone should
go out.(SPL to Karandhara, 6th October, 1973)
Thank you very much for your endeavors in book distribution and please offer your
good wife my blessings for her service in this connection. Our preaching work will be
measured by the quantity of books we distribute so continue ever-increasingly.(SPL to
Makhanal, 11th December, 1973)
This rumor that within a few years there will be police repression and people will have
no more money to buy books and sankirtana will stop is completely bogus. Whoever told
you that is a rascal, saying it in my name. I never said that. Rather sankirtana movement will
expand, continuing so long as we are sincere. When I came in the beginning I began to

367

expand it and it is now going on and there is no question of it stopping. Therefore go on with
your life time plans making secure in distributing of books. There is no cessation. This
movement is eternal.(SPL to Govinda dasa, 8th May, 1974)
It is all right, but the general public will take Krishna as an ordinary man. This will
deteriorate from the standard. Every picture is with the gopis. People are generally
inclined to man and women connection, and by selling these pictures will affirm their
sinful activities in the name of Krishna. These are not meant for the common man but
for advanced devotees. If we would distribute them, they would misuse it. I hope you can
understand this.(SPL to Kirtiraja dasa, 21st November, 1974)
Regarding the interest of Miss Thakura, very good, that's nice. Keep friendship with her
and introduce our books. Give her prasadam, and after all she is woman, flatter her.
Then she will remain pleased, so keep her as friend.(SPL to Hamsaduta dasa, 1st
December, 1974)
Anyway I know the people of Tehran they like hatha yoga very much. I understand
Parivrajakacarya Swami is teaching a course combining both hatha and bhakti yoga to
attract the people. This is a very good idea. Somehow or other inject the bhakti yoga.
That will save them from the degradations of sense gratification.(SPL to Artreya Risi
dasa, 4th December, 1974)
Regarding the preaching there in Japan, the Japanese people are giving money, even
more than America; that is preaching. Somehow or other they are giving service to the
Lord. This is wanted.(SPL to Gurukrpa Swami, 4th December, 1974)
Regarding your question, actually it is a fact that ultimately everyone should preach and
distribute books if they want to please me in the best way. Book distribution must be
given stress always. He has spoken the right thing. If you do this sincerely, it is a fact
that Krishna will supply everything else required.(SPL to Govinda dasa, 6th December,
1974)
So it is all right that Aksayananda Swami travels and collects provided that the
management of Vrindaban does not suffer. This collecting is also preaching. But not
only collection, but expenditure must also be stabilized and srutinized. Nothing should
be spent extravagantly. That you have to see. Do not bother my brain how to do it. I
have put you in charge how to do it.(SPL to Gopala Krsna dasa, 17th July, 1975)
Of course we have to speak the truth but very palatably. These neophyte devotees have
not yet learned how to speak the truth palatably, but gradually they are learning.(SPL to
Sri Rameshji Mahalingam, 31st August, 1975)

368

Concerning our use of analogy. We do not bring in imperfect analogy, but we follow the
instructions of the Sastras strictly. Our authority is on the basis of Sastra, not analogy. So,
Vyasadeva while giving the history of creation says ``Janmadyasya . . . adhikavaye'' . . . so He
impregnated the heart of Brahma with all the designs of creation. So what is wrong there? If I
instruct someone you do like this, and he does it, then what is the difficulty? This is the
system. Our authority is sastra. We give analogy for the general mass of people who have
no faith in sastra. Analogy is not proof; sastra is proof. Foolish people cannot
understand or accept, so we use analogy. The conclusion is not drawn from the analogy but
from the sastra. We don't use a combination of logic and authority, we use authority. Logic
we use to convince someone who doesn't accept the authority. The basic principle is authority.
Vedas say that cowdung is pure and we accept it. There is no logic, but when we practically
use it we see that it is correct. The logic of using analogy is called in the sastra ``sakha candra
nyaya.'' It is easier to focus on the moon through the branches of a tree. The moon is great
distance away, and you say that it is just through the branches. So you can focus more easily
on the moon because 2 points joined make a straight line. So focusing on the nearby object
helps us to focus on the far-away object. This is the use of analogy.
So there is no question of stagnation in Krishna Consciousness. Krishna is unlimited. The
more we advance in Krishna Consciousness, the more we understand about Him. We cannot
finish the process of understanding Him. The little more that we advance, we see still that He
is far away. Even Krishna couldn't understand His position in relationship to Radharani,
therefore, He took the position of Radharani to understand Himself as Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu.(SPL to Satsvarupa dasa Goswami, 21st October, 1975)
This is Caitanya Mahaprabhu's blessings that everyone of us should become a sadhu
and preach Krsna consciousness. So far Krsna consciousness is concerned, we have got
new and sufficient number of books and if we read them carefully and reproduce the
purports in our own language, that is perfect preaching.(SPL toTripurari Swami, 9th
November, 1975)
I am glad to see that your preaching programs are going on. I think Acyutananda
Swami, he is a very good preacher. The process is simply to read the books and learn the
purports and then speak to them in your own words.(SPL to Acyutanandana Swami and
Yasodanandana Swami, 21st November, 1975)
Concerning the distinction between the innocent and the atheists, those who give time to
listen to us are innocent. Those who naturally oppose us and have no time are atheists,
because we are the only ones talking about God. We don't talk anything about politics,
etc.(SPL to Balavanta, 8th July, 1976)
If you feel at all indebted to me then you should preach vigorously like me. That is the
proper way to repay me. Of course, no one can repay the debt to the spiritual master,
but the spiritual master is very much pleased by such an attitude by the disciple. (SPL to
Residents of new Dvaraka, 14th August, 1976)

369

We should not criticize the Ramakrishna Mission by name, or directly, for they have
become somehow or other popular and people are against us for it. So carefully avoid
this type of preaching.(SPL to Jayapataka Maharaja, 22nd September, 1976)
So, I think it is more profitable to preach about the Master of Vrndavana, Krsna, outside
of Vrndavana. A devotee of Krsna can create Vrndavana everywhere by preaching the
glories of Krsna.
There are many sahajiyas who imitate Rupa Goswami not to go out of Vrndavana, but
Caitanya Mahaprabhu remained always outside Vrndavana for preaching purposes, although
He is is the master of Vrndavana personally. I have no objection to your coming to
Vrndavana, but as you have accepted the sannyasa order, it is more important to preach about
Vrndavana rather than to come to Vrndavana. I am getting older and older and it is getting
difficult for me, therefore I am requesting all my younger disciples to preach all over the
world. Otherwise, you are always welcome in Vrndavana. I have no objection.
I am a little hopeful that if we preach in the communist countries, they will like it. According
to our Vaisnava philosophy even a snake or lizard is in the house shall not go without eating,
what to speak of other living entities. The communists have an idea for feeding human
society, but our idea is expanding. We want to see even a snake not fasting.(SPL to Gurudasa,
18th November, 1976)
Don't be a bhajananandi. As soon as you become a bhajananandi you'll be spoiled.
You'll be spoiled as Nitai has spoiled himself. You have an intense desire to preach, so do
that.
So far as your engagement is concerned, you are already engaged as pujari, so do that
and whenever you get time preach Bhagavad gita.(SPL to Purnapraja dasa, 11st December,
1976)

PREACHING WITH PURITY AND CONVICTION

I am very much pleased to hear of your good success in the park on Sunday. This is very
much encouraging to me, to hear so many people are hearing the chanting, and philosophy,
and also taking nice prasadam as well. Yes, it is very good, and you please continue with this
sort of program! This system should be followed and you will be successful. Because in New
York also Hamsaduta is following this system, holding Kirtana at Central Park every day, and
he is collecting in the same way. All together he is collecting 50 to 70 dollars by contribution
and by selling Back To Godhead. This is actually our successful propaganda. We want to
distribute our literature and books within as well as our prasadam, and injecting our Hare
Krishna medicine within the ear. So, reading of the literature and hearing of the chanting is
the medicine, and prasadam is the diet. So, if diet and medicine are properly administered
the disease of maya will be cured. But the physician must be always healthy. People may
not say, physician is ill thyself. That means the preachers must be of highly elevated
character, following strictly the rules and regulations and chanting regularly in the temple.

370

There may be so many odds in the progressive march of Krishna Consciousness, but if we pin
our faith in Krishna, everything will come out successful in due course.(SPL to Satsvarupa,
27th June, 1968)
I am so pleased to learn that you are lecturing in the Boston University class in mysticism,
and they are appreciating your versions. Please always remain submissive in spirit to
Krishna and Spiritual Master, and by their Grace you will get all strength to speak and
satisfy your audience. I remember when you were walking with me on the New York street,
you were proposing me to become lecturer in some University. And your honest desire has
been fulfilled by Krishna, that He has given sufficient strength unto you, that instead of me,
you are speaking there as my representative. This is all Krishna's Grace. But one thing I may
inform you, that the three books which I have already prepared, namely, the Bhagavad-gita As
It Is, Teachings of Lord Caitanya, and Srimad-Bhagavatam, all these books are the ultimate
source of knowledge. If you simply reproduce what I have tried to explain in those books,
surely you will come out victorious, even in the midst of so many great mundane scholars.
The description given in these books, are not mundane speculations, but they are authorized
versions of liberated souls, presented by our humble self. So the strength is not in us, but the
strength is in the Supreme Lord. And we have simply to present them without any
adulteration, in humble service spirit. That is the secret of success.(SPL to Devananda, 27 th
Sepember, 1968)
Now, because you are on the field work, you have to meet so many opposite elements.
And you have to satisfy them or fight with them with conclusive statements from
Bhagavad-gita, and Srimad-Bhagavatam, and as such, it is needed that you should be
thoroughly conversant with the truth.(SPL to Gurudasa, 29th September,1968)
You should all read very carefully Srimad-Bhagavatam and Bhagavad-gita, and you
should be able to answer all questions like this, and only in rare cases approach me. But
it is important that our students must be able to answer all questions for becoming
preachers. (SPL to Hayagriva, 18th November, 1968)
Sri Narottama das Thakura says all sinful persons and suffering persons were delivered by the
Sankirtana Movement inaugurated by Lord Caitanya, Who was formerly the Son of Nanda
Maharaja, accompanied by Nityananda Prabhu, Who was formerly Sri Balarama. If we keep
ourselves purely on the standard of Lord Caitanya's order, then chanting by us of the
Holy Names of Krishna will descend as powerfully as He acted previously, during the
time of Jagai and Madhai. So I am very glad that you both, husband and wife, are executing
the mission of Lord Caitanya so nicely and faithfully. Please continue to act like that and
certainly Lord Caitanya will bestow all His blessings and power upon you. Personally I am so
much engladdened that the pairs of young boys and girls whom I have placed in householder
life are doing so nicely in the Western world. When Lord Caitanya delivered Jagai and
Madhai He was also a householder, but when Jagai and Madhai were actually reclaimed, His
wife, Visnupriya, was not there. But in this case and in many other cases also, I find that my
disciples combined together, husband and wife, are doing this preaching work so nicely. So I
am especially proud how my householder disciples are preaching Lord Caitanya's Mission.
This is a new thing in the history of the Sankirtana Movement. In India all the acaryas and
their descendants later on acted only from the man's side. Their wives were at home because
that is the system from old times that women are not required to go out. But in Bhagavad-gita

371

we find that women are also equally competent like the men in the matter of Krishna
Consciousness Movement. Please therefore carry on these missionary activities, and prove it
by practical example that there is no bar for anyone in the matter of preaching work for
Krishna Consciousness.(SPL to Himavati, 20th December,1969)
Amongst all our duties surely we must not forget to complete our sixteen rounds. We
should not be carried away simply by the Krishna duties which is also regarded as good
as chanting, but in all circumstances we shall not forget this dutyEvery one of you must
regularly read our books at least twice--in the morning and evening, and automatically all
questions will be answered.(SPL to Ranadhira, 24th January, 1970)
To sit down in a corner without preaching risk and to make a show of chanting Hare
Krishna Mantra is condemned by my Spiritual Master and He has written a very nice
song in this connection, which I am recording. The substance is that to become very dear
to Krishna or Balarama or in other words to Lord Caitanya and Nityananda is to take
the task of preaching work very seriously at all risk. Please always remember this and
you will be successful.(SPL to Gajendra, 27th January, 1970)
I beg to acknowledge receipt of your kind letter dated 30th Sept, 1970 and I am glad to see
how nicely you are reading my books. Please continue to do this. We need so many
preachers who are soundly versed in the scriptures to convince the world to take to
Krishna Consciousness. I am glad that you and the others are each writing one hour daily
essays. That is parampara. All of our previous acaryas on our line have written substantially
on the science of God-consciousness, so I would also like all my students to do this and I am
very encouraged by this nice program you have initiated.(SPL to Vrndavana Candra, 9 th
November, 1970)
The test of preaching ability is whether one is making some disciples or not. So it
appears that your preaching is going on nicely. The standard of purity which I have
introduced in the Krsna Consciousness movement will give you the real spiritual
strength needed to preach. If you will simply stick to your principles, you will gain the
respect of the whole world and our preaching work will be successful.(SPL to Tirthapada,
13th November, 1970)
It is my firm conviction that this Krsna Consciousness Movement of Lord Caitanya's will be
successful in all parts of the world if our students kindly continue in their enthusiastic
endeavors to distribute this message freely to all persons. Our Movement is now appreciated
all over the world and it is gradually coming to the attention of the important leaders of the
present society, so it is incumbent upon us to keep our spiritual strength by rigidly
following the regulative principles; then we can deal adequately with all facilities offered
by the Lord for expediting His Holy Mission. I am confident that all our sincere intelligent
young devotees like your good self will carry this program to fruitful conclusion namely the
delivery of the Holy Name to all the fallen souls suffering in varieties of conditional misery
and material happiness. Please execute your program for distribution of literatures and

372

Sankirtana, therefore, with increased vogor and may Krsna bless your sincere efforts to serve
Him faithfully.(SPL to Damodara, 17th January, 1971)
I am so pleased to see you and your good wife in every picture in different poses of preaching
work. That is real Krsna consciousness service to preach the message of the Holy Name to all
persons. And they appear to be all responding very enthusiastically to your preaching; that is
very good sign. If you remain pure and enthusiastic, you will have the spiritual strength
to enthuse others with the chanting of Hare Krsna Mahamantra and devotional service
to the Lord.(SPL to Upendra, 27th January, 1971)
So our movement should be very vigorously pushed on. But those who push must be
pure; then it will be effective.(SPL to Bhagavan dasa, 24th March, 1971)
I am so glad to learn that you are eager to preach but we should know it that we cannot
preach without being solid in our standing as devotee. Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu said
that ``apani acari prabhu jivare sikhaya.'' This means that Lord Caitanya wanted that one
should preach by behaving himself exactly what he preaches. So our Krsna consciousness
movement, preaching, depends on personal behavior. If you want to preach the gospel of Lord
Jesus Christ on the principles of Bhagavad-gita you will find so many differences. Those who
are following Jesus Christ, let them follow strictly to the principles of the Bible. ``Thou shalt
not kill'' is now being misinterpreted by Christian priests. Now they say ``Thou shall not
murder.'' This means trying to save themselves from the crime of animal killing. So you
cannot teach such unscrupled followers the message of Bhagavad-gita. If you want to preach
Bible you can tell them why there will be misinterpretation. In N.Y. there is a big press that
prints ``Watchtower.'' They are forcefully criticizing Christian behavior. I read that one
Christian priest allowed a marriage between two men--homosex. So these things are going on.
So your proposal for preaching the gospel on the basis of Bhagavad-gita will not be
successful. If you want to do that I cannot check you but I cannot allow you to do such things
from within our society. You have to understand our philosophy perfectly, follow the
regulative principles, and then in fact you can edit our books and papers.
When I shall go to Mayapura then upon hearing from you of my proposal as mentioned
above, I shall arrange for your coming to India. First of all you have to decide yourself
whether you are prepared to surrender to our principles, but if you keep your independence
either in Mayapura or N.Y., your position is the same. To associate with me you are always
welcome but not with your independence. That will not help me or you.(SPL to Rayarama,
22nd October, 1971)
Your approaching schools and colleges is very tactful because these students are the most
eligible candidates for receiving this transcendental knowledge of Krishna philosophy. Simply
by repeating what I have said--first you must yourself become fully convinced of this
philosophy--your preaching will meet with all success. Our philosophy has the full potency
to deliver anyone from the darkest realms of ignorance to the enlightened realm of complete
cognizance. The potential is there, simply you have to master the words and deliver them
purely, and this will please me very much.(SPL to Lalita Kumara, 15th November, 1971)

373

Philosophy is the highest, but even higher than philosophy is practice of philosophy. So when
your students apply Krishna philosophy to their lives, they will feel the beneficial result, and
this will make your teaching work very easy. Just like you add hydrogen and oxygen and get
water. So let them chant and learn Bhagavad-gita and they will get Krishna's mercy. I am
successful in my teaching work because I have not deviated one inch from my Spiritual
Master's instruction, this is my only qualification. So if you simply remain pure, your
preaching will have effect. Kindly push on this college program--only the most intelligent
persons can understand Krishna philosophy, so it is very important that we spread this
message to the intelligent class of men. Soon I shall be printing my latest book, commentaries
on your Western philosophers, and with this instruction you will be able to defeat all of the
mental speculators and so-called scientists who are simply misleading everyone.(SPL to
Brhaspati dasa, 17th November,1971)
I am very pleased that you have accepted the responsibility of managing such an important
center as Berkeley. I know that there are many students in that city, so just attract them to our
Krishna Consciousness Movement by giving them prasadam and our Krishna philosophy. We
can challenge any nonsense philosophy. Socrates, Plato, Kant, Darwin--all of them--so many
mental speculators and word jugglers who have misled so many people. Now it is your task to
find them out and expose them, so that the people may appreciate the real philosophy. We
must become now very serious to save the people of the world from this very dangerous
situation. So become very convinced yourself of our philosophy and then your preaching
will act. And try to sell as many books as possible at all the schools and colleges. This is
scholarly information, flawless science. Kindly assist me in this great work, and know it for
certain, that by your sincerely working in this way you shall very soon go back to Home, back
to Godhead.(SPL to Locanata dasa, 24th November, 1971)
But yourselves being such qualified and experienced preachers, what is the benefit of
engaging in the second-class activity when there is so much preaching work to be done?
Practically speaking, our Krishna philosophy will save the whole world from the most
dangerous condition, that is a fact. So now you just become convinced yourselves of this
fact and help me spread this Movement for saving the world with all conviction and
attention, and in this way you will be performing the highest type of activity and very soon
you will go back to Home, back to Godhead, know it for certain. I have no objection if you
keep home deities.(SPL to Vamanadeva and Indira dasi, 8th December, 1971)
One thing is that all the students on the party must strictly follow the rules and regulations.
Cleanliness is most essential, rising early, taking bath, etc. It is not that because we are
travelling that we can neglect our routine work and become irregular in our habits. No,
we must make every effort to remain regulated and clean, this is the solid basis for our work.
When our routine work, like chanting, reading books, nice arati, deity worship, etc., is very
nice, then our preaching will have effect. That is the secret.(SPL to Kirtanananda Maharaja,
12th December, 1971)
I have heard that you may be going to Heidelberg, Germany, where there is a very large and
important university. That is our best field. Become yourself very convinced and learned
in our Krishna philosophy and take it into such university and contaminate everything
with it. We are not afraid to challenge every mundane philosopher and defeat them, because

374

they are simply operating on the mental platform which is constantly changing, so they cannot
have any real authority. But because we are hearing from the Source of all knowledge,
Krishna, through His representatives, the saints and acaryas in disciplic succession, we have
got solid basis for understanding. If we are very much convinced to preach in this way, the
intelligent class of men will respect and join us, and this will be your success in Germany. If a
Marx can change so many men's minds to follow his imperfect philosophy, what can Krishna,
the Supreme Perfect, accomplish! If we remain pure and teach others purely, then we will
achieve all success and the whole world listen to us and be delivered from their very
dangerous condition. Thank you very much for assisting me in this great endeavor, I think you
are convinced that it is the highest and most exalted activity of all.(SPL to Sivananda, 12 th
December, 1971)
As long as we keep ourselves pure for preaching, then we shall have all good results--of
that there is no doubt. One thing, make certain that your routine work is going on nicely-chanting 16 rounds, rising early, cleansing, street Sankirtana, etc.--then all other programs
will be successful. If routine work becomes slack or neglected, then all other attempts will
fail. We should always cling to the Lotus Feet of the Supreme Personality of Godhead by
following very strictly the routine work of devotional service, and then we shall qualify to
associate with the Lord by becoming very pure, and that is our real happiness, know if for
certain.(SPL to Cyavana, 26th December, 1971)
You must all study very scrutinizingly all of the books so that when the need arises you can
repeat in your own words their purport. Also I will be very pleased if you contribute
articles to BTG. By writing regularly, what you read will become realized. As much as
possible read, chant, and preach. This is our life and soul. If we keep to this simple
formula then there is no doubt that we will be victorious wherever we go and very soon we
shall become the only religion in the world.(SPL to Hrdayananda, 6th January, 1972)
Our business is simply to plant the seed of devotional service wherever we go and to give
everyone a taste of this transcendentally relishable activity of life. If we are very much
convinced ourselves of Krishna philosophy, then we shall be able to inject this seed of
devotional service into the hearts of persons, and they should be given all encouragement
and facility to hear from Srimad-Bhagavatam and chant Hare Krishna, and in this way the
seed will come out and the creeper will come out by such watering process. So now you have
taken great responsibility to plant the seed of Krishna Consciousness in Cardiff, Wales, so I
think that if you take the matter very seriously and remain cool-headed, that you will attract
the attention of Krishna who will give you all opportunity. In this way, because you are
responsible leader, Krishna will force you to advance in Krishna Consciousness. So you may
know it that you are very much favored by Krishna.(SPL to Kulasekhara, 10th January, 1972)
We must become so responsible for seriously practicing this art of of Krishna Consciousness,
because this world is so full of degrading elements of life for dragging everyone down and
down, and if just a few men can perfect the art, they can save the rest of all the people from
the greatest dangers. So I count you and your godbrothers among those few men who are
treading seriously on the path back to Home, back to Godhead, and now we must maintain
such exalted position and not fall back by neglecting our highest standards of devotional

375

practices. In this way, what I have introduced into your Western countries, the pure love for
Godhead process of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu, will go on increasing more and more to have
effect by saving others; otherwise, it will gradually become mechanical and fade away like
every other so-called religious movement. So you can understand that I am very much
depending on you to become very much convinced yourself of our Krishna philosophy
and to take full responsibility for teaching others purely. (SPL to Ranadhira, 17th January,
1972)
I am very pleased that you are keeping to a very strict schedule and are reading my
literature daily. If you continue in this manner you will grow up to be a first class
preacher of Krsna consciousness. And this is the highest service that you can perform.
(SPL to Ekendra dasa, 3rd February, 1972)
You are experiencing some doubts, that you cannot believe that the Krishna from Krishna
Book can be the Supreme Personality of Godhead, that it must be like some fairy-tale. To
clear up these things the best remedy is to discuss amongst yourselves all members regularly
all our books in classes, then these doubts will be killed. Without reading books it becomes
hackneyed and such obnoxious ideas trouble us. Our thoughts are always changing, that is the
nature of the mind, so you cannot expect that even the great saintly persons are free from
thoughts coming and going. But after thinking there is feeling and willing, willing being the
stage of putting the thoughts into action. So if we are able to employ our intelligence, then we
kill the thoughts before they become manifest in activity, but because we are so much inclined
to enjoy something unintelligently, we have to therefore daily sharpen our intelligence faculty
by reading and discussing and preaching to others. In this way we are able very easily to
defeat all challengers to our philosophy and everything becomes very clear as it is revealed
from different angles of vision. Krishna makes promise to one who is striving to serve Him
sincerely that He will give such devotee the intelligence by which he may come to Him.
Therefore we should always pray that Krishna may kindly provide me the intelligence to kill
all demons of doubt, and because He understands the heart of His sincere devotee,
immediately He gives assistance. For my part, for example, I am absolutely certain that
anyone who challenges me I can defeat you. Why is that? Because Krishna gives me the
intelligence.(SPL to Satyabhama, 28th February,1972)
Especially I am very much pleased to hear that the University of Buffalo has given to you
more than $1200.00 in grant. I can understand by your enthusiastic preparations for
Rathayatra in Buffalo that you are very sincere boy and capable devotee. This is very much
wanted throughout the society of men, that some few of you will come to the understanding
that by serving the Lord with my full energy that this will be my happy position of life and
that no other occupation will give me any, not even an ounce of pleasure. Such persons like
yourself who are thinking in this way are getting all intelligence and facility by how to do the
things properly, and that Krishna is helping you with intelligence and ability, now you take
the right course and utilize the opportunity given to you by Krishna to actually inject the
human society with that same determination to serve the Lord. Only a handful of you are
there who are convinced beyond any doubt about this Krsna consciousness movement,
but is sufficient to change the entire course of history.(SPL to Gunagrahi, 3rd July, 1972)

376

Your program for preaching in Delhi is very much approved by me, preaching Krsna is the
same as remembering Krsna. I can understand if one of my students is making spiritual
advancement if he is also making many life members and devotees. So you have not to
minimize the preaching program in order to study independently, no, continue as you
are doing, preach as much as possible, collect, make life members, and whenever you
have time read and study and never neglect to chant your sixteen rounds daily, and this will
be the perfect program.(SPL to Tejyas, 9th August, 1972)
If you yourself remain always pure, then your preaching will have effect. As soon as
there is little impurity, the whole thing will deteriorate and go to hell. So we shall not like
to take the credit in that case, therefore I am praying simply that all of you, my advanced
disciples, GBC men, sannyasis, temple officers, like that, that all of you will become soberminded and feeling always very much responsible how the things will go on as I have given
them. If you simply do as I am doing, not avoiding anything which may have to be done for
pushing on Krsna's movement, remaining always stuck up very tightly to the footsteps of
Rupa Gosvami, then without any doubt you will remain always fresh and enthusiastic for
working very energetically on Krsna's behalf, without any falldown.(SPL to Pusta Krsna, 29 th
December,1972)
I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated December 27, 1972, and with great
happiness I have read your figures of amount of books sold during three-day period,
December 22-24, 1972. It is scarcely believable that more than 17,100 books could have been
sold by one temple in three days! That indicates to me that people are at last becoming little
serious about this Krsna Consciousness movement in your country. Otherwise, why they
should buy our books? But they can see that our boys and girls, devotees, are so much sincere
and serious to distribute the message of Krsna consciousness, they are at once struck by
seeing them and therefore they appreciate and purchase. This is unique in the world. Perhaps
we are the only sincere persons on this whole planet. At least our books are not to be seen
anywhere else.
So I am so much pleased upon all of the boys and girls in Los Angeles and all over the world
who are understanding and appreciating this unique quality of our transcendental literature
and voluntarily they are going out to distribute despite all circumstances of difficulty. By this
effort alone they are assured to go back to home, back to Godhead. In order to change this
materialistic society and prevent them from gliding to hell, first thing is to educate them. All
decent men want to give service to humanity, only thing is they do not have information really
what is that service. Hospitals, feeding the poor, Red Cross, these are service to the bodies
only, not to the man. Service to humanity means jnana. By giving people knowledge, jnana,
that is the highest service to humanity. So we are performing the actual welfare work of
society by informing everyone through our literatures who is God, who they are, and what is
the relationship. In this way everyone who hears our message gets the opportunity to fulfill
his actual position as human entity and become delivered from the clutches of maya. So you
may understand it that by disseminating our Krsna consciousness propaganda anywhere and
everywhere, by selling books, by making publicity, newspapers, television, so many ways
there are to spread Krsna consciousness information, you may know it that by utilizing our
energy in this way to give everyone access to the Absolute Truth, that is the real
understanding of desire to serve humanity.
Understanding is one thing, and practical application of that understanding is another. But as
devotees of Krsna, being engaged in the practical work of spreading Krsna consciousness, that

377

is already the highest realization. That's all right, that is our real mission, to deliver the world
by preaching Krsna's message to others, but even higher realization, the highest
realization, is to save oneself.(SPL to Ramesvara, 9th January, 1973)
I am glad to learn that you are preaching nicely. It is very important business. Unless
our men understand thoroughly the philosophy, how will they be able to preach.(SPL to
Tamala Krsna Goswami, 7th November, 1973)
You are asking what should your preaching work be now that you are attending the
university. So the first preaching work is that yourself should become an ideal devotee. Lord
Caitanya said that one should first make himself perfect and then attempt to instruct
others. There is no point in telling another man to stop smoking if you yourself are smoking
cigarettes. Even though you are mixing with all kinds of the student class at the university,
you must strictly refrain from the four prohibitive sinful activities, and as an initiated student
you must not let a day pass when you do not chant at least 16 rounds of Hare Krsna Mantra. If
you can follow just these things nicely that in itself will be strong preaching by behavior. You
should also always wear Kunti beads around the neck and wear the marking of tilak. People
will inquire from you and you can tell them about Krsna Consciousness and sell them books
also.(SPL to Niranjana, 23rd April, 1974)

By Krsna's mercy and the unlimited potency of Lord Visnu, Anyone can be purified as
and Vaisnava and elevated to the Supreme position. Unless one learns this philosophy
thoroughly he cannot become a preacher however learned and educated he may be.
(SPL to Pannalalji, 16th May, 1974)
So try to spread and encourage this philosophy of thinking of Krsna, after thoroughly
assimilating it yourself.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 8th June, 1974)
To join our mission first of all you have to become a pure Vaisnava. For this purpose you
have to remain with us and live the techniques in your life. Then you can be trained up as a
preacher. We do not allow anyone become a preacher unless he is strictly following the
Vaisnava principles of no eating meat, fish, or eggs; no sex outside of marriage; no
gambling; and no taking any kind of intoxication whatsoever. You must also chant 16 rounds
Hare Krishna on the japa beads.
So if you are interested, you can practice these things within our association for some time.
Then we shall consider you for preaching work.(SPL to Mr.S.N. Sharma, 18 th September,
1974)
Everyone can become a first class speaker. Simply cram the purports of my books. The
references are there, the philosophy is there. Everything is there. So if you do it,
everyone will be pleased with your speaking.(SPL to Gopijanavallabha dasa, 19th
September, 1974)

378

But before saving others we must first see that we ourselves are protected from the
dangerous effects of maya. Therefore my recommendation to you is that you should
associate yourself with my disciples in one of our Krishna Consciousness centers, practice our
regulative principles, and study my books very carefully.
You are now living very near to our Los Angeles center, so please take advantage of this and
participate fully in the program there. In this way your intelligence will become more and
more purified and in consultation with the others there Krishna will give you the proper idea
of how to spread Krishna consciousness.(SPL to Mr. Muckerheide, 12th October, 1974)
Your desire for leading a sankirtana party, preaching and travelling is a very good one and I
suggest that you talk to your temple president or GBC and try to arrange such a program if it
is possible. If we sincerely try to serve Krsna then He will give you the ability and the
facilities. So please continue your service with great enthusiasm and follow strictly all of our
principles and regulations. This is the way to spread our Krsna Consciousness movement, the
mission of Caitanya Mahaprabhu. First of all one must become spiritually strong by
following these basic principles staunchly and by learning our philosophy fully. Then his
preaching will be very potent and many many people will become attracted.(SPL to
Jitaprana, 17th December, 1974)
You go to those rascals and they will convert you. You are not so strong that you can
convince them and convert them from their foolishness. It is distinctly said in the Bhagavadgita that the purpose of Vedic knowledge is to understand Krishna, vedais ca sarvair aham eva
vedyo, (BG/15/15). So, we are presenting Krishna in so many ways, politically, socially,
economically, philosophically, and religiously, etc. We are describing Him in 75 books of 400
pages each. Better read these books thoroughly and be firmly convinced yourself before going
to these demons for convincing them. If you are weak yourself, while trying to convert
them, you will be converted by them. Don't try any hard task before you are very
strong. Chant 16 rounds daily, follow the rules and regulations, and read our books. Don't
become very big preacher immediately.(SPL to Madhava dasa, 20th May, 1975)
As soon as someone is trained then go to preach very nicely in Poland. Try to make some
literature in Polish and Russian. Anyone can be trained to execute orders in sending out
the books but preaching requires special qualification. So you have this good
qualification for preaching and now do it very nicely.(SPL to Kirtiraja dasa, 16th October,
1975)
Kindly take up the mission of spreading the message of the Lord all over the world with
greater and greater enthusiasm. Preaching is our life. But in order to preach one must
become firmly fixed in the spiritual practices otherwise his words will not act. It is the
duty of every initiated disciple to try and please the spiritual master by rendering
service and inquiring submissively.(SPL to Tarksya dasa, 20th August, 1976)
One has to be qualified to preach. It is a gradual process that one becomes sense
controlled and a personal example. Preaching is not an easy thing. In the beginning one

379

should worship the Deity and follow the basic practices. When one becomes advanced he can
preach. The kanistha adhikari is not condemned. It is a comparative study. The kanistha
adhikari can also achieve perfection. If one does not preach, it does not mean that he is fallen,
condemned. It is not artificial, one gradually becomes perfect by association.(SPL to
Srutadeva dasa, 30th October, 1976)
If you like to stay in my rooms at Radha Damodara then you may stay there. I allow it.
Preaching also means reading and writing, or else what will you preach?(SPL to
Gurudasa, 18th February, 1977)
5th January, 1976
After the morning walk the sannyasis have been coming into Prabhupada`s room for a few
minutes, eager to get as much association with him as they can get. As he ralaxed behind his
desk waiting for breakfast he told them our preaching will go on only if we have spiritual
strength. We may have external strength, he said, but success will only come if we
have spiritual strength. Preaching programs will work only if there is purity. Citing the
example of one of his leading Godbrothers in the Gaudiya Matha, he pointed out that he had
all kinds of material facilitymoney, mathas, etc. But what had he done for spreading Krsna
consciousness? He explained that simply amassing material wealth will not bring spiritual
success, nor does it signify success. He gave the example of milk tuched by a serpent: It looks
like milk, but it is spoiled.
How do we keep our spiritual strength? Prabhupada asked. We can keep our spiritual
strength by being very strict Vaisnavas, he told us: by strictly following the principles
and not giving any consideration whatsoever to maya`s allurements. Maya is always
trying to weaken us, he said, but if we think only of Krsna we will have spiritual
strength; if we think of something else then we will have no transcendental potency. As
always, Srila Prabhupada emphasized that we must remain strictil regulated and chant
all our rounds every day.(P.D.,1,215)
16th January, 1976
This morning`s newspaper carried a feature story on our Mayapur Candrodaya Mandir. After
breakfast prasadam Jayapataka Swami read the whole article to Srila Prabhupada, noting a
certain amount of cynism on the part of the writer. The man had noticed the pujari offering
bhoga to Sri Sri Radha-Madhava in a Deity room warmed by a heater. The author
questioned who the heater was for, since he had been told that everything we did was for
God`s pleasure and not our own. What would God want with a heater? He concluded
that it must have been for the devotee`s comfort.
Prabhupada said that is the atheistic mentality. He is compelled to question who it is for;
whereas a devotee knows that it is for the Lord. If the Deities can enjoy bhoga, why not
heat? This inability to understand that God has senses is impersonalism. In their
experience personality means having limited senses. Therefore God must be
impersonal in order to be unlimited.
Actually, he said, unlimited means you can eat six rasag-ullas, but Krsna can eat
unlimited coconuts. Krsna has senses, and He appreciates the heater. (P.D.,1,264)
2nd May, 1976

380

What if sometimes a disciple, he may go to prach, but he`s not preaching in the exact
same spirit of his spiritual master? Gurukrpa wanted to know.
Therefore he is not to preach, Srila Prabhupada said. Caitanya Mahaprabhu says,
janma sarthaka kari`kara para-upakara: Go to do good to others. First of all do good
to yourself. First of all you become really preacher. Then go to preach. Caitanya
Mahaprabhu never sent neophyte to go to preach. For neophyte the preaching is not
their business. For neophyte, one should stick to the worship of Deity in the temple.
And those who have understood the philosophy, applied the philosophy in his life, he should
go for preaching. Otherwise he`ll preach wrongly, like Carana dasa Babaji. And it will stop.
He wanted to preach but he did not know how to preach, and therefore after his life it is
finished. So Caitanya Mahaprabhu does not say like that, that You remain rascal and
go to preach. No. janma sarthaka kari`. Your first business is that you make your life
perfect. Then go to preach. Perfect means you learn how to obey My orders. That is
perfection. Amara ajnaya. So if you are actually, perfectly, carrying out the orders of
Caitanya Mahaprabhu, then you are preaching. Otherwise you will do wrongly, mislead.
Don`t do that. Andha yathandhair upaniya-manah. If you remain blind, don`t try to
lead other blind men. That is misleading. First of all open your eyes. Everything is there.
Nobody can do anything whimsically. If you do whimsically, comcoctedly, that will be
failure. It will not be effective.(P.D.,2,68-69)

4th May, 1976

However, he said that even for a rascal there was one hope. If peacefully you can
introduce, All right, you will do. You are wonderful men, so kindly if you read some
pages of this book, it is not very costly. You can keep. At leisure hour you can read. In
this way, imploring, then they will be benefited. That much we can do to any rascal. Let them
become puffed up by their false notions. But if they keep some books, sometimes they will
read or their sons will read. That`s all. Therefore I am stressing so much on books, that if the
puffed-up rascals take some book and sometimes, if they read, he`ll be benefited, perfectly
benefited. So distribute these books anywhere possible. It doesn`t matter where it is.
(P.D.,2,90-91)
21st May, 1976
He informed us that the real purpose of the brahmana is to educate others and this is the
essence of Caitanya Mahaprabhu`s movement. He says that Every one of you become
guru. He wants not rascal imitation guru, but real guru. That He wants. Because people are in
darkness, we require many millions of gurus to enlighten them...Every one is very anxious to
become guru, but rascal does not know how to become guru, a simple thing. So many gurus
come from India in this country, all rascal, but they will not speak what Krsna has instructed.
Maybe for the first time this has begun in Krsna consciousness. Otherwise all rascals, they
instructed something else, some meditation, this, that, all cheating. Real guru is he who
instructs what Krsna has said.
If I say the simple truth, that Krsna is the Supreme Personality of Godhead. He is the
proprietor of everything. He is to be worshiped, then where is the difficulty? So that is
our mission. All of you who have come to Krsna consciousness movement, that is your
request, that you, all of you, become guru, but not speak nonsesnse. That is request.

381

Simply speak what Krsna has said. Then you become brahmana. You`ll be guru.
(P.D.,2,175-176)
18th June, 1976
Finally he added a few words on his preaching to the local people. Let them chant Hare
Krsna mantra, nothing else, and dance and take prasadam. There is no need of teaching
them philosophy in the beginning. In America also, neither white nor black like each other,
but in our society they are chanting and dancing. This is the basis of Hare Krsna; everyone
can join. And he also suggested a correction for the leaflet. On the small invitation it should
read: Singing the names of Krsna (God). (P.D.,2,431)
21st June,1976
Although it was a ninety minute drive to New Vrndaban, the ride was comfortable and as we
progressed smoothly along the highway Prabhupada kept un a running conversation. He
reflected on the fallen condition of modern men, telling Kirtanananda Maharaja his
comparison of the dog`s running on four legs and man`s running on four wheels. He said that
the only way to save them was to start with the basics and then after some time, when
they become a little purified, give sone philosophy. He reminded Kirtanananda that this
had been his program right from the beginning. You have all got this experience. This
is the only way. I started this movement on this determination: I`ll give then prasadam,
nice chanting, and they will not come? They must come. This was my determination.
And I began with this. So this is the only way. Give them chance No talk, please come.
Chant and dance with us and take Krsna prasadam and go home. (P.D.,3,1-2)
24th June, 1976
Prabhupada retorted, So what is not practical for you, our system, your system is also not
practical for us. We cannot live in this way. Anyway, if you can maintain a perfect
community of plain living, high thinking, that is sufficient. We do not canvass but
naturally they`ll see that this is convenient. After all, they are human being. They are
learning. So that is part of our businessto preach. But to practice personally, that is
our main business. Not that everyone will be preacher, but at least his own life is
perfect. (P.D.,3,49-50)
4th July, 1976
Thinking of the report we received previously from Adikesava Swami describing the positive
reception of their kirtana party which travels around New York on the back of a flatbed truck,
I observed that a similar arrangement here would be a big success in the slow moving traffic.
This prompted an immediate request from Prabhupada for the devotees to do kirtana. The
message was passed to the lead vehicle, a large van packed with devotees. They had
instruments, and as the devotees burst into a song, everyone on the roadside turned to look,
many of them waving, chanting and dancing.
Srila Prabhupada enjoied the favorable response. He said that people actually want to chant
and dance, but are artificially suppressing it or are being artificially suppressed. So far
I have observed, people here and in the communist countries are not different. The general
people are very nice, but they are not allowed. (P.D.,3,149-150)

382

5th July, 1976

Sadaputa prabhu outlined the Institute`s preaching strategy. We were trying to see how we
could explain these fossils that geologists speak of, and it seems like one way of looking at
them. Prabhupada spoke the real issue. But their calculating mind, in whatever you
explain you have to give reference to the sastra, and they will say it is mythology. They`ll
refuse immediately that thing. But you have no other source to explain. Now you try to
argue, but they will take everything we propose as mythology, and we will take,
Because you are rascal, whatever you say, it is all rascaidom. That`s all. This is the
position. Then how you`ll meet? This is the difference. (P.D.,3, 163-164)
11th July, 1976
Gopala had spoken of developing Delhi into a big project, but Prabhupada was more
cautious in sharing his enthusiasm. Let us continue in the rented house and see how
things develop. If local people come and join and take initiation, then we can consider
developing. Simply lipsympathy will not do. They must be regular disciple, follow the
regulative principles, and they will develop themselves. Besides that book distribution
and preaching is our most important activity. Opening temples is subordinate. We have
to see how books are being distributed and how people are joining wholeheartly. That is
actual development. (P.D.,3,256-257)

17th July, 1976

He told him that comparison of philosophy was a difficult task unless one was expert.
Prabhupada doubted its necessity for general preaching. First of all, let people
understand Krsna. We are doing that. Maybe one or two are interested in philosophy and for
so few persons we can`t spare so much valuable time. Better to induce everyone to chant Hare
Krsna and take prasadam. This will be a mass benevolent activity. In the western countries
many Ph.D.`s are out of employment because they do not get any service. We do not want to
become great philosophers but rather to understand the philosophy in our own books. If
we remain strong in our own literature, we can meet anyone else without any fear.
(P.D.,3,329-330)
26th July, 1976
So now you have books and temples, Bhagavan said.
Prabhupada smiled. Yes, temple is automatically. I never stessed on temple. I was
engaged in publishing the Back to Godhead. Whatever I could do, I did it because I took it
very seriously that he is very sorry that these things were not done. He said that, There will
be fire in this Gaudiya Math. Agun jvalbe, he said. Amari taci loka kichui boi kakrayebo: If
I can go, I shall sell these marbles of this temple and convert them into books. That was his
ambition. He started a very nice press and this Tirtha Maharaja sold it.
Sold it? Jayatirtha asked in surprise.
Yes, Prabhupada said. He`s not representing guru...Better let`s have money for fight in
the court. (P.D.,3,405-406)
31st July, 1976

383

Prabhupada cut in. Bhakti is not acheved by studying; bhakti stage is achieved by
practice. That is the special significance of our institution, that we are engaging our men
in practicing. Therefore they are getting knowledgenot by reading. (P.D.,3,449)

BOOK DISTRIBUTION
THE IMPORTANCE AND RESULTS OF BOOK
DISTRIBUTION

As you may have heard, our Bhagavad-gita As It Is is now published and can be ordered from
the New York temple by writing to Brahmananda. Please try to popularize this book
throughout England as much as possible. Because if these books are read, there is no
doubt that many sincere souls shall be attracted and will join you in your work for
Krishna. So please try for selling these books, it shall be considered as the greatest service.
(SPL to Guradasa, 1st December, 1968)
So we should now organize in such a way that there shall be nice kirtana and attempt
for selling our publications. My Guru Maharaja indicated that the mrdanga and the
press are the mediums of our missionary propaganda activities, and we shall follow His
path in the same way. We must have large quantities of mrdangas for vibrating in
different parts of the world and we must distribute our literature also.(SPL to
Brahmananda, 30th January, 1969)

384

My Spiritual Master, Om Visnupada Sri Srimad Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami

Maharaja Prabhupada, sometimes used to say that if after selling all of my property I can
convert one person to Krishna Consciousness factually, then I shall think my mission is
successful. Similarly, I am also thinking like that after reading your letter that if I could
induce even one person to Krishna Consciousness through my publication, Bhagavadgita As It Is, then I shall think my labor is successful. So I am very much encouraged to
read your letter, and I have received many such letters from others also, so I am very hopeful.
(SPL to R. Chalson, 12th June, 1969)
I remember that my Guru Maharaja would often send young boys out to sell literature of
Krishna Consciousness, and if they would come back having sold only a few issues, Guru
Maharaja was very, very pleased.(SPL to Subala, 31th July, 1969)
Now that our press is ready in Boston, we have more than one dozen books which are ready to
be printed, so with your help I wish to overflood the marketplaces with our literatures. Now
people are reading all kinds of nonsense books, and thus their reading capacity is helping to
pave their way through the circles of birth and death. If they will simply take to reading this
transcendental literature we are presenting, the same reading capacity will elevate them
to the highest perfection of spiritual life. So this is very important task we are doing, and all
of you push forward in Colorado with increased enthusiasm. (SPL to Harer Nama, 6 th
November, 1969)
...we shall overflood the market with Krishna Conscious literature. That will create our
prestige, and being cheap distribution, many people will learn our philosophy.(SPL to
Brahmananda, 30th March, 1970)
Also, book distribution is a very important program and you should give much attention
to developing it. If anyone simply reads our KRSNA book, TLC, NOD, Bhagavad-gita
As It Is, he is sure to become a Krishna Conscious person. So somehow or other, either
through the schools or colleges, libraries, life membership program or ordinary sales, we
must push on this literature distribution program. It is so important and a most
valuable service to Krishna.(SPL to Vamanadeva, 5th March, 1971)
But in my heart I want that KRSNA book in small or large form, should be distributed
in every home who are English-speaking people.(SPL to Karandhara, 17th May, 1971)
I am so glad to hear that your program is going on so nicely there in New Orleans and
especially that Sankirtana and BTG distribution are so successful. That is very
encouraging. This Sankirtana and BTG distribution is our main business and you
should give as much energy in this direction as possible. Also your travelling Sankirtana
party to various universities in the Southern cities is wholly approved by me.
(SPL to Nityananda and Kanya, 26th August, 1971)

385

You state that you will be the largest distributer of BTG in the world. This statement is
very pleasing to me, because more than anything I want that my students should
distribute my books and literatures profusely all over the world, and this should be our
formost concern, how to do it properly. But one thing, now you must try very hard to
live up to your promise of becoming largest distributer!(SPL to Sridhama dasa, 17th
November, 1971)
I'm especially pleased to hear that your distribution of our books and magazines has
increased. Go on in this way, increasing more and more. Each time someone reads some
solid information about Krishna his life becomes changed in some way. These literatures
are the solid ground upon which our preaching stands, so I want that they should be
available to everyone, as many as possible. So please try for this.(SPL to Damodara,3rd
December, 1971)
One thing, you say that literature distribution is low; actually, the test of the strength of
our preaching work is that we sell many books and magazines. So what is the difficulty?
Simply preach very sincerely to anyone and everyone, and go on in this way preaching
more and more, and the demand for our books will increase.(SPL to Sri Galim, 17th
December, 1971)
Distribution of books and magazines is our most important activity. Without books, our
preaching has no solid basis. Especially the Africans want our books.(SPL to Cyavana,
26th December, 1971)
If there are amply books, everything else will succeed. Practically our Society is built on
books.(SPL to Yogesvara, 28th December, 1971)
I am glad to hear that you are distributing nicely books and magazines. The more we sell
books, the more we advance in KC, and the more we help others to have solid
information how they may take advantage of their human form of life and achieve the
supreme perfection. So I want that you should now increase very greatly this selling of books
and literatures. I have heard that in San Francisco they are selling daily not less than 75 Krsna
Books. So I am very much encouraged to hear this. Now take this spirit of transcendental
rivalry and consult with Dayananda and the others there in England to be the first-rate booksellers.(SPL to Kulasekhara, 10th January, 1972)
My first concern is that my books shall be published and distributed profusely all over
the world. Practically, books are the basis of our Movement. Without our books, our
preaching will have no effect.(SPL to Mandali Bhandara, 20th January, 1972)
I especially appreciate your attitude toward increasing more and more the ___ of our
books, that will sanctify all other activities of preaching because preaching means selling
books.(SPL to Bhakta dasa, 21th February, 1972)

386

If we have regular plan of selling books, then there will be no scarcity of money...
(SPL to Giriraja, 12th April, 1972)
Yes, that is a good proposal, print many many books in African language and distribute
widely, that is real preaching work. If you sell a book to someone, that is better than your
speaking to them--what will your three minutes' preaching do? But if they read a book it
may turn their life. Go on preaching, that is the highest perfection of activity, and do not
worry for anything, Krishna is so much appreciative of this preaching work that He will give
you every facility, as much as you have ambition.(SPL to Brahmananda, 3rd November, 1972)
Anyway, print books, distribute profusely, and that will be the best preaching work.
What will your three minutes' preaching do?--but if they buy one book, it may turn
their life. So make this your important task, to print our books in French language and other
languages, and distribute widely, and that will please my Guru Maharaja. Never mind it takes
little time to make progress, our process is slow but sure, and we are confident that if we
continue in this way we shall go one day back to home, back to Godhead.(SPL to Bhagavan,
5th November, 1972)
I am especially happy to hear from you about the huge distribution of books in the
Canada Zone. That is the most auspicious sign. You are making good progress, that I
can understand. As soon as I see that there is such increased book distribution figures, I
take that to mean that all other programs are successful as well. I am especially
encouraged to note that you have sold 268 of our Bhagavad-gita As It Is in only three
weeks' time. That is very very satisfying to me.(SPL to Jagadisa, 5th January, 1973)
All programs must go on but it is a fact that this book distribution program is very very
important. It is real preaching work...(SPL to Rupanuga, 14th February, 1973)
Your plans for increasing book distribution are very good. If so many books are being
sold then very soon we will be finished the second edition. Distribution of all these books
is making a firm basis for our movement.(SPL to Trai dasa, 4th March, 1973)
It is very encouraging to note that the work on our BTG and other Books is going on.
Actually producing and distributing books is our most important engagement, all other
engagements culminate in this one end--distribution of books.(SPL to Tamala Krsna
Maharaja, 27th July, 1973)
There is no doubt about it, to distribute books is our most important activity. The temple
is a place not for eating and sleeping, but as a base from which we send out our soldiers to
fight with maya. Fight with maya means to drop thousand and millions of books into the lap
of the conditioned souls. Just like during war time the Bombs are raining from the sky like
anything. So you are the expert in this field.

387

I like also your programme of sending out your best men to teach the others. That is the
actual process of Krishna Consciousness. To train others continue this programme so that in
the future every devotee in our movement will know the art of distributing books. This is
approved by me.(SPL to Ramesvara, 3rd August, 1973)
Yes that is nice that you are distributing many books. I do not want money, or buildings
or anything else, I simply want to see that my books are being distributed and because
you are doing that I am quite happy.(SPL to Prahladananda, 28th August, 1973)
I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated September 12, 1973 and am so glad to learn
that you have again ordered to Dai Nippon Printing Co., for so many books This engladdens
me when I see our literature very widely distributed. This was the subject matter of my Guru
Maharaja's satisfaction. He liked to distribute books more than constructing temples. He
personally advised me to print books if I have got some money. So by His mercy we are
printing books and constructing temples, as well. Although in the beginning we had no such
opportunity, but still I brought some books from India, and that was the foundation stone of
our Krsna consciousness movement. So I want all our centers should give very much
importance in the matter of book distribution. .(SPL to Karandhara dasa, 27 th September,
1973)
Yes, you can go on with your book distribution as you were doing before, there is not any
harm. I thought that our men were becoming like hippies, but now I understand from you that
that is not the case. So I have no objection. Our main business is to distribute books, and from
the reports I am receiving from all over the world, the progress is very encouraging.
So far as the woman distributers who have left New York and Boston Temples and have gone
to New Vrindaban, they should return immediately and resume their original service. In
Caitanya Mahaprabhu's Movement, everyone is preacher, whether man or woman it
doesn't matter. I do not know why Kirtanananda Maharaja is encouraging our woman
devotees not to go out on Sankirtana for book distribution. Everyone should go out.
(SPL to Karandhara, 6th October, 1973)
The explanation given by Ramesvara that sankirtana is Lord Caitanya's lila, which he
compares to the gopies trying to engage others in Krsna's service, is the correct
understanding.(SPL to Nandalal, 9th June, 1974)
Regarding sales figures, please endeavor in this way. The sales figures--this is the only
solace in my life. When I hear that my books are selling so nicely, I become energetic like
a young man. It is very good report that the printers are surprised at our sales figures.
(SPL to Ramesvara, 13th August, 1974)
The book sales are very encouraging, increasing, increasing. It is very good news. Thank
you, I want this. Record selling is temporary. Even George Harrison's record sales do
not continue for a long time. But, a book sold becomes a permanent matter for

388

enjoyment. We read the scriptures again and again and it is still fresh. When there is
time I go on reading my own books.(SPL to Hamsaduta,1st October, 1974)
These statistics are very nice. I like very much to receive the report of my book sales. I think
it also gives encouragement to the devotees who distribute the books. Here at Mayapur my
guru maharaj was printing one paper. It was selling for only a few paise. Sometimes whenever
one brahmacari would go to Navadvipa and sell even a few copies, I would see my guru
maharaj become very much pleased. Even if the brahmacari was not a very important
member, my guru maharaj would become very, very pleased with him. He personally
instructed me that books are more important than big temples. At Radha Kunda he told
me that since constructing the big marble temple at Bhag Bazar, there have been so
many difficulties. Our men our envious over who will live in which room. I think it would be
better to take off all the marbles and sell them and print books. He told me this personally. So
I am always emphasizing book distribution. It is the better kirtana. It is better than chanting.
Of course chanting should not stop, but book distribution is the best kirtana.(SPL to Srutadeva
dasa, 24th October, 1974)
Regarding the book distribution, apart from our books, the Communist Party has become
popular simply by distributing their literatures. I know in Calcutta the Communist agents were
inviting friends and reading their literature. The Russians never came to India, but by
distributing literature in every language they get a pretty good number of followers. So if it
possible for ordinary third class mundane literature, why not should our transcendental
literature create devotees all over the world. I see practically how our books and magazines
are becoming popular in your country. So there is good potency for pushing on these
literatures very vigorously.
So organize this propaganda work very carefully and our movement will be very much
successful by introducing literature from village to village. Lord Caitanya wants this, so carry
out His order.(SPL to Tamala Krsna Goswami, 21st November,1974)
Regarding your question, actually it is a fact that ultimately everyone should preach and
distribute books if they want to please me in the best way. Book distribution must be given
stress always. He has spoken the right thing. If you do this sincerely, it is a fact that Krishna
will supply everything else required. So you say that your men are like the four Kumaras
disobeying Lord Brahma. Does it mean you are Brahma? But, it is a fact. Here in India we are
not arranging for publishing Hindi books and other languages for profuse distribution in India.
That is my immediate program. I blindly follow my guru maharaj. I do not know what is
the result. So I am stressing on this point of book distribution. He told me this
personally.(SPL to Sri Govinda dasa, 6th December, 1974)
Book distribution is bhagavata marga and temple worship is pancaratriki viddhi. Both
are important for cultivating Vaisnavism but comparatively speaking bhagavata marga
is more important than pancaratriki viddhi. As far as possible both should go on in
parallel lines but still bhagavata marga is more important than the other.(SPL to Sri
Govinda dasa, 6th December, 1974)

389

Distribution definitely doubling in USA, Hare Krsna, Ramesvara'' This kind of

wonderful news is very pleasing to my heart and I thank you all again and again. I think
this is the first time in history that ever before so many religious books have sold so
popularly. Four thousand books in one day is a very unique figure. Keep distributing as many
as possible in huge quantities. This is my pleasure. We must make a large propoganda
program for Krsna Consciousness by distributing these books everywhere, all over the world.
Just like the communists they are very expert in distributing their literature, their propoganda.
At the present moment they are distributing their literature here in India in nine different
languages and it is quite effective. Therefore we must print hundreds and thousands of books
and distribute them at the same speed and thus we will have a great effect on the mass
population of Europe and America. If we can get the masses in the Western countries like
Europe and America to become Krsna Conscious, then all the rest of the world will follow.
That is a fact. So please, I beg you, continue distributing my books in this way and Krsna will
pour His blessings upon you all. Please keep me informed from time to time of the book sales
statistics.(SPL to Ramesvara, 21st December, 1974)
Regarding your question about the controversial talks going on, this kind of talk is not
befitting my advanced students. This is childish. In Krishna's service, there is no inferior and
superior. Deity worship is just as important as book distribution. It is not material. As
mentioned in the Bhagavatam.
sravanam kirtanam visno smaranam pada-sevanam
arcanam vandanam dasyam sakhyam atma-nivedanam
Sravanam kirtanam is the beginning--to chant and hear. Book distribution is under this
category of sravanam kirtanam. The next item is smaranam. If somebody simply
remembers the Supreme Lord, that is also as good as sravanam kirtanam. Then there is
arcanam. That is also as good as the others, but one who simply becomes engaged in arcanam
and does nothing of sravanam kirtanam, his position becomes in the material field. Any one of
the nine processes is as good as the other. There is no question of inferior or superior. But out
of all of them sravanam kirtanam is very important. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu while
instructing Srila Rupa Gosvami, has said how the seed of devotional service sprouts and
increases by watering the root by the process of sravanam kirtanam. So, these two items are
very important in devotional service, but that does not mean that the other items are inferior.
Srila Jiva Gosvami has stressed kirtanam especially in the age of Kali. Even if there is
arcanam for sanctifying the contaminated mind, it must be accompanied by sravanam
kirtanam.(SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 19th January, 1975)
Do not worry, in spite of war, Srimad-Bhagavatam will be distributed. We don't care for
war. Our preaching business will go on.(SPL to Rdhaballabha dasa, 21st August, 1975)
Our first business is this book distribution. There is no need of any other business. If this
book distribution is managed properly, pushed on with great enthusiasm and
determination and at the same time if our men keep spiritually strong, then the whole
world will become Krishna conscious.(SPL to Satsvarupa Maharaja, 5th January, 1976)

390

In the six day book distribution, Eastern zone was first. This is our most important
work. All the leaders should tax their brains for increasing the sales of our books. I have
always said that if we simply rely on book distribution all our needs will be met.
(SPL to Rupanuga, 11th January, 1976)
That so many people are purchasing our literature in Los Angeles indicated that it is being
advertised: Oh, I have got a very nice book. Then their acquaintances want the book also. The
books distribution in Los Angeles during the six day period is transcendental samadhi.
They are working in trance, not on the material platform. No common man can work so
hard, it is not possible. Working without sleep means no death. Sleeping is dead condition.
``Jiv jago, jiva jago, gauracanda bole, kota nidra yao maya-pisacira kole.'' Your book
distribution is really intoxication.(SPL to Ramesvara, 12th January, 1976)
The results show that there is no limit to our book distribution. Our books are qualified
to be distributed unlimitedly. We are not fiction writers. It is a fact that no expert
booksalesmen can compete with our men. The Librarian has noted the difference between our
men and other publisher's men. We are working for heart and soul, not for money. Such
expert salesmen would have to be paid at least $1000 per month. That means if the had as
many men as our Library Party they would have to pay at least $15,000 per month.(SPL to
Ramesvara, 18th January, 1976)
The main thing is to distribute books--the communist idea is spread practically all over
the world on account of distributing huge amounts of literature, but they have no
substance. Introduce Rathayatra very nicely and distribute books.(SPL to Balavanta
dasa, 4th October, 1976)
I am very glad to hear how the book distribution is increasing more and more. This is
our greatest weapon. The more the books are distributed, the more the ignorance of the
Age of Kali will be smashed. The world is feeling the weight of this Hare Krishna
Movement, especially in your country. We have to increase this book distribution work
more and more to firmly establish this Movement, which is the only hope for the
suffering living entities.(SPL to Balavanta, 23th November, 1976)
Whether it is more important to organize the women's book distribution or to work on
College preaching? The book distribution is more important.(SPL to Sukadeva dasa, 29th
December, 1976)

BOOK DISTRTBUTION AND STREET

CHANTING

391

Our propaganda should be focused on spreading kirtana and distributing literature,

books and magazines. The process experienced now is that after holding kirtana, they
are selling magazines and books successfully.(SPL to Brahmananda, 30th January, 1969)
This Sankirtana Party and our Book Department are very, very important; they are our
right and left hands, so everything should be done very carefully and in remembrance
that this is Krishna's business that we are executing. Because we are doing Krishna's
business does not mean that we should be less careful, but it means we should be much
more careful than someone who is performing activities simply for sense gratification.
So instruct the boys in that way.(SPL to Brahmananda, 16th July,1969)
Yes, my order still stands. Please organize BTG distribution and do it nicely. Sankirtana
Party and distribution of our magazines and books is our real program. Other things
are secondary. So during the summer time you should utilize this program of
Sankirtana and book distribution vigorously. Attention diverted to incense business is
not a very good sign. We should give all our energy for distributing BTG.(SPL to
Satsvarupa,21st June, 1971)
Regarding Sankirtana and book distribution, book distribution is also chanting. Anyone
who reads the books that is also chanting and hearing. Why distinguish between chanting
and book distribution? These books I have recorded and chanted, and they are transcribed. It
is spoken kirtanas. So book distribution is also chanting. These are not ordinary books. It is
recorded chanting. Anyone who reads, he is hearing. Book distribution must not be neglected.
If things deteriorate that is another thing, but it is not the fault of book distribution.
(SPL to Rupanuga dasa, 19th October, 1974)
Regarding Sankirtana and book distribution, both should go on, but book distribution is
more important. It is brihat kirtana. In Tokyo airport one boy had come up to me
asking if he could speak with me. I said yes, and then he asked me ``Swamiji, where do
you get all that knowledge in your books?'' Of course it is Krishna's knowledge, not
mine. But the effect is there. So for _ kirtana book distribution is better. Book
distribution is also kirtana.(SPL to Tamala Krsna Goswami,23rd October, 1974)
Please accept my humble obeisances. There have been two letters from GBC men to Srila
Prabhupada regarding street chanting and book distribution, and there seems to be some
discussion about the two. Srila Prabhupada has said that book distribution is more
important that street chanting. Book distribution is brihat kirtana. It is literally kirtana in
the sense that the books are spoken and therefore anyone who reads a book is hearing.
Because his books are recorded and transcribed Srila Prabhupada calls his books spoken
kirtanas, or recorded chanting. So book distribution is also kirtana and should not be
considered less than kirtana.
The reason book distribution is greater than chanting is because the effect is wider. A
purchased book goes into a person's home and will be read by others, whereas street kirtana
only benefits those in the vicinity who hear. Two cases are cited. In Portugal one boy, who is

392

only 11 years old, has become a devotee. He offers prasadam and is translating Bhagavad-gita
As It Is into Portuguese with the help of his mother. He got several of our books at a
bookstore in Lisbon and has asked his father who is just now coming to USA to get him all
available Srimad-Bhagavatams. Prabhupada remarks that our books went there to Portugal but
we did not, but still he has become a devotee. Then in Tokyo airport Prabhupada tells how
one Japanese youth approached Srila Prabhupada and asked if he could speak with Srila
Prabhupada. When Prabhupada said yes, the boy asked, "Where do you get all the knowledge
that is in your books?" So by comparative study book selling is more important.
Srila Prabhupada also pointed out that is the West sometimes the street chanting is considered
as a farce. Also in India. At first street chanting was tried but was met with mostly derogatory
reaction. Therefore there is mostly Life Membership preaching in India, which is of course
book distribution.
But on no account should street chanting be stopped. Prabhupada has never said that street
chanting should be stopped. The chanting can go on for a little while and when a crowd is
drawn books can be distributed. When I mentioned to Srila Prabhupada that when in L.A. last,
there was the system of book distribution all week long and on weekend nights full street
kirtanas, he said that was a good system.
Regarding the claim that devotees have difficulties maintaining Krishna consciousness by
only doing book selling with not enough street chanting, Prabhupada remarked that if things
deteriorate that is another thing, but it is not the fault of book distribution. Book distribution
must not be neglected.
Srila Prabhupada received an advance copy of S.B. 3:4 which was printed in the USA in five
weeks with the quality practically as good as Japan. Prabhupada was also informed that the
index of the Third Canto will be a separate volume, as well as for the Fourth Canto which will
have a separate volume index. When we mentioned to His Divine Grace that this is the system
of encyclopedias to publish separate volumes for the index he said that we could advertise his
Srimad-Bhagavatam as "The Encyclopedia of Spiritual Life." S.B. 4:4 has also been given to
the American printer and three remaining volumes of S.B. 3:3, 4:2, and 4:3 have already been
printed in Japan. That makes 13 volumes of S.B. not including the index volumes!
Prabhupada's translation of Caitanya Caritamrta is almost finished, only two more chapters
left in the whole book. Then he will resume S.B. starting with Canto Five. This was Srila
Prabhupada's reason for taking up C.C. by working on C.C. the Press was given time to
publish all the backlog of S.B. that was piling up. By exact coincidence Prabhupada is
finishing C.C. just as they have finished publishing all of S.B. through the Fourth Canto. Now
as Srila Prabhupada resumes S.B., they can publish the C.C.
Here at Sridhama Mayapur, Srila Prabhupada gave further impetus to the main temple project.
It will be a 30 story skyscraper temple based on the following verse of Brahma-samhita:
"Goloka-namni nija-dhamni tale ca tasya [Bs. 5.43]" so by comparative study book selling is
more important.
Srila Prabhupada also pointed out that is the West sometimes the street chanting is considered
as a farce. Also in India. At first street chanting was tried but was met with mostly derogatory
reaction. Therefore there is mostly Life Membership preaching in India, which is of course
book distribution.
But on no account should street chanting be stopped. Prabhupada has never said that street
chanting should be stopped. The chanting can go on for a little while and when a crowd is
drawn books can be distributed. When I mentioned to Srila Prabhupada that when in L.A. last,
there was the system of book distribution all week long and on weekend nights full street
kirtanas, he said that was a good system.
Regarding the claim that devotees have difficulties maintaining Krishna consciousness by
only doing book selling with not enough street chanting, Prabhupada remarked that if things

393

deteriorate that is another thing, but it is not the fault of book distribution. Book distribution
must not be neglected.(SPL to Ramesvara Prabhu, 25th October, 1974)
So it is a good thing that you have distributed books to the son and daughter of the President.
This is another example how the book distribution is better than the Street Sankirtana
alone. Now the books are in the President's house, but by your chanting you could never
approach the President's house. That the body guards allowed our devotee to sell them the
books, means that they accept us as good people who do not cause harm. Most probably when
entering the house and seeing the father, the daughter would say see what I have purchased
today.(SPL to Ramesvara dasa, 25th November, 1974)

BOOK DISTRIBUTION AND TEMPLE WORSHIP

Yes, the verse concerning Arca Vigraha is like this: ``arcasiladhir gurusu naramati vaisnave
jati budhi.'' The meaning is that one should not think of the Deity as made of stone, wood, etc.
Another verse is, ``Archaiam Evam Paria Ja Pujan Sadraya Hatay.'' The meaning is that one
who worships the Deity with great devotion but doesn't show any devotion to the
devotees of the Lord, or doesn't preach Krishna Consciousness for the benefit of the
general public, he is in the lower stage of devotional service.(SPL to Madhusudana,1st
February, 1968)
Regarding your questions about details for Deity worship, I have already mentioned in a
previous letter that I shall teach you these things when I arrive in London. In the meantime
there is no necessity for you to increase Deity worshiping. For the time being these new
Deities may be put away nicely until I personally install Them and instruct you very nicely
how to tend for Them correctly. For the present you may join Sankirtana Party because I
know that your presence will enliven everyone. Actually, temple worship is for the neophyte
devotee, and the preacher is in a higher position than the neophyte. That is the definition
given in Srimad-Bhagavatam. The advanced devotee should be very much enthusiastic in
preaching the transcendental message of Lord Caitanya, and temple worship should be
entrusted to the newcomers, or neophytes.(SPL to Yamuna dasi, 12th August, 1969)

394

In this age, chanting of Hare Krishna Mantra is the prime business of the devotee, and
preaching of this Hare Krishna Mantra by outdoor Sankirtana and propagation of
literature is our more important business. Side by side, Deity worship is recommended,
but when there is a question of accepting one of them, we shall prefer to accept chanting
of Hare Krishna Mantra first.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 5th September, 1969)
Sankirtana and distributing BTG and our other literatures is the fieldwork of this
movement. Temple worship is secondary. People are invited to come to the temple to see
the behavior of the devotees specifically in the matter of purification. There are two kinds of
purification methods, external and internal. In our Krishna Consciousness Movement, Deity
worship helps to keep us externally purified and Sankirtana helps to keep us internally
purified. So as far as possible we shall execute both of these processes simultaneously. And
by your exemplary character, the general mass of people will be benefited. Our hearts in
material condition are filled with all dirty things, and this Krishna Consciousness Movement
is the cleansing process.(SPL to Citananda, 15th December, 1969)
That is a fact, this plan of Sankirtana is the only way, the only way for our success.
Sankirtana, Love Feast and selling BTG, they are our primary engagements and next
Temple worship. Temple worship is needed for the inner section. In the beginning,
Sankirtana is more important for drawing the attention of the people in general. Last night, I
went to see our men chanting in Hollywood Boulevard, and I saw it was so fine and
satisfactory.(SPL to Sudama, 8th January, 1970)
Now work with great enthusiasm and ask Himavati to take care of the Deities very, very
nicely. Both of you have seen in L.A. how much they are careful about Deity worship. We
have to make our steady progress, keeping both sides in balance; namely the Pancaratriki
Biddhi and Bhagavat Biddhi. The Pancaratriki Biddhi is Arcana or Temple worship, and the
Bhagavat Biddhi is to preach by chanting and distributing literature. Although chanting is
quite sufficient to cover all the Biddhis, still to keep ourselves pure and sanctified, we
must observe the rules and regulations of Pancaratriki Biddhi.
Our London Deities are certainly very, very nice; and everyone is captivated by seeing the
smiling face of the Lord. It is very enchanting.(SPL to Hamsaduta, 12th March, 1970)
Your proposal for a grhastha travelling Sankirtana party is a very good one but the
temple work should not be neglected. Both things should go on simultaneously. Our
process is to work on Bhagavata and Pancaratriki systems simultaneously. Deity
worship is pancaratriki system and preaching is Bhagavata system. If we keep both
systems in a regular way that will help us solidly in our advancement in Krishna
Consciousness.(SPL to Makhanal and Tilaka, 24th September, 1971)
I received today also the Chinese literature On the Way to Krsna. One Chinese
literature is 1000 times better preaching than worshiping in the temple. But we have to
have a place and the worship must go on. Without having a sitting place, how will people
come to see us and talk with us? So try to distribute and publish as much as possible. I
am coming there very soon, so please arrange for it.(SPL toTrivikrama Swami, 2nd
December,1974)

395

Because I am stressing one thing (book distribution) especially, does that mean that
everything else is not important? No. Everything must go on. Please consult with your
temple president or your GBC for direction as to what is your best engagement there in
San Diego.(SPL to Jyotiganesvara dasa, 16th December,1975)
I have seen the pictures of the Deity installation you have sent. It appears to be very nicely
done. Stick to the principles. All the brahmana devotees appear to be very nice. Do this and be
happy. In your country hundreds of temples like this must be opened. Town to town, village
to village. I am very pleased. Another temple opened, another book published, that is the
success of this Movement. Without book distribution the temple worship standard will
also diminish. Therefore both of them should go side by side. I can see in the pictures so
many outsiders offering respect with awe and veneration. This Deity worship is very
important. As soon as you get sufficient initiated brahmanas try to open another center.
(SPL to Kurusrestha dasa, 28th December, 1976)

396